Chapter 1: Prologue, Part 1
Chapter Text
"Sa- suk- un?''
He groans and tries to clutch his aching head with trembling arms.
''I- se-- ei! Sas-- -un j-- fa- -int--!''
Okay, scratch that, the arms don't seem to want to cooperate. Wow, ageing REALLY does get to you, doesn't it, he barely had three drinks yesterday and–
Did he have drinks? And was it yesterday? And what was yesterday? He was not quite sure what even happened the last day, and the insane throbbing in his head was not helping him at all.
Someone tried to yank him upwards and--okay, you know, fuck you. He was very close to hurling on whichever idiot decided it was a good idea to move a clearly hungover--or gravely injured since that's what it felt like--person. He took a sharp breath and momentarily opened his eyes, instantly regretting his decision. Bright light filled his vision, and the throbbing in his head has gotten somehow worse. The world spins around him in blurry bright shapes, and he is not sure if he is still laying down, or standing upright, or hanging upside-down. Somebody's hands on his forearms keep gripping him, and the light in front of him gets blocked by a shape--probably the asshole, who tried to move him around.
Motherfucker, he thinks.
And promptly pukes in the general direction of the offender.
Take that, he thinks grimly, and blacks out again.
He wakes up with a start.
The throbbing is gone, and so is the acidic smell of bile. The bastard with a deadly grip on his arms is gone as well. He tries to stir and quickly figures out that he, in fact, cannot move at all.
Is this what being paralyzed is like? He tries to breathe through his nose but finds it clogged--the next best bet is inhaling through his mouth, and his throat burns like he has caught the worst flu. He squirms on the bedsheets (bedsheets! So he did get moved around) and cracks an eye open.
His vision swims again but not as badly as the previous time he woke up. The room around is bright and sterile-looking, smelling of chlorine and something else that he strongly associates with ER. He blinks his eyes, eyelashes glued together, and immediately zeroes on a person across the room.
It's a man, no older than 30. He is twiddling with a cigarette he is holding in his fingers, brows furrowed and staring out the window. He is dressed, frankly, ridiculously--some weird bulky flak jacket over a dark blue jumper with bandages adorning each bicep (what the fuck for?); he got some weird sweatpants on tucked into--surprise--more bandages with--surprise!--more bandages on his thigh, with some kind of... pouch? attached to it. A white sash is hanging over his crotch like the dude is either trying to hide his boner or is cosplaying some weird-ass military surfer. He has got an, uh, tennis headband--this guy just got the weirdest fashion choices--on top of the head full of spiky hair.
Despite the dumb outfit, the Guy is handsome. Stupidly handsome. That still does not explain why the Guy is in the supposed hospital room.
"What,'' he wheezes out at the Guy, finding that it is hard to control his tongue--it's like he both burnt it on a hot potato and forgot how to form words coherently. He opens his mouth and tries again: ''What happened.''
Multiple things happen at the same time: he realizes that his voice is, in fact, not his voice--he sounds like a prepubescent kid that screamed himself raw last night playing some dumb videogame--which shouldn't, no, can't be possible, because he is a grown adult in his mid-20s. At the same time, the Guy lifts his eyes up and smiles wildly, putting the cig behind his ear and taking a step towards the hospital bed.
Also, the Guy speaks. Not in English.
''... Sasuke-kun,'' he finishes whatever garbled thing he was saying, and looks pointedly at the bed. The Guy proceeds to stare down, and crosses his arms on his chest, and starts speaking again.
Nope. This is not better. Either the hangover is still super bad, or he got brain damage, or the Guy is continuing to speak in--uh. Korean? Japanese?
"Sasuke-kun?" the Guy worriedly looks at him, crouching next to the bed.
"What," he stares at the Guy again, trying to squirm away. His body feels--wrong, it feels weak (hangover), unresponsive (apparent paralysis) and, most horrifyingly, small.
The Guy's face looks consistently more and more worried, and he stares at a bedridden form like he wants both to explode with worry and simultaneously be anywhere but here. The Guy garbles out some more Korejapanese and swiftly stands up, throwing another worried--Jesus, what the fuck is he so worried about? He is not the paralyzed one!--glance at the bed, and quickly exits the hospital room.
A number of things happen over the course of the next probably-hour.
First, he realizes he can't remember not only what he was doing last day, but also days before that. Memories come out hazy, and frequently it feels like half the things he is trying to remember is just plots of films because they got a movie-level idiocrasy: someone breathing fire, or producing a fireball, he guesses; a bunch of children throwing knives at each other; a massive empty district with a sad shrine with many aged photos. He also remembers much more normal stuff: the view out of the window onto a busy road junction full of cars; a stuffy smell of subway station; default Windows background on a probable-work PC. Most importantly, though, is the fact that he doesn't remember his name. He wrecks his brain trying to pick out literally any name in relation to himself; then wrecks his brain some more to come up with any name. Literally nothing comes to mind, and he frowns so hard for a while that his face starts to hurt.
Then, the body problem. He does remember being taller, broader, stronger. He also remembers being tiny and surrounded by big things.
Maybe I'm dreaming, because what kinda witchy fuckery is this, he thinks after some time of looking over his prone (SMALL! So small) form on the bed from the vantage point of a pillow.
Then, the people come in. They keep speaking Japarean, or whatever this language is, and he cannot comprehend where one word starts and the other ends--the entire conversation is one-sided, and he keeps his mouth shut and bites on his tongue in hopes that he is really just sleeping and pain will somehow bring him back into reality.
They keep repeating this 'Sasoke-un' stuff, he is not sure how that one is spelt either, but then again, he never participated in a Spelling Bee.
Or did he? It's hard to figure out ANY information about himself or his past self, and half the shit he does remember is just the same knife-throwing tree-jumping samurai-kid-movie-thing. Did he watch some kinda TV series and then just black out? Did he die in front of a TV?
He wants to punch his past self for apparently doing nothing but watching movies since there is virtually nothing else that his brain deemed worthy of remembering of his past life.
Regardless, back to Saska-koun. Since he can't remember his own name (and the people deliberately keep repeating it in his face) (and sudden selective amnesia decided to take out any name he has ever learnt), he will address to himself as Susoke.
Sasuke twitches when one of the people clad in some weird softcore version of a hazmat suit places a hand on his forehead. Doctors usually ask permission to touch, don't they, and he likes his privacy, thank you very fucking much.
Then, more weird shit starts happening.
The hand on his forehead starts GLOWING GREEN, and Sasuke feels like he is gonna hurl all over again. The green stings his eyes, and realistically this shit can't be happening, alright, there was nothing in the hazmat guy's hand to let him shine like a glorified hand-cyborg-glowstick.
Cyborg man's lips twitch in a frown and he turns around to the Guy from before, and says something (okay, whatever, Sasuke guesses no one will deem it important to bring a translator or whip out a phone or whatever) that makes the Guy frown.
Yeah no shit, thinks Sasuke with dark satisfaction.
''Sasuke-kun," says the Glowstick Hand in a surprisingly gentle tone, like he was talking to a scared cat or a small child.
He then says some other shit in The Unknown Language and Sasuke's patience starts to run out.
"Where the fuck am I? Did you kidnap me?" he snarls at the Glowstick, and that makes him frown deeper. "Did you fucking drug me?"
The Guy From Before says something that sounds like a curse, short and sharp, and then the two men start hurriedly talking between each other completely ignoring Sasuke's heated glares from the bed.
"Hey! I'm talking to you!" Sasuke spits out, trying to prop himself up on too-weak elbows.
Glowstick and The Guy turn to stare at him for a change–Glowstick with a look like he was trying to dissect Sasuke with his eyes alone, and The Guy with a strange somber expression of pity. Glowstick spoke again and Sasuke blanched at him.
If Sasuke’s hands did cooperate with the rest of his body, he would’ve probably slapped himself, or pinched, trying to verify that what was going on is real.
Over the Glowstick’s forehead, in a neat font, letter after letter, a phrase ‘We’d need to do more tests’ started appearing, before erasing itself and conjuring a new phrase: ‘to know for sure’.
And all of that.
In English.
Sasuke blinked. Then he blinked again.
The Guy From Before smiled sadly at Sasuke, and then shot a side-eye to the Glowstick. Neatly, over his tennis headband on his forehead, new words started forming as well, syncing to his lip movements: ‘I will report to Hokage-sama then’.
‘It is quite unfortunate that this happened to young Uchiha-san’, said Glowstick's forehead.
‘Did you already consult the Yamanaka?’ appeared on The Guy’s forehead, some letters being obscured by him turning a bit away from Sasuke, so he was not completely sure what the Yam–an–a was.
‘Not yet, but we sent after them,’ said Glowstick’s forehead.
Neat, Sasuke thought. Creepy as fuck, but neat.
How the fuck did he trigger the closed captions–actually, never mind, his head hurts as it is. Sasuke decided that everything that was happening was a feverishly mad comatose dream since he apparently drank himself into an early death. He knows nothing about comatose dreams, but he watched one of those dude-in-a-coma-dreams-of-alternate-world series (... did he? He couldn’t recall), and he remembers that the moment the guy died in his ‘dreamworld’, he died in ‘real life’ too.
This entire concept makes no sense, but Sasuke will try to roll with it until he learns more about what the fuck is going on here.
The Guy and the Glowstick are still talking with each other when they exit the room, and when The Guy briefly turns his head to look at Sasuke, his forehead says ‘... –utsu inciden–...’.
And like that, he is gone.
Sasuke’s day couldn’t get any worse.
Sasuke’s day got worse.
A tall guy with a blonde ponytail entered the room alongside the Glowstick--The Guy From Before nowhere to be seen–-and smiles at Sasuke.
‘Hello, Uchiha-kun,’ his forehead says.
“Hn,” eloquently responds Sasuke.
‘Are you feeling better?’ asks The Ponytail. ‘You have gotten hit by quite a nasty jutsu back there.’
Nasty… what? Sasuke furrows his brows.
“Hn,” from what he has gathered, only HE can see the captions. Everyone else expected him to speak Japanese. His English-sounding flailing apparently provided no effect on those people, and worse yet, it made them do aggressive touching of his persona. Sasuke did not want any unrequited touches from men clearly bigger than him.
Better not to speak English for the sake of his own preservation, then.
Fuck, he really hoped he’d get out of coma soon.
‘I am going to look at your head, alright?’ says the caption, and Sasuke squirms away into the pillow before Ponytail can even start moving.
“Mmnh,” Sasuke almost-whines (he does NOT whine, he is old enough not to whine), and Ponytail gives him a mild smile.
‘Don’t worry, I am just trying to see if that justu left any permanent effects on you,’ and he moves closer to Sasuke, as Glowstick and another suddenly-manifested hazmat suit guy immediately pin him down.
Ponytail places a palm on Sasuke’s forehead.
Oh hellllll nah, snarls Sasuke inside his head.
And then, his vision whites out again.
Memories-–these aren’t his memories, they’re not, they’re–-flash before his eyes, all blending into one big, horrible red haze of terrifying eyes pinning him to the spot, and blood being spilled everywhere, and he sees a woman–- mom- –being stabbed and stabbed over and over and over and over and over agai–
The palm is gone from his forehead and Sasuke is hyperventilating, eyes big and wild and wet. He is thrashing against the hold of the two men holding him, and cries harder, blindly staring somewhere, anywhere, where the world is not painted redredredred.
He barely registers a touch to his neck, and just like that, Sasuke is gone into dreamless sleep again.
Chapter 2: Prologue, Part 2
Chapter Text
Sasuke did some recon work.
Or, well, he did as much as he could while laying in bed and staring intently at people's foreheads.
From what he had gathered, he is--somehow--a child. Possibly without parents as well, since in almost 5 days that he had spent here no one except The Guy From Before visited him, an 11-year-old kid, or however old he was.
Secondly, despite being a maybe-orphan, every single person knew him and seemed to know more about Sasuke and his (lack of) family more than he did. They also expected him to behave a certain way, as he remembered how Glowstick and The Guy had a stroke when he had shown that his emotional range is wider than one of a toothpick.
For some reason, glowering and staying silent worked fine for everyone. It worked fine for Sasuke as well.
He really was a child again. Or he was a child all along. Despite remembering being an adult, Sasuke's body desperately clung to stupid kiddy emotions, making him almost-cry on multiple occasions. He had caught himself earlier today doing his best impression of angrily stomping his feet--you know, like a baby--at not being allowed to walk in the hallway. If he was slowly losing his adult rationality and completely reversing into a kid state, Sasuke will throw himself out of the window.
Then there was the Jutsu Accident. He still needed to figure out what Jutsu was since it did awfully sound like a name. From what Sasuke had gathered, he was in his school doing whatever fantasy world children do in a school and was hit by a wayward--spell?--from some CRIMINAL being chased through the school district. Sasuke had very few opinions on police force here, and none of them were positive. How the fuck do you manage to chase a magic-wielding criminal into a school district?! How come criminals can do magic here?
Oh yeah, that's right. Sasuke observed it enough times to grimly confirm it: they could do weird magic stuff now, apparently. He did not know the scale of magic-wielding in this, uh, world, but from the mind-crushing Ponytail to Glowstick's hands, to an entire blob of whatever emerging from his body during one of the procedures, he assumes it's not the Harry Potter or even Lord of the Rings-kinda magic. He is still figuring out the details.
Also, apparently, that accident thing has left him with a Chakra exhaustion. He struggled not to sputter when he read that off of Hazmat Suit nurses forehead. Chakra? What is this, a fellow Buddhists' corner shop?
Basically, Sasuke had a lot of time to think. And struggle with teen hormones. His interactions with the outside world consisted of just staring at people's foreheads and grunting whatever he could in reply, so it wasn't like he had a lot of an outlet to his apparent teenage angst.
One thing he noticed was that the less forehead space a person had, the smaller the text was. For some reason, tennis headbands didn't count. Fringes, hats and other stuff that blocked off access to the forehead shrunk the captions down, which just forced Sasuke to wish he could rip his eyes out and just throw them in the general direction of the offending person. He had been squinting so much in the past couple of days his head started hurting each time someone entered the room.
Also, talk of the devil.
Hazmat suit nurse--not the Glowstick, but this one could do the same glow-y thing he did--has entered the room, plastering a customer service-grade smile to her face.
'You got visitors, Sasuke-kun', her forehead said, half-obscured by the hazmat suit's hat.
Oh, joy, thought Sasuke.
It couldn't have been his parents, but maybe--legal guardians?
'HELLO SASUKE-KUN,' said a forehead in all caps, taking all of the free real estate there was on a tiny pink girl's head. Combined with her shy tone and overall very 'I'm with my crush in the same room' vibe, the almost screaming captions looked very out of place.
Sasuke thought it was hilarious. He bit the inside of his cheek and struggled to fight a burst of laughter bubbling out of his throat.
'ARE YOU DOING better?' asked him the Forehead Girl, with the last bit of the caption scaled down to fit her forehead despite the rest of the text still being all-caps.
"Mmmh," eloquently responded Sasuke, gripping his knee under the blanket.
'I BR- -UGHT YOU SOME T-.. -MTO --P,' Forehead's forehead was getting redder and redder at an alarming rate, colour obscuring the captions. Sasuke stared with a carefully held blank look, squinting a bit because if he did open his mouth he sure would crack up.
Forehead hesitates, getting more flustered by the second. Her long pink hair--is children dying their hair a common occurrence here or is it her natural colour? Fascinating--combined with the red face and redder dress is making her look like some kinda giant red blob.
Maybe he shouldn't be mean to a child, who is coincidentally the only person that decided to visit him in the hospital.
"Hn," Sasuke says, lowering his head in a polite bow like he had seen nurses do to the doctors (and wasn't that a drag to figure out which hazmat suit was a nurse, and which was a doctor), and stretches his hands out, palms up and open.
Forehead Girl squeaks.
Sasuke retrieves his hands in horror.
A giant pot is placed on his lap that the girl has retrieved from the bag she was clutching this entire time, and he stares, dumbfounded, switching between the pot and her still-red face.
‘--ATO SOUP,’ he catches before the phrase is erased from her forehead as he glances back up. ‘I–-INO-PIG–-I KNOW YOU LIKE IT.’
Sasuke does not like tomatoes. He is fine with eating some raw ones, but god forbid you make a dish compiled exclusively out of tomatoes, or–-Jesus–-give him a glass of tomato juice.
That shit is a whole new level of disgusting.
The pot in his lap smells suspiciously like a whole lot of tomato juice.
He squints at the Forehead Girl, assessing her. She has long pink hair down to her waist, a red ribbon holding her bangs apart from the rest of her mane, and a red dress–surprisingly, no bandages there. Her face is still an unnatural shade of red as she tries to stare anywhere but at him.
God help me, Sasuke thinks. I don’t want to deal with pre-teen crushes right now.
“Hn,” he nods instead of thanks, and peaks inside the pot.
It does look like tomato soup. Its texture is goopy and seemingly thick; there are a few air bubbles on the surface of an endless red of tomatoes (red like the blood, goopy like freshly spilt blood, like a pot of blood clots, like the pool under his parents’ bodies, like the eyes of the–)
Sasuke sharply looks up at some jumbled words squeaked by the Forehead Girl.
She looks concerned, ashamed and guilty at the same time.
Oh god, thinks Sasuke, I made a child think I got anger issues with her soup.
He carefully dips a finger into the soup and tastes the substance by shoving the finger into his mouth.
Holy shit, he thinks, God-worthy tomato-ambrosia.
Sasuke looks at the soup again, bewildered, and shifts his gaze onto the Forehead again. Forehead’s forehead just says ‘[flustered]’, and this is the first time the captions portrayed anything but actual speech to him.
Sasuke mildly thinks if there were someone to laugh, whether their forehead would say ‘[Laughs in Japanese]’ or some shit.
“Hn,” he says approvingly and dips his finger into the pot again.
He doesn’t notice, being absorbed by the sudden realization of the tastiness of tomatoes, but the girl’s smile is beaming brighter than the NFL stage lights.
‘AND THEN IRUKA-SENSEI SAID THAT AT LEAST FOURTH OF ALL GRADUATES FAIL GENIN EXAMS–’
Half of what the Forehead Girl was saying made no sense. The captions were in English alright, but most of the words the kid used were foreign to him even with English spelling. He spent most of his time wracking his head about the words ‘shinobi’ and ‘genin’ since she kept repeating them on the loop every other sentence.
‘NA– UT– –ADE -UKA– -EI –GRY AND HE SCREAMED AT HIM FOR, LIKE, 5 MINUTES,’ Forehead Girl said with a dark satisfaction as Sasuke only caught about half of whatever she was saying, too focused on the soup. ‘I HOPE HE FAILS THE EXAM.’
Yikes, thinks Sasuke. Magic world kids are mean.
He is almost halfway through the pot just by finger-licking it when the Hazmat Suit nurse is back, motioning Forehead Girl out of the room. Nurse casts a mild look in Sasuke’s direction, focusing on the pot on his lap, and Sasuke tsk’s, wrapping a protective hand around it.
His kid body liked tomatoes. That is the only thing he knew for sure.
Forehead dips into a bow, blushing profusely again, and Sasuke waves his ‘bye’ at her, making her blush even harder. Kids, man. He was pretty sure he was a kid before in his–-well, in the-–in the normal, non-magical life of his--and it wasn’t as hard to navigate life as it is now.
Even if Forehead’s awkward rambling was annoying, he is glad she came. He doubts they are very good friends out of the hospital, with how furiously she blushed and was afraid of touching him, but she was a valuable source of general information on his life and life outside the hospital in general, as well as just a nice kid, albeit hopelessly absorbed by her crush.
He kinda hopes she will come over again, if not for him to silently laugh at her embarrassed face, but for the feel-good company.
As the Forehead Girl leaves, the process Sasuke became accustomed to begins again: three Glowsticks come into his room, two of them hovering ominously by his sides as the remaining one touches his forehead with a green hand and occasionally writes down some notes in a notepad on his hip. The process is not entirely unpleasant, just annoying, if only for the fact that during it nobody speaks and if they do, Sasuke’s eyes are covered by a broad adult palm.
Being a child is fucking dumb. But also Sasuke feels like he has never been an adult before, even if his vague memories tell him otherwise.
Earlier today the Ponytail guy came over again, shot a look at Sasuke and talked in hushed tones to the Glowstick all the while turned away from Sasuke so he couldn’t even read the captions to figure out what’s going on.
As soon as he gained mobility and the only time Glowstick has left his clipboard in the general vicinity of Sasuke’s hands, he found out he can’t read fucking Kanji.
This is fucking ridiculous, he thought then. Why don’t they caption the obviously-important to the plot text?
At that point, he was trying to alienate himself from this situation by believing he was the main character of some weird action-adventure kid-friendly movie if only to distract himself from the flashes of red that appeared each time he disassociated for long enough. It was easier to think of everything as a part of a weird play or a dream, rather than a new reality or his personal comatose hell.
Currently, Glowstick has removed his palm from Sasuke’s forehead and has been anxiously scribbling in his clipboard, offering Sasuke no mind. Other Hazmat Suit thugs stood on his sides like statues, ominously staring somewhere above Sasuke’s head.
Wow. This is the shittiest child hospital treatment he had ever experienced in his life.
Then, Glowstick raised his head and stared intently at Sasuke.
‘We think you are good to go, Uchiha-kun,’ his forehead says, before erasing itself and conjuring new words again: ‘We will have weekly checkups on you by Ji-sama, and you are to report if anything is feeling off, okay?’
“Hn,” Sasuke responds, relief washing over him, as he clutches the tomato soup pot in his hands and tries to swing his legs from the bed.
He is abruptly stopped by a hand on his shoulder.
‘--ut before that,’ says Glowstick’s forehead as Sasuke tries to catch up with the text, ‘one more check-up to make sure you are fully alright.’
Sasuke groans and throws himself back on the pillows.
The check-up takes another 3 hours to complete. They check his body, as well as weight and height; someone does weird glowy-hand-thing over his stomach; he has to pee in a cup and spit in a tube before he is allowed to get dressed in his clothes and exit the hospital.
His clothes.
His clothes are fucking ridiculous.
The wide fucking collar is one thing, but the weird arm bracers took him solid 30 minutes to figure out. When he first saw them he tried to pull them on his legs, which also made no sense, but was more logical than having those just hanging freely on his forearms. He had a pile of bandages–-oh god, he was part of the bandage cult–-so he did the next best thing and wrapped them along his legs just like The Guy From Before did. Sandals were the most offensive thing though, and he struggled to walk on the street the first 10 minutes, getting tiny pebbles stuck either under his toes or beneath his heels.
When he exited the hospital with a pot held firmly in his hands, he finally remembered he did not know where he lived.
Sasuke scowled at the pot as if it was the bane of his existence and not the only good thing to happen to him since he woke up, trembling and disoriented. He looked around and picked a direction with the least people in the street.
What he noticed first was that people were staring at him. Usually, they wouldn’t really pay attention to his face, but focus firmly on his back. He knew his shirt had some weird symbol sewn into it, so he was really wondering at this point if it was some kinda prohibited-swastika-like imagery, as most people had very violent reactions to it.
They all tried to hide it, though.
Few people said hi to him, most of it not even registering in the captions-–he just heard anything vaguely resembling ‘Sah-ske’ and nodded a curt ‘hn’ in their direction before trying to go in a different direction.
He had no idea where he lived.
This was fucking stupid. He should have asked for directions in the hospital, somehow, or thrown a tantrum so someone would escort him back home.
Then, like a dumb child that he was, Sasuke tripped over his own leg–-stupid sandals–-and started falling, still not releasing a steel-grade grip on the pot.
Then, someone caught him.
“-- Sasuke-kun?” said the voice tentatively even as Sasuke was smashed into someone’s stomach with his pot making a dent in that person’s crotch.
He carefully peaked up.
Warm brown eyes stared at him in concern, face scrunched up in worry. The guy–man–kid had a scar running along his nose, and chestnut-brown hair tied over his ridiculous tennis headband.
Sasuke gaped.
‘Oh dear,’ said Pretty Face’s forehead as he scrunched his nose in worry. ‘Do you need help getting home?’
Sasuke nodded so hard he might have as well gotten himself a whiplash.
Chapter 3: Academy, Part 1
Summary:
This is about half of what has been pre-written in my drafts so far, oof
Trying to fly through the slow Sasuke-gets-introduced-to-shinobi-world bit as fast as I can, y'all!
Chapter Text
Pretty Face is at the top of his favourite people of this magic world, Sasuke decides.
Not that the list is very big. He currently has 2 people in there, with Pretty Face winning the podium with no competition, and Forehead Girl being left in the dust. She is still there, though.
Despite the same dumb outfit as The Guy From Before (ugh, uselessly wrapped bandages), Pretty Face exudes sunshine and rainbow and puppies, and Sasuke is already mentally plotting his own adoption by this guy.
Pretty Face doesn’t expect him to initiate physical contact–-in fact, Sasuke wouldn’t want to initiate physical contact with any of these magic weirdos-–, but Sasuke stubbornly pushes his (concerningly) small hand into Pretty Face’s bigger palm.
Pretty Face blushes and stutters something out that Sasuke can’t catch due to being at his side, and not in front of him.
CUTE.
He will find where Pretty Face lives and will make sure to make as much tomato soup as the guy wants. He will need to track down Forehead Girl to ask for a recipe or something.
They start walking in the general direction of where Sasuke was heading–-so the opposite of where Pretty Face was going originally, and Sasuke feels kinda bad for distracting him.
Not for long, though. He is already going through a list of words he tried to memorize while in the hospital to make Pretty Face stay nearby for longer.
They walk through the streets for some time, and Pretty Face catches up pretty early that Sasuke doesn’t want to talk (or more like Sasuke can’t see what the guy is saying without wracking his head around to look at the man's head), which earns him some more bonus points in competition with Forehead Girl.
They reach his apparent house pretty quickly. It is a very empty but clean district, very distinct from the rest of the town–-village?--by the lack of any human presence here. It is clear that someone keeps it clean and looked-after, but the district still looks alarmingly dead to him, and something grips at his chest, making Sasuke try and swallow around a dry lump in his throat.
They walk through a few of the houses until they reach one of the many traditionally Japanese ones populating the neighbourhood-–he doesn’t really know the name for the type of house, but it looks like something you would expect from a quaint old Japanese town portrayed on a stereotypical tourist postcard.
Then Sasuke notices the shrine near the house.
The same shrine from his maybe-memories, filled with dozens of pictures and drawings. Wilted flowers are positioned right under it, with something like an old incense standing right next to it.
Sasuke abruptly stops, forcing Pretty Face to back down and look at him questioningly.
Sasuke feels like he is trembling, eyes never leaving the shrine. He feels an overwhelming sadness and sorrow and–-anger, so much anger he is burning hot with it, and instead of combusting on the spot he squeezes the older man’s hand in a vice grip.
His ears are ringing as he zeroes on a photo in the middle, depicting an honourable woman and a stern-looking man standing together. His vision starts to blur–-is he crying?--as he desperately clings to both man’s hand and a pot under his armpit.
Then, the ringing is gone. The shrine is gone from his sight as well, as Pretty Face crouches in front of him, sad and soft smile on his lips. He squeezes Sasuke’s hand in return and covers it with his free palm.
Stop, Sasuke thinks desperately, or instead of making you adopt me, I will adopt you myself.
‘It’s alright, Sasuke-kun,’ says Pretty Face’s forehead, even if it is not even remotely alright, but Sasuke appreciates the sentiment. ‘You are safe.’
Shut uppp, he thinks, exasperated. You are too good for this shitty magic world. What are you, a godsent child counsellor?
Sasuke frowns and lowers his gaze to stare at his sandals-clad feet.
Pretty Face starts talking again and Sasuke promptly snaps his gaze back to the man’s forehead.
‘I am very glad you are back in good health,’ Pretty Face’s forehead says. ‘You scared all of us back there.’
“Hn,” manages Sasuke, trying not to drown in Pretty Face’s eyes.
‘And I will be glad to see you back at the Academy,’ the man continues. He pauses and smiles, his eyes crinkling. ‘Can’t have the potential Rookie of the Year slip his grades.’
Mean, Sasuke thinks, mean, awful man.
He mentally subtracts a few points from Pretty Face’s scoring board. In his mind, Forehead Girl fist-pumps the air.
Good news: he will get to see Pretty Face again since he is a teacher at his Academy. Bad news: he is supposed to be good at whatever the fuck they are doing.
“Hn,” he says, exasperated again, turning his eyes towards the blue sky.
Pretty Face laughs (such a nice sound) and pats Sasuke’s head (he is the only one allowed to ever do this, Sasuke decides), before standing up and releasing Sasuke’s hand (he almost whines at that).
‘I will see you after the break, then,’ Pretty Face beams at him. ‘Have a nice day, Sasuke-kun!’
Please don’t leave, Sasuke wants to say. I will be the best-behaved child you ever met.
“Hn,” he says instead, watching longingly over Pretty Face’s back.
He stares at the pot again, trying very carefully to avoid the shrine, and enters the house.
Tomato soup keeps appearing at his doorstep.
Sometimes it’s with Forehead Girl, sometimes it’s without.
When she is not an addition to the tomato soup, she leaves tiny notes with ugly kiddy drawings (he appreciates the effort) and a bunch of Kanji that is probably either poor attempts at seducing him, or warm wishes of fast recovery.
One time he ate the soup on the doorstep, forgetting to bring the pot inside, and by the next morning the pot has disappeared, which meant–-okay, fucking creepy-–that the Forehead Girl kept appearing at his house at random intervals before he was aware she was there.
So fucking sneaky. She would make a great ninja, or whatever.
So, he starts leaving notes for her as well.
He wrecks his head for a few hours, scouring his massive (so empty) house for any Kanji 101 books, but ends up writing ‘10/10’ for her in the end, hoping they use the same numerals as real-world Japan. He leaves the pot and the note on his doorstep in the evening, and both are gone by the morning.
Damn, Sasuke thinks, Forehead Girl is really good at ninja-ing.
He manages to catch her at the act a few times, opening the sliding door right as she places the pot down. Each time she blushes so violently he is afraid she would have a brain aneurysm and stutters something that even Forehead Captions don’t translate, so he ends up inviting her inside and treating her to some food other than tomatoes just to repay her for the trouble.
The company is not entirely unwelcome too. She is awkward and mainly annoying, but he recognizes that she is a child with an Eiffel Tower-seized crush, so he does his best to act disinterested in her advances, and interested in whatever she has to say about anything else.
Forehead Girl is an insane source of knowledge on the world around them when she forgets about the crush. Despite Sasuke not being able to answer in more than ‘hn’ and ‘tsk’, he enjoys talking to her (or supporting her monologue) when she completely forgets her initial intentions of being here.
He learns that they are classmates, and their teacher is called Iruka-sensei, and they are less than a year away from graduating from the Academy. She says they will become genin, and worries about who their jonin teacher will be, and what mission and training they will receive. She talks about Ino-Pig and how she will become a better ninja (Sasuke slaps his head so hard Forehead Girl offers him a cold towel afterwards-–fucking MAGIC NINJAS?) than her, and that she hopes she will be in the same team as Sasuke-kun because of the uhhh’s and ahhhh’s and the ummmm well’s.
Sasuke has to reassess which fucking world he lives in now.
He is in a magic-wielding ninja world, and Pretty Face said he is supposed to be good at magic-ninja-ing.
Sasuke is fucking doomed.
Sasuke makes it to the Academy early. He tried to get as much information as possible from Forehead Girl, but it wasn’t that successful since he couldn’t coherently vocalize his thoughts.
He is still in shock how no one has noticed he can’t speak for shit.
He sits in a half-empty classroom since Forehead Girl insisted on walking with him to class (all the while shooting vile glances at some blonde girl, who in turn almost exploded on the spot). Forehead Girl tried to sit next to him but got dragged off by a furious blonde girl (who, from previous descriptions, is probably the infamous Ino-Pig) to shout at each other in the other corner of the room.
Kids fill the classroom gradually, and no one dares to sit next to Sasuke. He feels kind of offended, but also glad that no one will test his captions-reading abilities this early in the morning.
A very sleepy-looking kid sits behind him and promptly blacks out the moment his head touches the desk. A chubby kid sits nearby Sleepy Kid and acts like that is normal, which it probably is.
Sasuke hears a scream. Both Sleepy and Chubby don’t react.
Sasuke turns his head around and.
Jesus fucking Christ.
He thought he was the protagonist of this world, having the entire, you know, amnesia-coma thing going on for a while now.
He couldn’t have been more wrong in his life.
The intensity of orange is biting his eyes with million little needles, and he has to press his fingers onto his eyes to make sure they are not about to fall out of his skull. The Protagonist Kid is not only annoyingly loud out loud, but annoyingly loud in his appearance as well. He has a head full of wild blond hair, massive blue eyes, and suspiciously whisker-like scratches along his cheeks. His clothing choice is the thing that makes Sasuke want to break his neck just to get away from the sight of it–-a disgustingly orange jacket, similarly disgusting orange pants, and a white soft fuzzy collar, stained with something brown under his chin. He has-–joy-–bandages over his thigh, just like everyone else does (Sasuke thinks he needs to start doing this shit as well just to not be the odd one out), with the same gravity-defying pouch, and a pair of green goggles on his forehead instead of the tennis headband.
The Protagonist Kid couldn’t have been more protagonist-y unless he somehow had a glowing orange aura around him at any time of day or something, or maybe if he had fox ears and a tail to go with the whiskers.
The sight is appalling.
Sasuke wistfully wishes that this was the kid he hurled on when he first woke up.
“TEME!” screams Protagonist, and his forehead helpfully supplies captions with ‘BASTARD!’ written over little space under the hideous goggles. Sasuke has to squint again just to read what’s written there.
He misses a nice and big blank space of Forehead Girl’s forehead.
“Hn,” supplies Sasuke warily, stuffing his hands into his pockets.
“Dobe,” growls Forehead Girl behind the orange monstrosity. Her welcomingly empty forehead translates it as a ‘dumbass’. Sasuke can’t agree more. If he can’t learn the language, he will learn all of the insults and roll with throwing them left and right.
He feels bad for calling Forehead Girl by her assigned nickname, since she has been the sole provider of his tomato-flavoured food over the past week, and vows to learn her name to swap it inside his head.
Protagonist Kid wouldn’t get the same treatment, though. Idiot is too much, and he insists on being the most annoying part of Sasuke’s life.
Forehead Girl at least has been unconsciously filling up blanks of the village- and academy-related things (not to mention the SOUP), and he can deal with her hopeless crush by gently breaking it to her when he figures out how to say more than ‘hn’.
Which reminds him. There are no English-to-Magic Japanese dictionaries, so he is probably fucked.
Maybe he will make her whatever food she likes when he finds out what it is.
Suspiciously, Forehead Girl never mentions anything about herself. It’s only ever the same spiel about Annoying Naruto, Idiot Ino-Pig, and Stressful Graduation.
Protagonist Kid jumps to Sasuke’s desk and snarls at him, which, okay, the fuck did he do to this idiot?
“Doh-be,” Sasuke says blankly, which in his accent sounds off from the ‘dobe’ Forehead Girl produced, but it gets the desired effect–-Protagonist Kid snarls and starts talking, pointing at the spot where Sasuke was sitting.
‘It’s MY SPOT,’ his forehead says in a tiny font, and Sasuke squints, both trying to decipher the text and intending to kill the orange monstrosity before it infects him with whatever it is carrying.
“Hn,” he smirks, placing his elbows firmer on the table, interwinding his fingers in front of his mouth.
Just before Protagonist Kid can bite out something else, someone’s bright shout interrupts the entire debacle.
‘NARUTO,’ says in all caps over Pretty Face’s forehead. ‘SIT DOWN.’
This is the best day of Sasuke’s life. The man of his dreams is his teacher.
This is the worst day of Sasuke’s life. The man of his dreams is his teacher who is gonna assess his apparent prodigious knowledge of the magic ninja world.
Fuck this shit.
Protagonist–-Naruto, wow this is the first name he has learned since waking up, what an amazing and truly protagonist-worthy event-–grumbles something at Pretty Face, but Pretty Face furrows his brows and Naruto mewls, plopping down next to Sasuke.
Oh, joy, he thinks yet again.
The next couple of hours is a massive realization to Sasuke. He finds out that he has muscle memory to write down answers to questions without reading things. It is absolutely insane. He was about to cry just at the sight of a Kanji-filled textbook and worksheet when his hand just started writing on its own.
Thanks for being an almost-protagonist, Sasuke breathes out.
Naruto next to him is not having a good time at all.
Despite being a loudmouthed annoying idiot clad in the worst colour combination (orange with orange), he is still just a kid and visibly struggles to keep up with the lesson.
Sasuke actually thinks the kid can’t read or write.
What the fuck, Pretty Face, he scowls at his paper, you were supposed to be the chosen one.
At this point, Naruto seemed to disassociate to an extreme–-he kept staring at the book like it was a dismembered corpse, hand clutching his pen like he tried to break it in half.
Sasuke sighs.
He can’t be an asshole towards little kids. He might be a little kid himself, this time around, but he had an advantage of being maybe-comatose, he supposes.
He nudges Naruto with his elbow (and if he nudges him too strongly, so what? Sue him) and when the kid sputters and turns around to shout or spit at an offending classmate, Sasuke silently slides his worksheet towards Naruto.
Naruto glances up and down a couple of times like he can’t comprehend what is happening.
Sasuke risks a sideways glance at his classmate. Naruto looks like he is about to cry.
What, no, wait, Sasuke wants to say, but Naruto bites his lip and violently blinks, before mouthing something that doesn't catch on the captions–-Sasuke thinks it’s a ‘thanks’--and starts copying answers to his own worksheet.
Sasuke sighs. This is a fucking drag.
By the end of the school day, he figures out another thing about his desk-mate.
The kid is probably homeless, by the state of his clothes and lack of food brought for the lunch break.
Sasuke whips out a container with some tomato soup (he sees how Forehead Girl leers at that), and Naruto next to him takes a sharp inhale. When Sasuke turns to look at him, Naruto pointedly turns away, crossing his arms on his chest and pretending that the empty blackboard is the most interesting thing in this room.
Sasuke sighs again.
For all the annoyance, he can’t let a child starve in his plain sight.
He grimaces at his soup, mentally checking how much of it is still left at his place (enough to feed an army) and taps Naruto on his forehead with two fingers.
Eyes wide as saucers look at him, ready to punch or scream or do whatever other annoying shit is stored inside Naruto’s brain.
Sasuke misses Forehead Girl, despite her sitting a few rows to the side.
He points at the soup container and pointedly moves it to Naruto’s side of the desk.
The same process as with the worksheet occurs again which makes Sasuke kinda worry about the state of Naruto’s living conditions. Then the kid grasps his hand with his, looking him in the eyes with a bewildered look, and goes down to destroy whatever is left of Sasuke’s precious soup.
All while not releasing the grip on his hand.
Oh no, Sasuke thinks, trying to wriggle his hand free of the hold.
The gleam in Naruto’s eyes was the same as Sasuke had when he silently decided to be adopted by Pretty Face.
Oh no, Sasuke thinks again, pinching the bridge of his nose.
He should have just stayed in the hospital instead.
Chapter 4: Academy, Part 2
Notes:
Obligatory no-plot filler chapter. Sasuke learns Idiot's and Forehead's names :)
Chapter Text
Naruto follows him home.
Sasuke should have expected that.
After Naruto's routine of staying at Sasuke’s side for the rest of the day, eating Sasuke's soup and only hissing out ‘teme’ instead of outright screeching into his face, Sasuke still considered the day as a win. He got to see Pretty Face, and he was not feeling too guilty about abandoning the homeless Protagonist Kid.
He did not expect Naruto to have an instant Forehead Girl-scale fixation on his persona, though.
Sasuke knows Naruto is trailing after him because of some sort of a sixth sense–-he could have written it off as one of the magic-ninja senses, but he thinks it’s an exclusively Naruto-thing. He can’t sense Forehead Girl the same way he senses every move Naruto makes.
He does a big detour just to be annoying, going all around the town--village--town just to see if the orange kid leaves him alone.
He doesn’t.
JOY, Sasuke thinks.
He finally enters the compound, almost dragging his feet, keeping his eyes firmly on the ground. The emptiness of the streets made him uneasy often enough, but a single sight of a shrine right next to his door usually rendered him a wailing and raging mess within seconds.
Sasuke did not want to know what that entailed. He had his suspicions, but with the Academy, info-dumping from Forehead Girl, and the overall ‘holy shit magic ninjas’-schtick still booming bright-red at the back of his mind, he did not want to know anything about what happened to the rest of the residents of his neighbourhood.
He had finally reached his door and stopped at the porch. It was surprisingly pot-free (no way Forehead had any time to place more soup on his steps–-she came to pick him up in the morning, spent the entire day in his class, and he waved her a goodbye when he was leaving the Academy barely 10 minutes ago). Tiny hairs at the nape of his neck feel electrified by the presence of someone else (Naruto, his mind sighs) somewhere behind him.
Sasuke enters his house and leaves the door wide open.
He is in the kitchen heating up more soup when he hears shuffling behind him.
Sasuke grips a spoon he was using to re-mix the creamy substance and turns around.
Naruto looks like a sad wet dog–-or fox, not like he has seen many foxes before–-as he sputters at Sasuke’s intense gaze directed right at him.
‘I was TRAINING,’ his forehead supplies in the same tiny font, having most of the real estate space occupied by the goggles, ‘TEME.’
“Hn,” Sasuke rolls his eyes and turns back to stirring the soup.
Sasuke waits a few seconds, as if considering, and opens his mouth again.
“Dough-be,” he mutters under his breath, still not sure how Forehead pronounced the word.
Naruto screeches something behind him, and Sasuke pays it little to no mind–-he thinks about the homework he had received from Pretty Face (so cruel and yet so pretty), and unconsciously gets gloomier and gloomier.
The muscle memory thing worked out alright at the lessons today. Maybe it was an old material or something Sasuke’s body had learned on the side-–but the fact was, he will never get past the graduation exam.
Naruto shouts something behind him. Sasuke chooses to ignore that as well.
He pulls out two bowls and fills each with some heated-up soup (seriously, Forehead should forget about the entire magic ninja career and go into cooking, she’d make a mean Gordon Ramsey counterpart of the ninja world). Sasuke then turns around and places both bowls on the table right in front of a stinky orange kid.
Naruto actually stunk. Fuck. Was it him or the outfit that needed washing?
Sasuke scrunched up his nose. The foul smell will mess up with the delicious aroma of tomatoes, so despite it being a personally-Naruto problem, this was now a personally-Sasuke problem.
“Hn,” he gestured at Naruto vaguely, trying to convey in one gesture how fucking disgusting the other boy was.
Sasuke then pinched his nose and waved a free hand in front of his face.
Naruto went berserk.
He almost destroyed the table holding the precious soup by how violently he jumped on his feet ('WHAT DO YOU MEAN I STINK' shows on Naruto's sweaty forehead in the tiniest font possible--could it be that the size of font corresponded with one's mental capacity? The world will never know). Sasuke points a finger at Naruto and dangerously narrows his eyes.
“Tsk,” he says full-heartedly.
Sasuke then grasps Naruto’s hand despite the other boy gawking some random jumbled Magic Japanese at him, and drags the kid towards the bathroom.
He ends up drawing a bath for the idiot. Sasuke is not gonna supervise the bathing process, thank you very much, but at least he will make Naruto uncomfortable enough for him to take the opportunity to actually bathe. That seemed to be the only way to push the homeless fox-kid to do anything even closely related to self-care.
Not like Sasuke was an expert at self-care, actually. He had his tomato soup. At his worst, when the maybe-memories of blood, and red eyes, and his maybe-mom being stabbed by one of her most precious people start overwhelming him, Sasuke just walks in long strides around his house, eyes wide and unseeing, bumping into walls and sparse furniture.
He thinks the next step would be hiking up the local Mount Rushmore and getting lost somewhere in the woods.
Naruto hesitates. He stares at a bath as if he had never seen water before in his life. Sasuke scoffs and ducks out, dashing towards his bedroom and pulling out his own clothes at random.
He returns to the bathroom to see Naruto trying to break his own fingers with how hard he is pulling at them, still fully absorbed by the vision of a bathtub. Sasuke groans and taps on Naruto’s forehead with his fingers again, showing him the fresh clothes and tugging at a disgusting orange suit that the kid refused to get washed.
‘I wash it once a month!’ Naruto sputters and his forehead catches up with wobbly letters. ‘Jiji makes me wash it once a month!’
Clearly, that isn’t enough, Sasuke face radios in Naruto’s direction as he scrunches his nose and rolls his eyes.
The kid smelled like a wet dog. It was fucking disgusting.
Sasuke made a point of tugging fox-face’s jacket upwards, making the other squeak and turn red.
‘---- will undress!’ Sasuke barely catches whatever Naruto was saying. ‘Back off!’
That was fine in Sasuke’s book. He rolls his eyes, biting another “hn” out, and drops the fresh clothes onto a sputtering Naruto, before retreating back to the kitchen. He had a soup to eat and an entire textbook of fucking Kanji to decipher.
By the time Naruto is out, Sasuke is nowhere close to figuring out what the fuck he is supposed to do with his homework. Pretty Face said to do assignments 15 to 21, but apparently staring at them with a killing intent did nothing to improve his understanding of Magic Japanese.
That was when Naruto had emerged from the bathroom, looking mostly the same, but smelling like the finest almond milk Sasuke's shampoo could offer. Plus, he is wearing Sasuke's clothes now. They probably look like disfigured twins from the side.
‘--e y–u –appy now?’ the kid asked, pouting and crossing his arms at his chest. Without the goggles, some of the hair was falling onto his forehead, obscuring the captions, but at least those were easier to read than the teeny-tiny text from before.
“Hn,” Sasuke says approvingly, directing his gaze to the remaining plate of a tomato soup.
If Naruto is not going to eat it in the next 30 seconds, Sasuke will gladly devour it himself.
Naruto huffs and puffs behind a giant collar of Sasuke’s blue shirt, and plops down as if he wants to be anywhere but here. He then proceeds to annihilate 6 portions of Sasuke’s (Forehead’s) soup, continuously blabbering about even more random things than whatever Forehead Girl had ever said.
No, Sasuke thinks. No adoptions. This is the only time I let this dumbass into my house, period.
A shocked gasp attracts both of their attention to the entrance into the kitchen.
Forehead Girl stands there, clutching yet another pot of tomato soup (winner of the best child award, Sasuke decides). She stares in pure shock–-or maybe horror?--at Naruto, who did not stop slurping down the soup, his back still turned to Forehead.
Sasuke guesses it is quite a sight to behold, from Forehead's perspective.
Naruto is clean for a change and doesn’t smell like someone dragged him through a pile of mud. He is wearing Sasuke’s clean shirt (earlier this week Sasuke found out that he owned about 15 versions of the same shirt he wore every day. He also owned 15 versions of ugly arm bracers, so there was no easy excuse to ditch them completely) and Sasuke’s clean shorts. Fox Kid’s face is covered in red tomato juice as he did not bother to clean himself after any of the bowls after eating out of them like a stray dog. Behind Naruto sits Sasuke, clutching homework paper as if it offended him in some kind of intricate way. Behind Sasuke, three empty pots stand completely free of any tomato soup.
Naruto finally turns around, getting distracted from the bowl by finishing its contents. Sasuke can practically see how gears are shifting inside Forehead’s head. Then, the feral child screams.
“SAKURA-CHAN!” Sasuke can’t see Naruto’s forehead, but he hears the phrase loud enough.
Naruto yells something else and Forehead Girl’s face turned the similar shade of red Sasuke grew accustomed to, only this time her face scrunches into a truly murderous grimace.
Sasuke sighs.
Despite wanting to bash Naruto’s head in, he feels like he has to be a responsible adult between the three of them. Forehead looks like she can kill the blondie with her pinky finger alone, and Sasuke doesn't need his kitchen to turn into a crime scene.
Forehead–-sorry, Sakura-–is a godsend, Sasuke decides.
Somehow, she's gotten herself roped into helping Naruto with his homework--probably just for the sake of staying within Sasuke's vicinity, seeing as the fox-face was not about to leave anytime soon. Sasuke’s weird almost-protagonist reflexes apparently work with his homework as well, hand automatically shaping up words that he doesn’t know how to read.
Instead of focusing on his weirdly possessed hands, he listens-–or, well, reads–what Sakura has to say to Naruto.
She is explaining Chakra theory, completely exasperated, and Naruto looks at her wild-eyed, looking like he is either struggling to stay awake or struggling NOT to ask more questions the moment Sakura shuts up. His questions should be a part of a Kahoot-version for Chakra theory test. Most of them are so ridiculous even Sasuke facepalms himself, despite knowing the least out of three.
Despite his hands doing their absolute best to keep Sasuke as the Top Rookie of the Year, he still understands close to nothing about the magic ninja world.
Nature Chakra fascinates him. Fuuinjutsu sounds fucking terrifying with the extent of what can be done with it. Taijutsu sounds like suicidal Judo.
Thank fuck for Forehead Girl, Sasuke mentally sighs, protectively hoarding the newly-brought pot into the corner of his massive kitchen.
At some point, when Sakura is explaining henges to clueless Naruto (and Sasuke), the idiot manages to break Sasuke's favourite bowl while transforming into an oversexualized Playboy magazine cover, and Sasuke has to remind himself that murdering children is a bad thing as his eye twitches uncontrollably.
He is then saved by Sakura making a possible dent in Naruto’s skull.
Sasuke silently stands up and goes to fetch a first-aid kit.
Sasuke regrets ever helping Naruto out.
He is getting stalked on a daily basis.
While in the Academy, Naruto somehow manages to sneak up to take a spot right next to Sasuke (fucking ninja kids) every single time. Orange monstrosity never leaves him during training sessions in the Academy’s yard, glueing himself to Sasuke’s side the moment he raises his ass from his seat in the classroom.
This leaves Sasuke with zero time to spend glued to Pretty Face's side. He will take any extra assignments just to have Pretty Face beam at him as brightly as he did when they first met.
After classes, Naruto has some decency to pretend to go home-–or wherever the kid lives–-but Sasuke can feel Naruto trailing after him up until the compound, with the kid positioning himself somewhere on a tree right across the godforsaken shrine.
The first time Sasuke had noticed it he glared at the trees where Naruto was supposedly perched up until the kid jumped down with a tiny and miserable whine and a pout, pretending he was actually just passing by and did not intend to follow Sasuke home.
Yeah, right, Sasuke scowls at himself. Just passing through a dead neighbourhood. Very believable.
He keeps leaving his door open just so the dumbass won’t freeze his ass off on the tree branch.
Somehow, Forehead-–no, Sakura–-also takes it as an invitation to freely go inside Sasuke’s house instead of doing the awkward soup-note exchange.
Sasuke decides that he has to move. Most of the houses in the district are empty anyway, so he can just pick whichever one is the furthest away from the shrine.
One day, right after taijutsu practice at the Academy (and wasn’t that fucking nice for his body to automatically react to thrown punches the same way his hand writes down test answers. Sasuke considers it a superpower, even if during the fights, as his body switches to autopilot he is screaming in his head throughout the entire training session, terrified of being in the way of punches), Naruto shows up at his door and breathes heavily for some time, before going back to his favoured spot at the tree. Sasuke had been in his room, laying prone on his futon and staring blankly at the ceiling, trying not to think that his room is the closest to the shrine outside. He lets out an exasperated sigh and raises up, going out to check on the idiot again.
He almost trips over a shape on his porch, barely catching himself before staring dumbly at his feet.
It's a pot.
Orange pot with little cats drawn over its sides.
He crouches near it and opens the lid.
Dude, Sasuke thinks.
It's tomato soup alright. It looks less creamy than whatever Sakura makes, its colour more green than red, but he knows his tomatoes now and can confidently say that this is at least an attempt at tomato soup.
He dips his finger into the pot before licking it.
It's--it's not good, not even remotely, too bitter where it should have been a mix between sweet and salty. Sasuke carefully lifts his head and stares deadpan at Naruto's favoured tree.
Oh god, Sasuke thinks, mortified. These fucking kids are trying to tame and bribe him with food like some kind of a glorified wild dog.
He puts the lid back on and raises to his feet again, blinking at Naruto's Tree, dumbfounded.
"Hn," he gestures at the tree accusingly with the pot, before motioning with his head for Naruto to come the fuck down and follow him into his house.
He doesn't wait for the idiot to show himself and turns around. There is some sniffling and shuffling behind him as Sasuke walks through the empty halls of his home. He will feed the dumbass again since he apparently spent all of his stipend on ingredients for a fucking soup. For a tomato soup. For Sasuke. That Sasuke likes. That Sakura and Naruto are tolerating to eat whenever they show up at his place uninvited (their fault they keep coming back, Sasuke scoffs), since no one else is as tomato-thirsty as Sasuke is.
The Soup. The recipe for which Sakura refuses to share, and Sasuke suspects she thinks he will stop talking to her (well, hn-ing at her) if she is not "useful" to him anymore. The recipe that Naruto tried to figure out himself to appear useful to Sasuke too.
Why is he the most socially adjusted person in this group, Sasuke ponders mildly, placing the orange (UGH) pot as far away from the rest of the heaven-worthy soups on his kitchen counter.
When Sasuke turns around with two bowls filled with Sakura's version of the soup, Naruto is already sitting at the table, looking earnest and eager, eyes gleaming happily in the kitchen lights.
Sasuke mentally adds a note to figure out Naruto's favourite dish together with Sakura's. For all that these two seem to spend all of their free time at his place, they never really talk about themselves.
Sasuke regrets ever helping Naruto out.
He should have known it was ramen.
Picking some umeboshi for Sakura was easy enough, even if he died trying to explain to the shop owner's forehead what he needed to buy, wildly pointing behind him and making wrung-out 'hn' noises.
Maybe it is not too late to jump off of Mount Faux-more. The second head on the mountain looked very appealing to be thrown off of right about now.
Naruto was at his fifth bowl as Sasuke decided his kindness only extends this far; he has done his share of being an attentive friend and will start shutting his door to prevent Idiot and Sakura from getting inside whenever they wanted. He still has to squint hard at Naruto's forehead each time the kid spoke as there was very little space for the captions due to either his fringe or the goggles, and that could lead to an early vision decline.
Yes, Sasuke decided, that's a good enough reason. He is just conscious about his health. And the kids should learn some fucking boundaries.
He never ends up closing the door.
He stops thinking about the shrine as often, too.
Chapter 5: Gai Arc, Part 1
Notes:
Bit shorter than the other chapters, but good enough for a setup of the next arc: Guy Arc or Pure Crack Arc, pick whichever name you like more :D
I have spent a LOT of time figuring out what I want to do with his character regarding the entire captions-thing, so let me know what you think of him!!
Chapter Text
‘Class,’ says Pretty Face’s forehead captions as the man heaves an exasperated sigh. ‘Class!’
Sasuke squints at him from his spot in the classroom, regretting not picking a seat closer to the teacher’s desk. At this rate he will need to get a prescription for glasses, and wouldn’t that be a fun thing to experience, explaining to Hazmat Suit doctors his soon-to-be near-sightedness with his very limited vocabulary.
He is perched at his spot with elbows firmly set on top of the desk and fingers intertwined in front of his mouth because Sasuke had learned over the past maybe-month-and-a-half that appearing anything but unreachable and distant would attract a flock of tiny girls who would dreamily breathe down his neck. Not that they are not doing that already, mind you, but the intensity of breathing would increase tenfold.
Sasuke is still not sure why he is the target of their prepubescent attention when they got Pretty Face hovering in front of them on a daily basis. If he could afford to sigh dreamily at Pretty Face without breaking his carefully crafted anti-fangirl defenses, he absolutely fucking would.
The class around him is in a state of total mayhem. Apparently (he missed it before because he can’t keep his attention on Pretty Face’s forehead all the time if he still wants to do well in the Academy), they are having a Big Badass Ninja come over to the class today to spread the word about the magical world of Magic Judo, and Idiot had been excited about this the entire morning, vibrating in his spot next to Sasuke. Naruto has been especially annoying today, going on and on about how he will make the Big Badass Ninja his mentor and will train to be super strong and will show everyone that he is cool and Hokage-worthy material and no one will bully him again or call him a monster or yadda yadda yadda.
Sasuke wasn’t sure why someone would call Naruto a monster–-sure, his clothing choices have been interesting and Sasuke still flinched when he caught the orange blob in his peripheral vision, and yes, sure, Naruto was an annoying dumbass with half a brain cell and a permanent look of a bewildered animal, but.
Not a monster material.
He did not leave his dead neighbourhood often, walking exclusively between the grocery store, the Academy, and the compound again. Considering Sasuke woke up in this comatose-dream-dimension because he was outside and hit by a passing magic criminal that wasn’t stopped by the ninja police, he couldn’t trust anyone not to hit him over the head again. If he would get involved in another Jutsu Incident and wake up in a different world, Sasuke will genuinely break down.
Besides, he finally found some company in Sakura and Idiot, both of them not expecting Sasuke to talk much if not at all, and he couldn’t give up on tomato soup just yet.
Also, Pretty Face.
So no, Sasuke did not know why Naruto was called a monster enough times for him to decide to become a face on Mount Rushmore. Maybe he needs to go out more often, or something.
He risks a glance at a gushing girl on a row next to him.
Perhaps not.
‘-- LASS!’ Sasuke whips his head around just to catch the erasing letters from Pretty Face’s forehead.
Pretty Face has got a Disappointed Mother look on his face, hands braced on his desk as he surveys quieted down children.
‘I am so,’ he sounds pissed off, ‘DISAPPOINTED in you.’
Wow, thinks Sasuke. If the kids will even attempt to disrupt the silence again he will strangle them himself just to not hear the words ‘disappointed in you’ come out of Pretty Face’s mouth–-uhh, forehead–-ever again.
Sasuke shrinks down in his seat, even if the words weren’t directed at him specifically. He’d do anything to wipe off that look off of Pretty Face’s face. Maybe he should bring him some tomato soup as well.
He’s sure Sakura won’t mind that he is distributing her culinary genius left and right. Everyone should know that she is the next top chef of Konoha.
Pretty Face pinches the bridge of his nose and looks over the class again.
‘At any point now a Jonin will come to give you lot some tips on taijutsu training,’ his forehead says as the man continues to sound like a scolding matriarch. ‘I expect you all to behave yourself and pay close attention to what our guest has to say. He is one of the most elite Jonins of Konoha, and you can learn a lot from him as a graduating class.’
Everyone nods minutely, still sitting sheepishly in their seats.
‘Now–,’ starts appearing on Pretty Face’s forehead as the door slides open and Sasuke’s world turns upside-down again.
He has to rub his eyes because this can’t be fucking right.
He mentally apologizes to Naruto for calling his fashion choices a disaster.
Sasuke has no words to describe what he sees right now.
Bowlcut is the thing he notices right away. It’s a shiny thing, bobbing up and down as the man all but runs into the classroom. The giant bushy brows are the next point that Sasuke’s gaze fixates on, and he audibly groans-–there is no fucking WAY he will see ANY captions with what little space Fashion Disaster has on his forehead. He would have to have Naruto be his personal interpreter for the duration of this Meet-and-Greet event–-no, scratch that, he will ask Sakura to do it, with her nice and big and blank canvas of a forehead.
The intensity of green of Fashion Disaster’s clothes is… concerning. He is wearing an honest-to-god green jumpsuit and a similar shade to Naruto’s everything leg warmers. A stupid local flak jacket that no adult seems to ever take off is practically blending with the jumpsuit, and if Sasuke squints hard enough that his vision starts to swim, the Horrible Jonin turns into a massive blob of disgusting green.
Horrible Jonin is wearing his tennis headband as a belt, which--thank fuck, that leaves at least a little space on his forehead unoccupied.
There is a distinct lack of stupidly wrapped bandages on his persona.
Of course, Sasuke sighs, the only person not subjected to the Bandage Cult is the weirdest fucker in the town.
‘--lo Gai,’ says Pretty Face’s forehead when Sasuke gathers his marbles that were scattered when the Horror has entered the room.
“HELLO IRUKA-SENSEI,” and Sasuke nearly suffers from whiplash from how fast he turns his head to gape at the green monster.
There are–-there are no captions. He is hearing Horrible Jonin’s honest-to-god voice, speaking in English. Sasuke pinches his hand and hisses when nothing happens.
“HOW TRULY WONDERFUL IT IS TO BE AMONG SO MUCH YOUTHFUL POWER,” booms the apparition.
There is something wrong with his voice, though-–it’s like there are two voices and two sets of speech saying different things as if English is overlapping Magic Japanese, as if like…
The green monster is dubbed . The only person to ever speak English to Sasuke is the most hideous and horrible ninja he has seen in this village.
‘--u a– –ree to –art whenever you’re ready,’ supplies Pretty Face’s forehead as Sasuke still stares, dumbfounded, at a horriblehorrible horrible green beneath the bowl cut.
“YOSH,” screams Sasuke’s nightmare.
I am going to die, he thinks.
“MY NAME IS MAITO GAI,” holy shit, “KONOHA’S SUBLIME GREEN BEAST OF PREY! IT IS AN HONOUR TO BE INVITED TO SHARE THE WILL OF FIRE WITH SO MANY YOUTHFUL FRIENDS!”
Green Monster's name is Guy . Sasuke thinks he is hallucinating because surely nothing that is happening right now can be real.
“WE SHALL TRAIN TOGETHER TO MAKE FAIR SHINOBI OUT OF YOU WITH HARD WORK AND BURNING PASSION OF THE WILL OF FIRE!” Guy keeps screaming as he strikes a pose and gives the entire classroom a wink and a thumbs up. “I SHALL SHARE MY YOUTHFULNESS WITH MY DEAR YOUNG FRIENDS OR I SHALL RUN AROUND THE VILLAGE ONE HUNDRED TIMES ON MY HANDS!”
Sasuke sneaks a glance at Sakura, finding her as terrified as he is, staring in horror at Guy who is still striking a dramatic pose at them. Sasuke shifts his gaze at Naruto and–-
Oh JOY, Sasuke screams inside his head.
Naruto’s eyes are wide open and he is looking like he just got a free pass to eat ramen for free for the rest of his life. His eyes are gleaming and he is actually visibly vibrating in his spot, hands clenched in fists as he does a vaguely more exciting version of I-need-to-pee dance.
Sasuke has to hide. With Naruto’s attachment problems Sasuke is going to get dragged right to Green Horror’s side by the kid and he will remain there for the rest of the horrible, no-good training session.
Inviting this Guy was mean, Pretty Face, Sasuke sulks, mean, awful, terrible Pretty Face.
“WE SHALL PROCEED TO THE TRAINING GROUNDS,” booms Guy, and Naruto is the first one up from his seat, excitedly babbling something with his head turned away from Sasuke.
Then, to Sasuke’s horror, Idiot clasps his hand around Sasuke’s wrist in a death-grip.
And drags him to the Green Guy before anyone else has managed to rise to their feet.
Sasuke locks eyes with Sakura who looks positively mortified, all colour gone from her face. She mouths something that no one would ever be able to hear from that far away, but her forehead gets a message across clearly enough.
‘I’M SORRY, SASUKE-KUN,’ it says.
Someone is going to end up dead by the end of today. Sasuke has a strong suspicion it is going to be him.
Chapter Text
“Hn!” Sasuke exclaimed, trying to stall Idiot by twisting his hand out of another boy’s grasp and planting his feet firmer on the ground, successfully preventing Naruto from running forward and making him stumble and turn around to look at Sasuke questioningly.
‘Come onnnn,’ Naruto’s forehead says in his trademark tiny font. ‘I have to show him how cool I am, dattebayo!’
You are not cool, Sasuke wants to say. You live in a tree near my house and feed off of instant noodle soup. I had to force you into a bathtub earlier this month. You don’t brush your teeth! Have you seen what you are wearing?!
“Hn,” Sasuke rolls his eyes and stuffs his hands into his pockets. There is no way he is staying at Naruto’s side when the barking atrocity of a man is this close to them. Sasuke’s self-preservation instincts are screaming at him inside his head–-even if the Green Guy was not speaking in double-voiced English, he would rather stay the fuck away from him anyway.
‘Please, Sasuke-chan,’ Sasuke sputters, glowering at Naruto’s begging eyes, ‘I have to make Bushy Brows Sensei my sensei to become a strong Hokage!’
Yeah, right.
Sasuke was still not sure about the entire -kun, -chan and -sama addons to everybody’s names, but he is pretty sure the -chan bit was reserved for girls and toddlers.
The last time he checked, he wasn’t a toddler. Just because of that, next time Naruto occupies the Naruto Tree in Sasuke’s neighbourhood, he is not going to leave the door open for him.
He thunks his fist on Naruto’s head, making the kid hiss with internationally-understandable ‘ow ow ow’ and swings his hands upwards, irritated, punctuating everything he thinks about Naruto becoming the president and Green Guy being a sensible sensei with a sharply bitten “hn” .
‘Pleeeease, Sasuke,’ Naruto’s forehead says in a wobbly sequence. Kid looks downright miserable right now, and were Sasuke a bigger person, he’d sigh and take Naruto’s hand and drag him to the Green Monster himself.
Sasuke wasn’t a bigger person. Sasuke wanted to stay the fuck away from that Guy guy.
Then, Naruto slinks up to him like a kicked puppy, eyes big and determined despite the overall sad-dog vibe. He blinks at Sasuke, unusually firm, but still looks like an awkward and miserable moron that Sasuke basically picked up off the street a month ago.
‘When I make the Hokage,’ his forehead says, ‘when I make the Hokage, I will make sure that no other kid is bullied or kicked out of the grocery store.’
Sasuke has questions. Sasuke has also never seen Naruto this determined in his life.
He sighs. The things he does for the well-being of weird ninja-children.
“Hn,” he grumbles and grasps Naruto’s hand as the Idiot instantly turns back into his cheery dumb self.
They stalk after Green Guy, leaving most of their classmates behind.
“YOSH,” shouts Guy and Sasuke cringes again.
This entire double-voiced schtick was getting old, fast .
He spies Sakura standing behind with the rest of their classmates, huddled with Ino-Pig (he had never seen them standing this close to each other with all the angry catfighting both girls have been doing), and wishes he was hiding behind her, or something. She’s been taller than him by an inch or two when she wasn’t huddling to seem like a meeker version of herself, and with how hard Sasuke had seen her punch Naruto during the few impromptu study sessions the three of them held at Sasuke’s house, he’s sure she’d stand a better chance against the horrible Guy guy than him.
He and Naruto are standing in front row, though.
Naruto is still vibrating with excitement at the prospect of getting a sensei out of this weirdo. Sasuke just wants to go back to trailing circles around his empty neighbourhood.
“TO BE A TAIJUSTU MASTER YOU MUST KNOW THE VALUE OF A HEALTHY WARM-UP!” Green monstrosity strikes a pose by planting his feet wide on the ground and putting one hand on his hip, the other clenched in a fist in front of his face. “TO SEAL THE YOUTHFUL POWER OF FRIENDSHIP, I WISH FOR YOU TO SPLIT INTO PAIRS FOR A MOST FRIENDLY RIVALRY COMPETITION OF THREE-LEGGED VILLAGE-WIDE RACE!”
No no no no. Fuck no.
Sasuke wishes he could just magic himself out of this shit by just vanishing into thin air like he had seen some Flak Jacket Ninjas do.
‘YES, GAI-SENSEI,’ says Naruto’s forehead as he grips Sasuke’s hand tighter.
I think the fuck not, snarls Sasuke in his head, attempting to shake off the dumbass again.
He hears his classmates whine behind him and covers his eyes with his free hand even as Naruto keeps bouncing on his heels and jolting Sasuke’s entire frame up and down.
This would be a good time for some enemy ninja to hit him with another Jutsu Accident, Sasuke bitterly thinks, groaning into his hand.
Naruto starts blabbering away and Sasuke doesn’t even have the strength to lift his head to look at Idiot’s forehead to decipher what other dumb idea his half-a-braincell came up with.
He “hn”s in response, not bothering to check if his intonation was right for whatever Naruto had said.
Their classmates are reluctantly slipping into pairs--he sees Sleepy and Chubby stand close to each other with Ino-Pig deciding that Sakura is not the worst bet to be paired with; Dog Kid shuffles closer to Zombie Eye Girl as she keeps shooting shy glances to oblivious Idiot. Everyone rearranges silently, seemingly still not sure how to act around a Force-of-Nature Jonin that keeps beaming at everyone, still keeping a sharp eye on them.
This guy is trouble, something whispers inside Sasuke’s head. No way was he was acting this ridiculously loud for nothing. Ninja world was dangerous and weird, and if this Guy guy could afford to be that loud with all the magic criminals and redredred of dead neighbourhoods, he meant trouble.
“AH, MY YOUNG STUDENT,” Guy guy smiles sharply into the crowd behind them. “IT SEEMS LIKE YOU ARE LACKING A PAIR FOR OUR FIRE-FULL RACE.”
Sasuke glances in silent question at Naruto but his forehead is carefully clean of any comments. Wrong fucking time to say absolutely nothing, Idiot, thinks Sasuke.
“PERHAPS YOU COULD PAIR WITH THESE TWO YOUNG WILLS OF FIRE!” Sasuke nearly collapses as a heavy and broad palm slaps on his shoulder. Naruto is not fending any better, wobbling in place as Guy guy’s other arm insists to push him to the ground.
Guy is… crying now? Yes, those are definitely tears in his eyes. Everything about the green monster feels off and Sasuke will never wish to be left alone in the same room as this Jonin.
“YOSH! THE SAKURA TREES ARE BLOOMING EARLIER THIS YEAR AND SPRING IS NEARLY UPON US; SUCH FIERCE BOND BETWEEN FRIENDS WILL BRING OUT THE TRUE MEANING OF THE SPRINGTIME OF OUR YOUTH!”
‘--s -u- -ay –ai- an,’ says a tiny space on the weird kid’s forehead that is not hidden by a gray headband.
In fact, most of the Weird Kid’s body is hidden away by a massive gray coat. Sasuke isn’t sure he had ever seen his face with a collar wider than his own, and round glasses perched upon his nose.
Fuck. Sasuke will have to request people to fucking undress before they start talking to him. Way to earn the title Pervert of the Year, instead of the Rookie one.
‘Say, say, Gai-sensei!’ appears on Naruto’s forehead in bold letters. ‘I and the Bastard don’t need another teammate!’
Ah. Maybe Naruto doesn’t know Sasuke’s name, with his trouble writing and all.
Sasuke still punches him in the shoulder for good measure.
“NONSENSE!” Guy guy strikes a pose again. “IT IS TRULY A GLORIOUS DAY TO EXPERIENCE THE VIRTUES OF SOLID TEAMWORK! TO FEEL THE BURN OF EACH OTHER’S WILL OF FIRE! TO–”
Sasuke just tries to drown out the voice by sighing and casting another glance at the Weird Kid.
‘--urame Shi–o,’ he manages to narrow his eyes fast enough to catch the writing on the Weird Kid’s forehead. ‘Pl– -re to –e acq– –d.’
This is even worse than he imagined. Sasuke can barely read what the Kid is saying.
“Uzumaki Naruto,” Sasuke doesn’t even need to see Idiot’s forehead for that, “... , dattebayo!”
Whatever he said after his name was probably the same thing about becoming Hokage.
“Hn,” Sasuke offers tentatively, as both gazes turn to him. “Uh.”
‘Bastard’s name is Sasuke!’ finishes for him Naruto’s forehead, apparently fully taking in his role as Sasuke’s personal translator.
‘Uchiha-san,’ nods probably-Urame Shio.
Sasuke just hopes Urame guy doesn’t speak too much so his forehead caption-display wouldn’t overstrain itself. It seems to manage short sentences well enough.
He nods in return, deciding to just keep his mouth shut. Naruto can manage the talking for both of them.
“WE WILL BE FOLLOWING THE FLAG-MARKED TRAIL THROUGH THE VILLAGE TO THE NEXT TRAINING GROUND!” booms Guy guy’s unsettling double-voice. “AND THE FIRST TO TAKE THE JOYOUS BURDEN OF VICTORY WILL GET THE PRIZE OF DOING A 50-LAP EXERCISE ROUTINE WITH ME!”
Fuck no, Sasuke thinks, he is making sure his team is coming dead last.
Kids around him groan and someone slumps to the ground while not even remotely apologetic Pretty Face starts handing out ribbons for kids to tie their legs together with.
‘What is our STRATEGY?’ Naruto asks with the same excited gleam in his eyes as he turns to preen at both Urame Shio and Sasuke. ‘We have to make it there first!’
You are kidding me, Sasuke tries to project at Idiot through a grimace.
“Hn,” he rolls his eyes and looks at Urame as he starts speaking again.
‘-e mus– posit–n o–selves by –ur he–ight,’ Urame decides. ‘Why? B- –ause -e –eed to –atch o– –r stride –ength.’
‘Cool!’ Idiot smiles broadly. ‘--nd then I can say which legs go first because I’m a team captain, obviously!’
Sasuke regards Naruto with the most unimpressed look, trying to convey that nothing about the Idiot is captain-worthy. When he manages to shower on his own without Sasuke forcing his hissing form into a bathtub, maybe then he will reassess his decision.
‘--at i– – -ood id– a,’ nods Urame Shio. ‘Why? So –e –re in sync.’
Naruto looks at Urame with the same childish wonder as he looked at Sasuke when he agreed to participate in Idiot’s stupid antics. Naruto would seriously need to work on his attachment issues if he continues to turn into a puppy each time someone throws some backhanded praise at him.
“Hn,” Sasuke nods. They are clearly at a disadvantage, having three people tied together instead of two, but that is a very good thing--the less there is a chance to get to the finish line first for an exclusive training with Green Horror, the better.
‘--e sh– –ld tie –ur non- –ominant legs –ether,’ Shio decides. ‘Why? Bec–’
‘I know, I know!’ Naruto interrupts. ‘So in case we can’t walk fast enough we can just jump on our dominant legs to the finish line, ‘ttebayo!’
Nope.
Sasuke will just lay down and let these two drag him to the finish line.
In the end, Sasuke was in the worst possible position.
They put him in the middle , with Urame on his left and Naruto on his right.
Urame wasn’t half as bad as Sasuke had initially expected, but squinting hard to figure out what he was talking about due to close to no forehead space meant Sasuke’s head was pounding. He needs to come up with a convincing story to make sure no one wears anything on their heads when he is in their general vicinity.
Naruto kept bouncing up and down on Sasuke’s right, and only magic ninja Gods know how the ribbons didn’t get untied or ripped off with this much aggressive enthusiasm.
The three of them wobbled to the starting line, where most of their other classmates were already ready to go. The gates out of the training yard of the Academy were turned into a full-on spectacle--as the kids stood in one long line, tied to each other, random passersby stopped at the fence, curiously watching at the entire debacle. They were probably paying more attention to an overly-energetic Gai more than anyone else, who started doing push-ups on his pinky fingers at some point because apparently, they were all taking way too long.
Pretty Face was looking at all of this with a tiny smile. Sasuke hadn't decided if the smile was mildly apologetic, mildly mean, or mildly concerned.
Maybe it was all three combined.
“YOSH!” Guy guy clasped his hands together and stood in front of them outside the Academy yard, hands planted on his hips and another wide ( mad, Sasuke thinks) smile on his face. “I WISH YOU ALL THE BEST OF LUCK! SHALL YOU MAKE MANY RIVALS ON THIS JOURNEY OF SPRINGTIME SPIRITFULL-NESS!”
Sasuke can’t contain a groan.
Kill him.
He shoots a look back at Pretty Face who smiles at him warmly despite being the meanest, nastiest person present in the yard.
“--et, set,” what, no, wait, he missed the first cue? “GO!”
Rogue magic criminals, Sasuke prays as everyone rushes forward and he is, too, pulled outside the yard with Naruto in a tow, I am here, giving you my full consent to curse me into the next dimension.
Notes:
To decipher for y'all what Shino says in case anyone struggled with his forehead as much as Sasuke did:
"As you say, Gai-san."
"Aburame Shino, a pleasure to be acquainted."
"We must position ourselves by our height. Why? Because we need to match our stride lengths."
"That is a good idea. Why? So we are in sync."
"We should tie our non-dominant legs together."
Chapter Text
They don’t make it further than the first Flag Mark about 100 meters from where they’ve started, which is an achievement in itself.
Walking, not even to mention running while having half of his limbs rendered useless by being tied to a struggling person (and one unnaturally still one) proved to be more difficult than Sasuke had anticipated.
The three of them stumble around even as Urame Shio struggles to match his pace to Idiot’s and Sasuke’s awkward flailing.
Naruto wants to run ; the dumbass had completely forgotten about his idea of being a team captain and counting the steps to keep them all in sync. He just rushes forward, eyes wide and betrayed when he stumbles as if he did not anticipate having to wait for the rest of their team. Sasuke keeps his silent promise to stall them all as if his life depends on it, and deliberately chooses the slowest pace to avoid the Green Horror. He will make sure to keep all of them on their feet instead of tumbling right down like Dog Kid and Zombie Girl did behind them.
Surprisingly, Sakura and Ino-Pig are doing better than anyone else. Both girls are powered by sheer stubbornness as they stride forward in an identically angry jog, seemingly not even aware that their strides match each other wonderfully.
Both girls pass them and a bunch of struggling and jumping kids, raising some dust and sand from the road, deliberately looking exclusively forward as their movements unconsciously sync with each other.
Huh , Sasuke blinks.
Naruto whips his head around to glare at Sasuke in an outrage.
‘What the hell, Bastard!’ his forehead demands as Idiot clenches his fists and bares his teeth. ‘Do you want to lose?!’
Yes, Sasuke wants to snarl back, don’t you see the Green Guy is weird?! He reeks of danger, what the hell Pretty Face was thinking putting him in charge of a bunch of school kids ?!
‘--e sh– -d re- -ad- –ust -ur wal– –ing pace,’ offers Urame in an impassive voice. Sasuke still has no clue what the fuck the guy is saying. ‘--is is sub– -ptimal. Why? The–s no way –e –ill –ake it to t–e fi–ish li–e if we –re not in –ync.’
Suboptimal, his ass, Sasuke glares at Urame. Participating in this entire thing is fucking suboptimal.
‘We should try again,’ Naruto’s forehead decides. ‘Follow my lead, ‘ttebayo!’
Idiot yells out something that could have been any random word, but in the given context is probably some kind of equivalent of ‘one-two-three’ in Magic Japanese. Words make no sense to Sasuke still, but he gets the rhythm easy enough.
They stumble and trip to the end of the block, turning to the right to enter a small alley with another flag hanging at the end of the street. After seeing their next target, Idiot speeds up, forgetting the controlled rhythm they held up until now, and Sasuke hears Urame yell something out before the three of them tumble face-first onto the ground, following Naruto's tug when he tries to go faster than the rest of their team.
(And if Sasuke wasn’t following Naruto’s command as diligently as he should have, it is absolutely not his fault.)
‘-o!’ Naruto screams as his forehead catches up with the captions. ‘Why are you doing this?!’
The Idiot has a look of pure betrayal on his face. He looks at Sasuke with angry watery eyes, completely ignoring Urame Shio, struggling to get to his knees next to them while still partly attached to Sasuke’s leg.
‘Do you want me to fail?’ Naruto demands from Sasuke. ‘Why do you hate me ?!’
What the fuck, Sasuke blinks, trying to keep eye contact with the Idiot while laying down on a dirty road, barely supported by his elbows to keep half of his body unmarred.
He doesn’t hate Naruto. He is scared for this clueless dumbass who thinks following a dangerous Jonin will make him any favours at getting liked , or whatever. Naruto is a dumb kid; a bullied kid, apparently, and his mindless rushing to anyone who could possibly provide him with more respect and trust from other villagers is scarily concerning.
Sasuke snarls.
‘Go to hell!’ Naruto screeches, struggling on his side and reaching with dirty fingers to start hastily untying the ribbon connecting his and Sasuke’s legs. ‘I will do it myself if you hate me just like everybody else!’
Why the fuck is he jumping to conclusions so fast, Sasuke thinks desperately, trying to bat Naruto’s hand from their conjoined legs, because there is no way to explain to an aggravated Idiot that no one in the right mind would ever hate the dumb annoying kid. He had his flaws ( many ) but it wasn’t nearly enough to try and bully a child to such an extent that he would rather kill himself than miss an opportunity to get some minor recognition.
Naruto is overreacting hard and Sasuke is not ready to deal with this. He just gets more and more frustrated, anger bubbling in his throat, because Guy guy is clearly dangerous behind all of this silly-goofy persona, and Naruto, the oblivious dumbass, will get hurt. Idiot also has no right to assume what Sasuke thinks of him because Idiot got everything wrong .
Naruto snarls and tears the ribbon away, jumping to his feet and throwing another betrayed glance at Sasuke.
He then turns around and runs, going for the Flag Marker at the end of an alleyway, before a shadow grows from under the ground, blocking the kid from exiting the tight space between the buildings.
Shadow turns into a person, Sasuke realizes. It takes a shape of something clad in a long robe, face obscured and unrecognizable.
Sasuke freezes, blood pumping in his ears, and he feels Urame still against him.
Naruto yells something in pure anger, pointing an accusatory finger at the Shadow Person , before the creepy shape abruptly thunks the kid across the head, making the Idiot’s prone form fall to the ground.
Shadow picks up Naruto, turning its head towards Sasuke and Urame, somehow freezing them both to the ground.
Sasuke feels consumed by fear .
He is paralyzed, body cold and unresponsive, and he stops feeling Urame’s warm calf against his own. It’s like he has been transported into the coldest tundra, body freezing and organs failing, and he is trembling, body shaking in violent shudders.
The world around him dims, colour getting sucked out of everything, before eventually even the orange of Naruto’s outfit is gone as well, replaced by eye-gouging black. Sasuke’s ears are ringing and his muscles are so tense he feels like something is about to tear--he hears the strain of his organs that are trying to keep him alive despite the absolute terror surrounding Sasuke’s entire being.
Sasuke sees the Shadow readjust its grip on Naruto’s prone form--not dead, not dead, not painted in redredred --and cast a possible glance in their direction.
Then, it leaps upwards and out of the alleyway.
As abruptly as it started, the immense fear is gone, leaving Sasuke heaving on the ground, trying to control his shaking limbs to get to his feet.
Urame says something that mixes with the ringing still persistent in Sasuke’s ears. He takes a deep breath and forces himself to look at Urame, head still pounding and body screaming to run .
‘We should notify Iruka-sensei,’ says Urame’s forehead, surprisingly clearly despite Sasuke’s earlier struggling with reading the captions. ‘Gai-san as well. They can call an ANBU squad to handle this. Why? This seems like a threat to the village. No one knows what might happen to Naruto-kun if we are too slow.’
This--this is the clearest he had seen the captions ever before. It feels like his eyes are picking out the text faster, burning it into his mind as the world slows for Sasuke to read through the caption. Urame moves to untie their legs and he looks like he is doing it in a slow-motion, fingers too slow and world too sharp , which just frustrated Sasuke further, biting words held back just by the lack of vocabulary to express them.
Sasuke shifts his gaze where Naruto was just recently laying, body so small and defenseless against the Shadow.
Fuck this fucking ninja world, his mind screams, skull throbbing with the intensity of the world around him.
Urame finishes untying their legs just in time for Sasuke to leap to his feet, looking sharply-- but also too slowly; everything feels too fast and too slow at the same time, what the fuck is going on --at the roof where the Shadow and Naruto have just disappeared.
“Hn,” he motions with his chin towards the other end of the alley, trying to convey that while getting help of ninja police is good (even Guy guy, for all he seems dangerous it is good to have a dangerous man on their-- his side right now), Sasuke has to follow the Shadow. He is not about to let a fucking child die just because the kid in question is stupid and neglected .
Urame Shio ducks his head, looking at Sasuke from behind his dark glasses. With the world still being too sharp Sasuke can’t figure out what the hell the weird kid could be possibly thinking.
‘Very well,’ Urame decides, ‘I will insist on leaving a tracking bug on you before you leave, though. Why? So my clansmen and I can find you if anything were to happen.’
Oh, something will happen for fucking sure, Sasuke wants to say. It will either end up in his and Idiot’s death, or the death of the Shadow. Sasuke is aware he is a child that flinches at punches being thrown at him during Magic Judo training where only weird instincts are the only thing to save him, but he can’t leave the Idiot alone.
Not after the fucking dumbass all but imprinted himself on Sasuke, together with Sakura distracting him from thinking about the shrine and the woman ’s tiny smile on a photo in the centre of it, and the painredbloodbetrayal of something he cannot grasp the concept of.
Sasuke sharply nods, glancing at Urame Shio once again, as the kid extends one finger with his palm up in Sasuke’s direction, and a tiny… bug? emerges from under Urame’s skin.
Was Sasuke not completely terrified about the Shadow's encounter and still riding the adrenaline that was pumping in his veins after he gained control of his body, he would have visibly shivered with his entire body at the sight.
The bug flies to Sasuke’s shoulder, and he glances semi-questioningly at Urame.
‘Go,’ Urame’s forehead says, text still bright and unnaturally bold in Sasuke’s vision, ‘I’ll get help.’
Sasuke leaps up before he even registers the end of the sentence, mind blank and body moving with the same single-minded instinct that helped him write out Kanji in his answer sheet, his eyes sharp and brain thrumming with no more red, no more blood, no more death. He will kill the Idiot himself if the Shadow doesn't do it before him.
Notes:
Shino's forehead at the start said "We should readjust our walking pace. This is suboptimal. Why? There is no way we will make it to the finish line if we are not in sync."
*gasp* Jinchuuriki kidnapping? Two years earlier than canon???? Who would've thought!!!!!
Let me know what you think! This chapter is pretty different from the other ones by being much angstier in tone, but I gotta let my boy Sasuke have his character development and Gai show how cool he is in a fight!
(even if Sasuke will still suck because he is a stupid child, no matter how many time-travelling alternate-dimension possessions he experiences on a daily basis)
Your comments are the biggest motivator ever!!!!! <3
Chapter 8: Gai Arc, Part 4
Chapter Text
Sasuke can see the Shadow, carrying a small limp orange body on its shoulder like a bag of rice, dashing through the roofs as he follows it. Blood is still thrumming in his ears and the village around him is unusually bright with colourful shapes. Shadow is, too, seemingly illuminating light, but--it’s dangerous, something that Sasuke wants to shake off and never look at again.
He would have been terrified of how fast he is jumping roof-to-roof, not fearing slipping and plummeting to the ground like a giant rock, but if he stops to think about it the Idiot will be taken away, kidnapped for no reason. There is no way in hell Sasuke would let a dumb kid ( preciouspeoplepreciouspeople, screeches at him something from the back of his mind in a voice that isn’t his) get into a Jutsu Accident with the incompetent ninja police this village seems to have.
He is angry, feeling nearly the same rage as he feels when he looks at the shrine near his house, needing to kick and punch and hurt the asshole that decided to get into his life and take away more normalcy than he had already lost. There's very little Sasuke remembers of his pre-Accident life, dim flashes of technology that he misses, or comfort of his old flat, or smudged faces of people he said hi to on a daily basis. There are also similarly dim memories he has of his life here, from Before; of trips to a pastry shop while gripping someone’s bigger hand, and hugs from the Warm Woman, and stern and cold glances from the Frowning Man, and desperation to be seen as more than just a little brother to everyone around him. Both of these lives were taken away from Sasuke, erased, leaving him with a butched sense of belonging to nowhere, and just when he started figuring out ins and outs of this new place, finding things he likes and dislikes, finding people he likes and dislikes, some asshole dares to hurt a stupid dumbass that Sasuke found to semi-adopt since he is the only responsible adult in their Academy class.
He pushes off of the edge of the building with his feet, seeing a dash of an ugly light of the Shadow turn to the edge of the village, towards the trees, and he almost snarls, clenching his fists.
Motherfucking magic ninjas .
He lands in the clearing between the trees when the Shadow decides to end this wild goose chase. Shadow dumps Naruto on the ground, uncaring, and turns to Sasuke.
Its face is obscured by a--a tiger mask? What the fuck are the fashion choices of these fucking ninjas--and he spreads his arms, taunting Sasuke to fight him.
Tiger Mask drawls something in an annoyingly mocking voice, and he doesn’t understand what it is saying--both the stupid Magic Japanese and the lack of face to read captions off of--but he doesn’t care, charging at the ninja with a shout just as Tiger Mask charges back at him.
Tiger Mask goes for a sharp blow with the side of its hand-- really? Magic Judo?--and Sasuke acts before he even thinks, his head pounding, Tiger Mask’s hand blow repeating before his eyes again and again and again in a slow-motion before he intercepts it with a roundhouse kick that should have shattered his own bones and was probably overly dramatic for this situation, but it sends the hand of Shadow back under an unnatural angle.
Tiger Mask sounds like it curses out. Sasuke chose this moment to lash out again.
He whips out a knife from the butt pouch everyone seemed to wear and which Sasuke reluctantly started wearing not so long ago too after Sakura’s wondering comment about where he stores his knives and ninja stars. Sasuke didn’t store them anywhere, because what the fuck really, going outside permanently armed, but if every single one of his stupid kid classmates and scary Flak Jacket Ninjas were stocked on knives at any given time, he should probably be precocious too, even if he had no fucking clue what to do with half the pouch contents.
Sasuke grips the knife with his right hand, skidding around and trying to slam it into Tiger Mask’s thigh, but the knife slips on a seemingly incorporeal flesh, dropping to the ground just as Sasuke’s desperate hands try to push himself off the ground where Tiger Mask has him pinned in a flash of a single movement he didn’t seem to notice.
He buckles under the heavy weight, writhing on the ground as ninja's leg pushes between his shoulder blades, and tries to kick the Shadow with his shin, elbow, anything , just as a loud “OI!” echoes between the trees, and both Shadow and Sasuke turn their heads to the source of the sudden voice.
It’s Chubby and Sleepy, perched up in the shadow beneath the tree branch, ribbon connecting them nowhere to be seen; they both look simultaneously determined and angry, Sleepy’s lethargic look completely gone from the boy's body.
‘You need help, Uchiha?’ asks Sleepy’s forehead, and why can he read from this far away; Sasuke wants to yell back that yes, actually, he needs help, but what the fuck are these two being taught at the Academy of Ninjas that they don’t know what basic stealth is?!
“HN,” he bites out even as the knee pushes him harder into the ground.
Chubby breaks out from the tree line with a yell, within moments turning into a giant ball rolling right at Sasuke and Tiger Mask, and the latter jumps up and out of the ball’s way in two split seconds. Sasuke’s world freezes around him, Chubby’s Ball-Form almost slowing down but unwaveringly going towards Sasuke to squish him.
What kind of fucking help is that, Sasuke screeches inside his head, that kills the person that needs the help?!
He rolls out of the way just barely, catching himself on his hands and knees and jumping up, eyes burning in his sockets.
Sleepy is doing weird hand movements, Sasuke notices, and then his shadow extends forward, going under a sharp angle and blending with Tiger Mask’s before ninja can even turn around to glance at Sleepy, too preoccupied dodging Chubby in their clearing. It is pure miracle they haven’t killed Idiot with random flailing around, and Sasuke finally snaps his gaze to Naruto’s body, scrambling to get to the kid’s side.
Suddenly, moving around him stops, and Sasuke lifts his head from checking on Naruto’s well-being to blink at what is going on with Tiger Mask.
It is immobilized, standing still and rigid as Sleepy is raising to his feet and making a few steps forward. Tiger Mask mirrors Sleepy’s movements, taking same-strided steps forward. Sleepy lifts his hand to his face and Tiger Mask mimics the movement, their shadows still interconnected.
This shit would have been very useful during the stupid three-legged race, Sasuke thinks bitterly.
Just as Sleepy is mimicking the motion of removing the mask ( don’t remove the fucking mask before making sure the asshole can’t run anywhere! All of them are going to get killed ), Tiger Mask barks something out and disappears in a cloud of smoke.
All of them sans blacked out Naruto gape at where Tiger Mask had just been.
Stupid, stupid magic ninja criminals, Sasuke thinks desperately.
“--uke,” he hears a groan from below and sees how Naruto opens his eyes, looking loopy and bit green to his face.
‘You got super creepy eyes, ‘ttebayo,’ Naruto informs him and then at least has the courtesy to turn to the side to empty his stomach right next to them.
Sasuke blinks.
Fuck you, he wants to say, next time you are kidnapped by enemy ninjas I am just going to go on with my day.
Creepy eyes, his ass.
They help groaning Naruto to get to his feet and basically drag him back to the village, where mildly concerned Urame Shio ( well, presumably, with the entire ‘covered head-to-toes’ thing going on with him) is waiting for them, arm at his eye level and looking at a couple of bugs.
‘Uchiha-san,’ Shio’s forehead says, still sharp in Sasuke’s vision, ‘Nara-san, Akimichi-san. Naruto.’
Naruto groans like a baby that he is.
‘I can’t seem to find any adults in the village,’ his voice sounds off-put. ‘I’m glad you didn’t get hurt in the attacks.’
Attacks? There are multiple crazed out ninja criminals roaming the streets?
Where the fuck is ninja police?
Chubby seemed to ask the same question and Urame curtly nods, still looking like he was silently conversing with the bugs in his hand.
‘We should get back to the Academy,’ says Sleepy’s forehead as he furrows his brows. ‘Then we can hide on the basement level to let your kikaichū gather intel on the attacks and see where the rest of our class is.’
Shio’s eyebrows twitch as if he is surprised but doesn’t want to show it.
‘Nara-san,’ his forehead says, ‘I see you are aware of Aburame Clan techniques.’
Naruto picks this moment to wake up from his dazed coma and jump up from Sasuke’s and Chubby’s hands that were supporting him from each side.
‘I will fight them!’ he announces, eyes narrowed, fists clenched and trembling. ‘How dare they take away all adults, even if they’re mean! Iruka-sensei and Ichiraku-san and Jiji are not mean and don’t deserve to be taken away!’
God help him. Naruto already looks completely unaffected by getting his brains whacked the fuck out. What kinda super-regeneration he has that lets him just stand up and walk out scratch-free?
Sasuke rolls his eyes.
“Hn,” he nods at Sleepy as more bugs fly out from Urame’s hand.
The village looks empty. How did none of them notice that when they started the race? There were obviously people on the street next to the Academy--all of the civilians getting free entertainment from Guy guy’s stupid exercise routine. Where the fuck did all of them go?
Was Pretty Face alright?
Something drops in Sasuke’s stomach at the thought of Pretty Face being taken away from him as well.
Tiger Mask had this-- aura around it, and if Sasuke could smell it, it would ooze foul stench of bloated corpses and rot.
If something like that went for Pretty Face, or for any of them again--Sasuke already felt bone-deep exhaustion--none of them would stand a chance.
Sasuke still didn’t know why Tiger Mask ran away, but none of what was happening felt right in his head. Something was off, with everything around them, and Sasuke wanted to go back to his house and hide under the bedsheets of his futon.
Instead, the five of them take off in the direction of the Academy.
‘SASUKE-KUN,’ yelled Sakura’s forehead from a mile away, ‘I’M GLAD YOU’RE SAFE.’
He would probably be able to see the text even without the weird sharpness that was now a permanent fixture of everything around him.
Sasuke grunts and waves at Sakura as she sprints to them through the dirty tiles of the basement floor and stands at an arms’ reach away from him, knowing he will get away from her hold if she tries to hug him.
‘I’m also safe, Sakura-chan!’ quirps Idiot’s forehead who was not safe mere minutes ago.
Sakura has the decency to sigh in relief. For all that she talked Sasuke’s ears ( eyes ) off about how annoying Naruto was, she seemed to have warmed up to him in the past month of soup delivery.
Almost everyone from their class was here, sans the adults. Dog Kid was anxiously trailing circles around Zombie Eye Girl who was staring at Naruto with the most relieved expression, and Ino-Pig was peeking from behind Sakura’s head, eyes not leaving Sasuke.
Other classmates were sparsely distributed over the basement floor, some of them nursing scratches and bruises, and other ones looking ready to cry.
“Sasuke-kun,” he hears and turns to look at Ino-Pig, slowly blinking at her and struggling to keep upright.
‘What is wrong with your eyes?’ her forehead asks, and Sasuke furrows his brows, giving her a deadpan look.
What the fuck is everyone saying about his eyes?
He looks around to find a mirror or something just to check if he didn’t start accidentally bleeding from his tear ducts or turned into a carbon copy of the Zombie Eye Girl, when the building of the Academy starts shaking, dust rising from the surfaces around them.
All of the kids immediately quiet down and look at the tiny window near the ceiling leading outside, towards the training grounds in the Academy’s yard.
A giant dark figure is looming over the window, eyes wild and mad, giving all of them a look that a rabid dog might have had.
The ugly, mad, wrong face’s lips split into a delirious toothless smile.
Sasuke barely has time to react to cover his nose with the arm bracer when the entire basement is filled with smoke--no, gas --as a horrible face disappears from the window in a flash of light and his classmates around him start to scream.
Chapter Text
Guess the arm bracers weren’t that bad of a clothing item to own. Whaddayaknow.
Sasuke buries his nose in his forearm and barely manages to shove Naruto’s head into Idiot's fuzzy white collar. Sakura and Ino-Pig nearby aren’t as lucky and get a generous inhale of the gas that's been filling up the room.
Sleepy is fast on his feet, his nose buried in his jacket that he had tugged off, as he rushes to open the door out of the basement. He screams something over everybody’s heads and motions with his free arm, urging everyone to run out.
Naruto dashes forward and Sasuke moves after him before some instinct tells him to turn around.
Both Sakura and Ino-Pig are standing struck, looking like they suddenly had lost one of their core senses and are too afraid to move, disoriented just by being upright.
Dog Kid and Zombie Girl are not faring any better, looking completely lost and blinking owlishly around, seemingly putting all effort just to keep themselves from tumbling onto the ground.
Sasuke grits his teeth.
The fuck kinda poison was in this gas?!
Sasuke dashes for Sakura, grasping her hand with his and tugging her forward, but she only trips over her own feet and falls to the ground, staying there, unmoving, on her arms and knees.
This looked a lot like what happened to Sasuke and Urame in the alleyway when Tiger Mask had stolen Naruto, but at the same time it didn’t --something was off, the others could still stand upright until forced to move. Earlier, Sasuke and Weird Kid dropped like puppets that had their strings cut off.
Not like this situation is any better, Sasuke groans into his forearm.
He feels a hand on his shoulder before it actually reaches him, which--huh, a weird concept to grasp--makes him whip around, looking at Urame Shio, collar zipped tighter around his face.
‘Uchiha-san,’ his forehead says, ‘I’ll help you move them.’
Ninja Gods better bless the Weird Kid, Sasuke thinks, “hn”ing at Urame and nodding gratefully as Bug Boy attempts to lift Sakura off the ground again. The only competent person with self-preservation instincts.
Moving a body with one arm while trying desperately not to inhale at all provides… difficult. He tugs at Ino-Pig and she falls the same as Sakura, trembling. Not good enough.
Sleepy appears out of the corner of his eye and Chubby is there with him, face uncovered, the boy stumbling on shaky legs with the same expression as the paralyzed four in the basement, but moving nonetheless.
‘What a drag,’ sighs Sleepy, suddenly turning into his lazy self. ‘Choji, help me move Ino and Sakura.’
Thank you , Sasuke mouths. And if he mouths it in English, well. No one can prove anything. He is under extreme distress. Whatever anyone saw, they were hallucinating.
Sasuke moves to Urame Shio and holds his breath, removing his forearm from his face and burying his nose in his own deep-ass collar. He meets Urame’s eyes (probably meets his eyes--the glasses are obscuring the view), and “hn”s, stuffing his hands under Dog Kid's shoulders, successfully preventing him from falling to the floor as soon as he was moved. Puppy, tucked in Dog Kid’s collar, pitifully whines at that (or maybe at everything), scrubbing its nose with a tiny paw.
Aw, thinks Sasuke.
He would’ve silently gushed at that if he wasn’t in a possibly- poisoned room together with a bunch of prepubescent children.
He tries not to breathe as he drags Dog Kid to the exit door, silently praying the gas is not some kind of neurotoxin. He isn’t sure how neurotoxins work, but that sure would have a nasty fucking effect on everyone around him.
Come to think of it, Chubby is not covering his face at all. Maybe the others know the gas isn’t as dangerous as it seems to be?
Or maybe they are stupid kids who don’t know better, Sasuke scoffs and nearly drops Dog Kid when he starts to struggle as soon as they are out of the basement.
‘MY CHAKRA,’ he wails, clutching at his jacket and making Puppy whine louder, lapping with its tongue on Dog Kid’s chin. ‘I CAN’T FEEL MY CHAKRA.’
That’s it? Sasuke blanches at him. You just don’t feel some stupid magic and that’s why all of you got braindead back in the room?
‘T–the chakra pathways,’ Zombie Girl stutters as she slumps to the wall, still supported by Urame. ‘It b–blocked our ch–chakra pathways.’
That still doesn’t make any sense, Sasuke wants to scoff. He doesn’t feel anything blocked. And even if he did, he wouldn’t just get a random brain aneurysm out of not feeling metaphorical magic.
He glances around most of his classmates. Some other ones managed to cover their faces fast enough, and the other ones that were dragged by Sleepy and Chubby earlier had already gone upstairs--he can hear their voices and see the mild shapes move around.
Through the wall.
Huh.
Sasuke pinches the bridge of his nose.
That’s some weird Ninja Magic shit, he decides. And here he thought Idiot was the protagonist of this fucking world.
Wait a second, Sasuke pales.
Naruto.
“Hn,” he points a finger at Sleepy, seeing as he was the first one out of the room. “Naruto?”
‘Ah,’ Sleepy shrugs. ‘He went to fight Toothless outside. What a drag.’
Sasuke blinks.
For all that Sleepy was a genius, he was so fucking stupid. Letting a dumbass of NARUTO’s grade go out and try and fight a child-poisoning monster?
Sasuke throws his hands upwards again, exasperated. That seems to be the only emotion he had been feeling on a regular basis in the past few hours since this entire disaster had started.
Sleepy pales a bit as Sasuke frowns at him, eyes burning. He wishes he could do the Disappointed Matriarch bit Pretty Face is proficient with.
“Sas–,” one of them throws after him as Sasuke turns on his heels and runs up the stairs.
‘If you ever lay a hand on my friends,’ Naruto’s forehead projects across the field, ‘I’ll kill you!’
Ohhhhhhhhh goddddd, Sasuke wants to tear his hair out of his head.
Creepy fucker with no teeth is standing opposite Naruto, clad in the same dark robe as Tiger Mask was. His eyes are seemingly staring at both Naruto and Sasuke, who had just appeared to observe the entire thing with a panicked look.
Toothless laughs hysterically, hiccuping, flashing mad eyes from under his eyelids.
‘You think you can go against me?!’ his bald head says. ‘Your chakra is blocked off. You are not even a genin! You will die .’
Listen to him, you stupid idiot! Sasuke thinks. You blacked out from one single hit on your head not even an hour ago! This Ninja feels stronger!
Naruto takes a stance, gripping ninja stars between his fingers.
‘Why don’t you try then?’ Idiot snarls. ‘I’ll strike you back a thousand-fold!’
What the fuck!
Sasuke is done with this shit.
He sees Toothless charge forward as Naruto throws ninja stars at him. Toothless dodges--it was so clear in his mind that Toothless would dodge, like he had seen it happen moments before it had happened--and before Sasuke can even react, can even move from where he is standing, completely hopeless but fully aware of each next move like he had seen this fight play out before, Toothless runs towards Idiot, leaping in the air and fully intending to annihilate kid’s head together with his neck with a hook kick.
Sasuke opens his mouth to wheeze out a weak “No!” as he sees the punch almost land on Naruto in repeat in front of his eyes.
He is so useless. He can’t save Idiot because he is weak and useless and not strong enough . He hadn’t been strong enough to save everybody; anybody Before as well. That’s why he needs to get stronger. That’s why–
Toothless flies across the yard, smashing into the wall where the classroom for first-years is located. The wall is broken , completely destroyed, and Sasuke can’t even see the ninja anymore, his form completely crippled and disfigured, half-hidden by the debris.
He takes a breath, realizing he hadn’t released one since he saw Naruto challenge the asshole.
Then, he turns his head to the Idiot.
Sakura is standing there, fuming, shaking her fist like she accidentally hit it on the edge of the table instead of sending a full-grown man 10 yards across the field, destroying half the building while she was at it.
She still looks kind of shaky and pale from the gas in the basement, legs not quite as steady now that the threat is gone, hands mildly shaking--how can he even notice that, standing this far away?
She turns to Naruto, the same fist she used to annihilate Toothless coming down on a blond nape, making the dumbass hiss and jump on one leg, whining something and repeating ‘Sakura-cha–a–an’ for an optimal pity effect.
Naruto’s Sad Dog Mode usually works on Sasuke like a charm. It gets no effect off of Sakura.
Sasuke looks at the disaster of a wall where Toothless was laying, seeing Ino-Pig and Sleepy crowded around him, clearly doing some ninja magic, or whatever.
He didn’t care.
He was very tired.
Sasuke closed his eyes, wobbled on his feet, and collapsed to the ground.
“Sas– -e? Sasu– –e– –un?”
Sasuke groans, body feeling like he is falling, and he twitches, opening his eyes with a sharp breath intake.
The world around him is less sharp than before. The colours are a bit dulled, and he doesn’t see the weird glow around people anymore, everything being muted in a nice and calm way. There is no weird sixth sense pricking at his skin, and despite his limbs feeling thrice as heavy as they usually do, Sasuke feels kind of relaxed.
He closes his eyes again.
Then, panicked, he twitches and realizes he is standing upright.
Fuck!
Naruto and Sakura and Sleepy with Ino-Pig and Toothless Monster and Tiger Mask, all adults gone from the village and them having to deal with an enemy ninja all on their own. His kiddy classmates were poisoned and he was a coward that couldn’t move and–
“CONGRATULATIONS, YOUTHFUL LEAVES!” The voice abuses Sasuke’s senses harder than the weird deja vu he had been experiencing in the past couple of hours. “THIS WAS AN EXCEPTIONAL SHOW OF TEAMWORK! THE WILL OF FIRE BURNS HOT WITH THESE ONES!”
What the fuck.
“IT HAS BEEN A DELIGHT TO WATCH YOU USE YOUR FIERY POWER OF A SPRINGTIME OF YOUTH TO DEFEAT AN OPPONENT WHEN LEFT WITH LIMITED DEVICES! I APPLAUD YOU!”
No, no, no.
“THE THROES OF TEAMWORK PROVED TO BE A GREAT FOUNDATION FOR HEALTHY RIVALRY BETWEEN FRIENDS! I WAS DELIGHTED TO SEE SUCH A BRIGHT BURN OF WILL OF FIRE IN SO MANY YOUNGLINGS, WORKING TOGETHER AND SHARING THE BURNING PASSION OF SPRINGTIME YOUTH!”
No.
“WHEN FACED WITH A FOUL ENEMY THAT DESTROYED CONVENTIONAL MEANS OF FIGHT, THE SPIRIT OF YOUTHFULNESS HELPED YOU USE THE TAIJUTSU TECHNIQUES TO PROTECT THE ONES CLOSEST TO YOU, RISKING YOUR LIVES FOR YOUR COMRADES! SUCH IS THE WILL OF FIRE!”
Sasuke can hear sobbing. It is probably coming from the Guy guy.
“YOSH! THIS WAS A GREAT EXERCISE! I SHALL REWARD ALL OF YOU BY INVITING YOU FOR A FRIENDLY RACE! WE SHALL RUN ONE HUNDRED TIMES AROUND THE VILLAGE ON OUR KNEES TO STRENGTHEN OUR BOND WITH THE YOUTHFULNESS OF OUR BODIES!”
Everyone stays silent.
Sasuke tries to lift his eyes to glare daggers at the Monster, but the tiniest movement of his head makes him sway and careen backward. His legs are shaking, still tied to Naruto and Shio, and he is falling before he can catch himself.
Instead, he is caught and spooned from the back by a bigger body, someone’s arms holding him upright in a tight embrace. Sasuke squeaks, and if he wasn’t so tired right now he would definitely try to get out of the hug.
Maybe.
After a little bit.
Pretty Face’s voice sounds too close to his ear, saying something in a comforting and apologetic tone, and Sasuke can feel his face heat up , tiny hairs standing up on his nape.
A woman appears out of nowhere, curly hair bouncing and spilling over the weird bandage wrap(UGH)-red mesh blouse-one sleeve ensemble.
She shoots an accusing eye towards Guy guy.
‘--o more races,’ she bites off sharply as captions appear on her forehead, and gestures in a general direction of Sasuke and his classmates, everyone unsteady on their feet. ‘I agreed to help with the training, but I will not stand putting kids through physical exercises after going through my genjutsu. You already made some of them reach near-Chakra Exhaustion!’
Guy appears a little sheepish. Wow, this feels forbidden to look at, Green Monster’s face lacking a smile.
“I’M SORRY, KURENAI,” he says as a warm hand gets into Sasuke’s hair and he almost mewls, relaxing into a hold even further.
It’s hard to move his limbs, entire body heavy and pliant, and when Sasuke feels like falling asleep he does just so, completely relaxing into a warm hold.
Notes:
annnnnd there's that!! this is the end of Gai Arc, as well as the last chapter that has been pre-planned or half-pre-written.
Sasuke figures out Sharingan lets him see captions MUCH clearer, and Gai is now a big bold entry in Sasuke's private Bingo Book :^)
got a bunch of ideas of where this all is gonna move forward, but DO let me know if you want to see any specific characters introduced earlier than they were in the original series since I already took liberties and psychologically damaged the kids with Gai >:D
updates might be coming a _bit_ slower now (slower than 9 chapters in 4 days yikes) as there is no more pre-written material, and I will be focusing a bit more on uni and internship stuff before the end of the year.
BUT. I'm too excited about my self-indulgent maybe!sasuke, so expect a bunch of chapters still to come out over the next weeks :)
thank you thank you thank you for reading!
Chapter 10: Academy, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Going through the second round of chakra exhaustion has been… less than ideal.
Sasuke fought tooth and nail to avoid the hospital when Pretty Face, still pressing him gently to his chest (Sasuke will be seeking the high of this moment for the rest of his life), offered to take him there to a disheveled Naruto. Sasuke’s tongue felt too heavy to form words in any language, and his “hn”s paled in comparison to furious refusals by Naruto and Sakura, both insisting he hated hospitals and would get better just by laying down at home and eating some more warm soup.
Huh.
He promised himself that he would get further into logistics of sudden mind-reading two children have been apparently doing to him over the last month.
Later.
Since the Gai Incident, he didn’t experience the same sharp vision and clear understanding of his surroundings like he did inside the genjustsu ( ADULTS HERE ARE INSANE , Sasuke screeches inside his mind).
No one has ever commented on his eyes, too, so maybe it was just a whim-of-the-moment thing. Maybe he just looked a particular taste of scared throughout the entire ordeal.
Which he was.
Fuck ninjas.
After the Gai Incident (and wasn’t that too many Incidents over his short stay here?) Pretty Face made it his goal to visit Sasuke at least once a week, whisking him out of the dead– sadsadsad –neighbourhood for a walk.
Sometimes they’d pick up Naruto, who would inevitably drag them to Ichiraku Ramen, whining the entire time that Pretty Face wasn’t treating him to it often enough.
At this point, Sasuke feels he had tried every single dish at Ichiraku’s, dutifully dropping all fishcakes into Naruto’s bowl were he to find any in his bowl. Naruto has never shown an explicit preference towards anything, agreeing to eat any ramen-like dish, but Sasuke could see underneath the underneath. He had some maybe -years to hold over Naruto’s head even if he didn’t remember being an adult the same way as he didn’t remember being an Uchiha child.
Sakura had joined them at the ramen place when she could, probably tracking them down by Naruto’s loud and annoying voice.
Idiot consistently begged Pretty Face to wear his flak jacket or Special Tennis Headband, or look at his weapons pouch, or generally touch anything that looked like a Grown Flak Jacket Ninja thing to own . Pretty Face always denied those requests, squinting at Naruto and then playing with his headband like a glorious asshole that he was.
Pretty Face was a perfect evil wrapped in a mix of gentlest of browns.
Sasuke adored him.
When Sasuke tried to take reigns over his meals in his own hands and attempted to bake a pizza, Naruto had to hurriedly fill buckets with his own bathwater (because the dumbass still refused to take showers without Sasuke angrily crowding him in the corner) to spill all over the oven, trying to reduce the damage done by fire.
The house had smelled like burnt wood for the next month, despite Sasuke attempting to clean it out multiple times.
He avoided his kitchen, burnt smell associated with something he wasn’t quite sure of, going into a full-blown panic when he was around it. He insisted on eating at Ichiraku’s with Naruto for two weeks, and Idiot was obliviously happy before a determined Sakura showed up one day after the Academy with what seemed like military-grade cleaning supplies.
The burnt smell was gone within minutes.
Sasuke had to deal with the chlorine taste of the air for the next week or so.
It was still ten times better than the burnt and awful sensation on his tongue.
The only time Sasuke had been to Naruto’s place, he was absolutely terrified of touching anything around him.
The smell of instant ramen permeated the place, hanging heavy in the air. When the Idiot told him he needed to take his homework from his apartment for a study session led by an indigent Sakura, he dragged Sasuke along with him (Sasuke still perfectly happy to avoid his kitchen). Sasuke first fully expected them both to climb the tree near his house to discover an assortment of Naruto-themed stuff hanging around the branches.
Turns out, Idiot actually has an apartment.
When Naruto beelined to take a sip out of a milk carton laying on the ground, Sasuke slammed a fist into Idiot’s stomach, terrified of how old the contents of it were.
The next day, after the Academy, Sasuke silently dragged Naruto to the grocery store, buying the protesting Idiot an assortment of different vegetables.
If he pointedly bought more tomatoes than was necessarily needed, well. Naruto has to learn to love fine cuisine.
The only time Sasuke had been to Sakura’s place, he was absolutely terrified of her force-of-nature parents.
He and Naruto dropped by to deliver homework with Ino-Pig, who was giving him heart eyes the entire trip to Sakura’s house. Sakura had gotten herself sick, he was told, and Pretty Face generously gave him a stack of papers that were required to be delivered to Sakura’s place.
He tousled Sasuke’s hair, smiling at him brightly, and Sasuke would agree to deliver boulders to the top of Mount Everest if Pretty Face just kept smiling like that.
Naruto, the oblivious lovesick idiot that he was, attached himself at Sasuke’s hip the moment he overheard the conversation. Ino-Pig, the other oblivious lovesick idiot, attached herself to Sasuke’s other hip, motivating it by showing the road to Sakura’s place, dreamily breathing down Sasuke’s neck the entire time.
They had taken three wrong turns because Ino-Pig forgot she was supposed to be showing them the directions.
Sakura’s parents were–
Yes.
Before Sasuke could open his mouth, he was swept into a bone-crushing hug, homework papers crinkling between his and Sakura’s dad’s bodies, Sasuke’s eyes all but bulging out of his eye sockets. Sakura’s dad terrifyingly reminded him of Guy guy, and he was still cautious when walking down the streets, flinching when seeing an overload of green in his peripheral vision.
Sakura’s mom heaved a tired sigh and wrenched Sasuke out of her husband’s hold, which just opened the man the opportunity to destroy Naruto’s bone structure next.
Ino-Pig carefully held herself a couple of meters away from the entrance into the house, aware of the man’s ability to kill people by squeezing them so hard that he managed to sever the blood flow to their vital organs.
And she hadn’t warned them.
Traitor.
They weren’t allowed to see Sakura as she was apparently coughing herself into another dimension, but all of them were forced to sit down and have dinner with the Haruno household, which just turned into Naruto squeezing himself into Sakura's dad's side, begging for more deadly hugs.
(When the three of them were leaving, gratuitously thanking Harunos for the food--and Sasuke just 'hm'ing, trying to squirm away before he is yet again rendered semi-unconscious in the man's hug-like chokehold,--Sakura's mom motioned him to wait and came back with a very familiar pot smelling like tomato soup.
'I was long wondering where Sakura's sudden desire to learn how to cook came from,' woman's forehead said as Sasuke squinted at her, reading out the words behind her fringe, ' and she insisted on spending most of her piggybank savings on tomatoes that she never liked before. Take the pot, kid.'
She cast a glance at Naruto who smelled of ramen breath despite eating other food today. Her face was showing deep contemplation, and she hummed, disappearing into the kitchen again.
In the end, dumbfounded Naruto had his arms full of five different containers of miso soup, and Ino-Pig clutched a bag of fruit to her chest. Thankfully, their hands being occupied with precious food contents saved them from getting hugged again, even if Naruto was visibly distressed at not being killed by Sakura's dad's arms.)
You aren't Pretty Face , Sasuke wanted to snarl at the teacher's desk, go the fuck away.
Pretty Face was off today, they had learned. Bandanna Guy with a mean look of superiority over a bunch of kids (seriously? He was an adult and they were barely twelve ) and a head of silver hair was forcing them to read through different paragraphs of Konoha's history book out loud.
Instead of actually teaching them something.
Sasuke couldn't read a single caption on Bandanna's forehead with it being entirely obscured, but hushed whispering from Naruto near him and tiny Naruto-branded font on his forehead informed him of the task anyway.
It seemed like Idiot was catching up on the fact that whenever Sasuke wasn't looking at the person that was talking, he was at a complete loss of what they were saying.
Good observation skills, fishcake for brains, Sasuke thought.
Sasuke still didn't know how to read Kanji. He honestly tried to learn the language, genuinely concerned about what would happen when he graduates, and gets separated from his personal translators (Naruto's loud and bold tiny text and Sakura's massive and helpful forehead). Who would his Jonin Sensei be? What if he was covered head-to-toe like Urame Shio? What if it was Guy ?
He wasn't very good at learning new languages, and having zero point of reference to Magic Japanese was of little help. He still did not know any of the sentence structure, much less any distinction between the words, everyone’s speech just blending into one jumbled and unending word with way too many ‘i’s. Seriously, ‘i’ seemed to be the dominant letter in whichever word was thrown at Sasuke over the past almost half a year that he had spent here.
Sasuke did learn some words, not that they were of any use to him in the everyday life. He knew ‘dobe’ means idiot and ‘teme’ meant bastard; he was painfully aware of the sound of Naruto’s ‘one day I’ll take over the Hokage’s name and surpass all the previous Hokages!’ that he seemed to repeat at least 20 times a week.
Come to think of it, Sasuke could probably lip-sync the phrase as well.
There have been a lot of words that made Sasuke snort, too. Lots of them were of an obviously English origin, which must have meant English was a thing somewhere in this world.
Or it was just Magic Ninja Japanese.
Go figure.
In the list of loanwords Sasuke had been writing down to use in ninja's butchered version of English were: ‘cheemu-waaku’ for teamwork, ‘neenja-academee’ for Ninja Academy, ‘pote-chi’ for potato chips , ‘baabe-kyu’ for barbecue, and ‘miruku’ for milk, as an example.
Not that it would be super helpful for him to know that the words ‘penis’ and ‘rival’ are the same in Magic Japanese as they are in English, but pronounced as if twenty marbles were stuffed into somebody's cheeks.
Sasuke hopes to never have to say ‘penis rival’ to anybody as long as he is alive.
Despite the success of figuring out the English equivalent of English-sounding words (and Sasuke was so proud of himself for translating shit correctly), Kanji was still a mystery. Ask him to write his own name consciously and he’d rather throw a punch and run. Apparently, the magic superpower of writing stuff was only available to him as long as he was completely disassociated.
So, yeah. Reading out loud? Not a fucking chance.
Besides, Bandanna Guy was suspicious as fuck as well, Sasuke thought grimly as the substitute teacher kept throwing glances at Naruto throughout the lesson.
Sasuke’s turn to read was next, Naruto being right after him, and he contemplated just bolting out of the classroom, because how the fuck is he going to explain that he doesn’t understand the language despite still understanding what people were saying?!
The kid in front of him stopped reading out the paragraph, and Bandanna Guy shifted his creepy gaze to Sasuke. Sasuke gulped. He opened his mouth, still staring at their substitute teacher, arms clenching the book, eyebrows twitching, and leg nervously tapping the hardwood floor.
“Mizuki-sensei!” Sasuke hears Idiot shout out next to him, and he whips his head around to be able to catch the text on Naruto’s forehead.
‘Sasuke has a really bad cold,’ Idiot says earnestly. ‘He can’t read out loud, his throat hurts real bad, ‘ttebayo!’
Sasuke closes his eyes.
Then opens them again.
“Hn,” he supplies and then coughs into his fist.
Naruto is the perfect image of a helpful classmate, blinking innocently at Bandanna Guy.
Did Pretty Face teach you to lie? Sasuke wants to ask, hands still crumpling the pages of the study book.
Bandanna Guy says something that Sasuke has no way of reading out, and Naruto flashes him one wide smile before bending over his book, placing a finger on Kanji of the next paragraph, and starts trailing it down the page, forehead talking about some Warring Times and Senju Trees and whatever else.
Sasuke crowds Naruto after the class, pointing at the book they had to read out of earlier, brows furrowed and eyes narrowed suspiciously.
Does the Idiot know Sasuke can’t read Japanese? Is he smarter than he looks?
“Hn,” he says, still pointing an accusatory finger at the book.
‘I know you don’t like speaking much, Bastard,’ Naruto says cheerily. ‘Iruka-sensei never asks you to read in the classroom! It’s mean of Mizuki-sensei to ask you to do that, you know!’
You sweet, stupid, innocent dumbass, Sasuke wants to say.
The tension is gone from his body and he has a brief thought of hugging Naruto before dismissing the idea with a shocking amount of disgust.
He didn’t manage to force the Idiot to wash his orange monstrosity of a jumpsuit in a while now, Naruto figuring out counterattack Magic Judo tactics to avoid getting drowned in Sasuke’s bathtub. Despite Idiot clearly starting to shower on his own, he still had no concept of washing clothes .
Just this morning Naruto was rolling on the Academy grounds, wrestling with Dog Kid, covering himself in a thick layer of dust and dog feces.
Gotta buy Idiot more ramen as thanks instead,
Sasuke decides.
Notes:
basically, a collection of one-shots set sometime during Sasuke's last year in the Academy. think of it like a filler episode! :)
we are super close to the graduation, too! I wonder how hard Sasuke will struggle with caption-reading when Kakashi's stupid covered face will show up? :))))
Chapter 11: Academy, Part 4
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto leans on a tree, crouching on a branch, and squints at Bastard's house.
The door is closed, which is--unusual. Bastard usually has his door open. He only ever closes it when they argue about something. He always leaves the windows open, though. Naruto can usually get in if he wants to.
Sasuke seemed okay enough at the Academy for most of today. During the break between lessons, when Iruka-sensei had let them go outside, Sasuke sat down against a tree in the yard, Naruto plopping right near him, eagerly digging into teme’s backpack. Bastard never minded Naruto getting Sasuke’s packed lunches, and he packed way too much anyway (Bastard probably didn’t know that a person only needs one lunch box, not two).
Naruto doesn’t get it. How could someone have so much food and waste it away by bringing in too much for such a short lunch break? He decided to be generous and started helping the Bastard get through all the food together. It would go bad if not eaten anyhow.
Sasuke doesn’t talk much these days. He didn’t talk much before either, but he has been very quiet recently. Naruto kinda likes it that way. They argue much less than they used to.
Sakura was off weaving flower crowns or doing some other dumb girly things with Ino because they had kunoichi classes while Naruto and Sasuke had a break. He didn’t really understand why girls got to have less free time at the Academy and why he didn’t get to have special classes like Ino and Hinata and Sakura, because--well. The more he knew the better Hokage he would be, right?
That’s what Iruka-sensei had said.
Naruto didn’t like studying. He was--he was bad at it, okay, and no one had ever helped him, and he was bad at reading, and his writing was slow and wobbly. He didn’t have cool parents like Sakura had to help him out with homework or give him hugs or give him food. Studying was hard, and Iruka-sensei could only do so much because he was a teacher and a real ninja, and Naruto understands and doesn’t want to impose, or whatever. If he is too annoying to Iruka-sensei maybe he would leave Naruto and would start treating him like Totetsu-san at the grocery store, slamming doors in Naruto’s face when he tried to come over to buy some food.
Totetsu-san’s store was the closest to Naruto’s house, but he had learned not to go there because of angry looks and bitten off monster’s and hateful looks.
Naruto didn’t want Iruka-sensei to treat him like that, too. Maybe he just doesn’t know that Naruto is a monster, yet, but he will learn soon enough; maybe if Naruto is too annoying he will go and ask around about him, and people will tell sensei that he is bad.
He didn’t want to lose Iruka-sensei.
Things were getting better in the past months. Naruto was getting close to graduation, and even if he still struggled with some jutsus he needed for graduation, he was getting better at remembering things. Sakura-chan was helping him when they would sit in Bastard’s kitchen while he was heating up their soup or doing dishes or listening to Sakura together with Naruto. Sakura-chan was super smart and she wasn’t avoiding him anymore, so Naruto would take what he could, while he could. He needed to enjoy every single moment with Sakura and Sasuke before they would also learn to avoid him and start hating him, too.
When Sakura explains things, Naruto doesn’t get all of it, but he grasps what’s happening during the lessons better each time they work on homework and stuff outside the Academy. The company is nice; it’s comforting. He doesn’t have to stay in his apartment, hiding from people that spit and growl and kick him, and he actually gets better grades and doesn’t skip as much since he is not as afraid to be asked during the lessons as he was before.
Sasuke used to be super mean and annoying before he almost died from that jutsu that hit him months back.
Naruto remembers that day; they were doing laps around the Academy yard, and a guy leaped in the middle of their training ground seemingly out of nowhere. He was carrying a giant scroll in his hands, and he looked kinda green and sick to his face.
Masked Ninjas--and Naruto knew of them well enough, some of them lurking during the night at his windows or following him at the distance since he could remember himself--were after Scroll Guy, one with a Wombat mask and one with a Cat mask landing at their yard soon after.
Naruto had to admit that he was super scared when they appeared. He froze on the spot and felt like he wouldn’t be able to move even if he tried to.
Scroll Guy looked very panicked as he clutched the roll closer to his chest, and then did some weird one-handed justu stuff, which would’ve looked kinda cool if the guy wasn’t looking so scared. A giant wave of red had lifted itself from under the ground and wavered over everybody in the yard. Naruto barely had time to think that he’d die if he kept standing still before a kunai flew right into Scroll Guy’s shoulder and he crumpled to the ground, groaning.
Then, the wave of red crashed down.
Naruto didn’t really feel anything from the wave. When he opened his eyes (and he didn’t close them because he was scared, alright, he just had to blink at that exact moment), the Scroll Guy was laying on his stomach, whimpering, as Cat Mask was holding his hands behind his back with a knee on his head, and Wombat was holding tight the heavy scroll.
Naruto had heaved a sigh of relief he wasn’t aware of holding, and then someone had screamed.
He whipped his head around to see Bastard on the ground, convulsing, limbs almost snapping out of their joints as he was writhing on the dirty floor.
Naruto was frozen in fear.
Sure, he didn’t like teme all that much. He was frustrating and taunting Naruto and beating him down in all of their practice fights. He called Naruto names and scowled at him and didn’t treat him the same as the people that knew Naruto was a monster, but it reminded him of them anyway.
He didn’t want Bastard to die, though.
So when Wombat mask had lowered themselves over Sasuke and tried to lift him off the ground as Bastard kept shaking and gasping and wrenching out of Wombat’s hold only just to puke afterward and go scarily limp in masked person’s hands, Naruto was scared.
He didn’t want the jerk to die. He didn’t care much for him, but it felt wrong for Sasuke to die like this.
Today, Bastard didn’t act out of the ordinary during lunch break, but before they left the Academy, Naruto got up from his seat to wait for Sasuke to finish packing and had noticed that he was--somehow!--taller than teme.
What!
Naruto vibrated with excitement. For as long as he remembered, Sasuke was always taller than him at least by a tiny bit, and Naruto was envious and jealous and bitter about it. Sasuke was smarter, faster, Taller, and not a dead-last-monster-kid.
Bastard was acting much nicer these days, and Naruto didn’t consider him too bad because Sasuke kept doing things for him, heating up soup and being annoying about showering and hanging out with him during breaks, and never insulting him the same way as he did before, but.
This height thing was leverage against teme’s genius.
“Sasuke-chan,” Naruto leered, grinning with all of his teeth as bastard turned around to give him a deadpan look (never looking Naruto in the eyes directly; his gaze was somewhere a bit higher, always, with everybody he talked to. Naruto had just assumed it was a Sasuke thing).
Despite the nasty look, Naruto was getting better at seeing what Sasuke was trying to say while staying silent. He could see Sasuke’s questioning eyes and twitch of the corner of his mouth, and he didn’t look annoyed one bit, which meant he was just waiting for Naruto to say something.
Like whatever Naruto would say mattered to him.
“I am taller than you,” Naruto snickered, raising his hand to his forehead and extending it forward to show a formidable difference in height.
Sasuke rolled his eyes and “tsk”ed, throwing his backpack over his shoulder.
“I will grow even taller and you will stay super tiny,” Naruto continued, moving his hand in the space between them, measuring their difference. “People will start confusing me for your older brother, otouto!”
Sasuke stilled.
Naruto looked at him questioningly, unsure of what he had said wrong. He was just dicking around about their height. Sasuke didn’t need to get too defensive.
Sasuke went rigid as he looked anywhere but at Naruto, hands still gripping his backpack, fingers turning white.
“Hey, Bastard, it was a joke,” Naruto furrowed his brows, pouting. “What–”
Sasuke bolted out, not waiting for Naruto to finish his phrase. He ran out of the classroom, leaving Naruto just blinking after him, not reacting fast enough to catch Bastard’s hand to prevent him from leaving.
What did I do, Naruto wanted to ask, suddenly terrified that Sasuke won't hang out with him anymore.
He had to fix this.
He can’t have teme start calling Naruto a disgusting monster, too.
He had to fix this.
“Naruto,” Sakura growled, fist clenching, and Naruto flinched, raising his hands and trying to cower away from her. “You can’t just say stuff like this! Sasuke-kun has issues with talks about his family!”
Naruto wants to argue he said nothing about Bastard’s family, but he guesses Uchiha’s brains work in mysterious ways.
“How was I supposed to know!” he squeaks out as Sakura’s fist comes crashing down his head.
“Think before you talk!” she screeches, hitting him again for good measure. “Didn’t you notice he was avoiding that family shrine each time we were outside his house?!”
Come to think of it, Naruto did notice that. The shrine had dozens of pictures, both coloured and black-and-white, all of them showing different people Naruto didn't know. There were wilted flowers right underneath and a soaked old incense as if no one had taken care of the shrine in a really long time.
Sasuke’s gaze never went to the shrine, despite how close it was to his door. He always rushed inside, or chose to look at Naruto and Sakura, or had his nose buried in his stupid collar.
Naruto knew, theoretically, that Sasuke’s family had died. His entire clan died, and Sasuke was like him now, alone and abandoned, but with much fewer masked creeps lurking at his windows at night.
He groaned, slapping his hands on his cheeks.
“You go,” Sakura said, fist still in dangerously close vicinity of Naruto’s head, “and apologize. And don’t call Sasuke-kun a bastard while you’re doing it!”
Naruto squeaked, face heating up with embarrassment. He didn’t want to make Bastard--Sasuke--sad. It was just a stupid joke. Naruto didn’t want to make him feel bad.
“I will,” he promised Sakura-chan and turned on his heels not bothering to say bye, mind too preoccupied with Sasuke’s blank expression and terrified face.
He heard Sakura mutter something about why are boys so stupid behind him, but was too busy running to protest.
Which was why he was now in the Uchiha compound, hand clutching his prized cup of ramen that he always saved for later, maybe for graduation, because it was a special flavour that Naruto had traded with Kiba earlier this year.
Closed doors weren’t too much of a problem; he could break in and track Bastard this way, but he thinks Sasuke (and Sakura, Naruto shudders) wouldn't appreciate forced break-ins.
There is no movement inside the house, no noises of kitchen appliances being moved or methodical thumping of shuriken crashing into a wooden log in the backyard, but the lights are on in each window.
Naruto sucks in a breath.
He moves down from the tree, walking gingerly towards the front door, hand raised to knock before he stills himself.
What if Sasuke doesn’t want him here? Naruto had said things that made Sasuke upset, and he ran off, and he locked his door, and closed his windows. Maybe Sasuke hates him now, and Naruto realizes that he is scared of it. He came to enjoy Sasuke’s company because Sasuke never interrupted him, and listened to him, and sat next to him in class; he made Naruto eat and shower, and gave him his clothes, and he walked him to grocery stores where no one dared to spit on Naruto because Sasuke was nearby. He showed Naruto answers to tests regularly, and trained with him, and always left his door open, and let Naruto sleep over several times when going through the dark street of drunk and angry adults was too scary.
Losing that, losing what Naruto shyly calls his friend in the safety of his own head, is terrifying.
Maybe Naruto should go.
Maybe it’s better if he is not bothering Sasuke since he made him this upset; maybe Sasuke would be better without him.
Naruto blinks his tears away.
The door slides open.
Sasuke is looking at him, surprised, arm bracers and sandals gone as he blinks a couple of times at a crying Naruto.
Naruto furrows his brows and angrily wipes out his tears away, feeling defensive all of a sudden, scowling at Bastard even as he continues crying for no reason like a stupid baby.
“What do you want, Bastard,” he chokes out as if Sasuke came to his house in the evening just to weep like an idiot before his front door.
Sasuke looks up and down, eyes fixating first on Naruto’s forehead, then on his red and wet face, and then on his hand, still clutching a cup of ramen.
Then, with a great lurch, Sasuke launches himself at Naruto, fingers gripping Naruto’s jacket, heaving a choked-off sigh that sounded like Bastard was barely holding his tears back.
Naruto breathes through his teeth, hugging back (or more like he was the one doing the hugging, with Sasuke just desperately clinging to him instead), spots dancing in front of his eyes.
Bastard is shaking, face muffled in Naruto’s shoulder, and he looks--small, huddled onto himself. Even after the Scroll Guy’s jutsu, when Sasuke looked bewildered and lost after coming back to the Academy, he hadn’t been small and desperate. Naruto felt like he really fucked up.
They stand there, clinging onto each other for some time, before Sasuke forcibly detaches himself, seemingly having reached the limit of physical touch for today. He looks wrecked and it’s a very wrong look on him, with no annoyance or boredom or exasperation in sight.
“I’m sorry,” Naruto croaks out.
Sasuke wipes his face with his forearm, angrily glaring at it like he didn’t expect to see tears despite still crying. He lifts his eyes back to Naruto.
“Hn,” he nods, and takes Naruto by his wet sleeve, tugging him inside.
They fall asleep slouched together at the kitchen table, ramen cup split between the two of them, Sasuke not touching him but still staying close enough for Naruto to feel his body heat.
And if both of them pretend in the morning that none of the events of yesterday had ever happened, oh well. It’s for the best.
Notes:
angst? in MY crack fic??? impossible.
Naruto's pov was super fun to write! I'm gonna try to sneak in occasional povs from other characters in-between chapters just because it's super fun to describe maybe!sasuke fitting/not fitting their expectations associated with canon!sasuke.
I also re-read some of the past chapters and. I gotta say. My English grammar makes me wanna gouge my eyes out.
I’m not sure how ao3’s notifications work regarding work updates, but I will be going over the past chapters sometime soon, trying to fix whatever looks uhhh blatantly wrong. Not that my grammar and/or English skills have improved over the past week, but there are quite a few things I’d rather edit out if I see stuff look super wrong.
Gotta invest in an editor or something if I don’t wanna kms over a/an/the articles. These things don’t make sense as they don’t even exist in all the other languages I speak lmfao. I’m currently rolling with slapping ‘the’ wherever feels right. Sorry if it makes your eyes bleed as hard as mine do!
TL;DR: if you see a notification for an update without a new chapter appearing, it is probably me crying over past/present tenses and all!
Chapter 12: Academy, Part 5
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke wakes up to Naruto’s red face mere inches away from his own, Idiot’s breath ghosting over Sasuke’s cheek.
Disgusting.
Naruto wails something out, fisting his hands into Uchiha's sleeping shirt, and tumbles to the side as Sasuke shoves him off. Seriously, he lets a kid or two sleep over at his stupidly giant house and they decide that creepily watching over him early in the morning is an acceptable form of gratitude?
Sasuke raises his fist under a Sakura-patented angle and Idiot whimpers, sweating, forehead surprisingly lacking the usual goggles, specs dangling around his neck.
‘HIDE ME, BASTARD,’ Naruto and his forehead screech in unison as the kid tugs on Sasuke’s blanket, covering himself underneath it.
Sasuke pushes his face into his hands and groans long and loud.
What did you do, he wants to ask, shaking a trembling dumbass on his futon. Are magic criminals after you again? Did you anger the ninja police? Did you draw a dick on the shopkeeper’s face while he was sleeping, again?
“Uchiha-san,” says a carefully-neutral voice behind them.
Sasuke jumps regardless, because--the fuck. When did his house become a shortcut between the Academy and literally anywhere else?
It’s--it’s two adult ninjas, creepy porcelain masks sitting firmly on their faces. Both of them are not dressed in a blue-green-flak jacket ensemble, somehow managing to pick out even more ridiculous costumes, black clothing covering the entirety of their bodies except their shoulders and biceps like they forgot to put armour on, or something.
Sasuke mildly wonders what happens when Masked People spend too much time outside during the summer, and if their dumb no-clothes-with-sleeves policy gives them an especially stupid tan. With that tan, anyone would probably be able to pick Masked People out of the crowd anywhere, regardless if they were wearing their Masked People Uniform or dressed in civilian clothes.
They must wear a stupid amount of sunscreen, Sasuke thinks giddily, chewing at his lip as he looks over two ninjas that apparently chased Idiot right into his bed.
Oh shit, his eyes widened with sudden realization, how is he going to read any of the captions from the Masked People’s faces when they probably had those things hot glued to their foreheads?
Naruto whimpered under the blanket, then hissed out at Sasuke something that could’ve been equally ‘tell them I’m not here' and ‘I forfeit please don’t throw me in a ninja prison’.
Knowing Naruto, it was probably the first thing.
One of the masks--Cat mask--starts talking just for Sasuke to barely contain an awkward and squawky and unbelieving snort of laughter.
‘Naruto-kun, you can’t keep doing this,’ caption says, stretching over Cat's right unbranded-by-the-tattoo shoulder.
Another person--Wombat mask--looks like they want to slap Cat across his head but are held back by sheer professionalism.
‘You won’t be able to do it again,’ Wombat corrects, captions appearing on their branded shoulder, ‘not anymore.’
Naruto gives up the farce of pretending to be a limp corpse Sasuke had dragged onto his futon earlier today and jumps up, pointing an accusatory finger at Cat and Wombat. He screeches something out that Sasuke doesn’t catch because he is still vibrating with the realisation that captions can shift body parts.
How super convenient, like everything that has been happening to him.
Well, apart from the green monstrosity and nightmares and flinching when seeing too much red in one place.
Sasuke wonders if someone were to get fully dressed up and then kept speaking to him, randomly baring different parts of their body, whether the captions would be swapping places too, or if it was just the Mask Cult thing.
Actually, scratch that. Sasuke doesn’t want to find out anything about baring people's body parts. The thought of that made him bodily cringe, barely holding back an annoying childish ‘ewwww’.
Stupid tiny body with stupid kiddy brain.
‘The Hokage monument will be under strict supervision from now on,’ Wombat’s voice seethes with annoyance.
Sasuke wonders if it’s because Wombat was assigned to watch over the mountain instead of doing whatever Masked Cultist Ninja did in their free time.
‘You will be taken to clean out the Hokage Monument,’ Cat’s shoulder gently supplies, and--okay, Cat wasn’t half as bad.
At least he knows how to speak to children without looking like he was seconds from strangling them.
“Anbu-sa-a-an,” Naruto moans out.
Then Idiot plasters himself over Sasuke’s back like he is just a piece of furniture to lounge over.
The Idiot then says something and Wombat answers bitingly. None of that Sasuke manages to catch because he is way too busy trying to figure out into which part of his very clean shirt Naruto’s disgustingly sweaty forehead was pressed.
Cat says something in an apologetic tone and Wombat huffs out some other string of garbled words.
It felt like Masked Cultists were now just bickering with each other.
Sasuke feels like he is third-wheeling in his own bedroom.
Stupid child ninjas, stupid adult ninjas.
He shrugs Naruto off of his body, Idiot yelping like he didn’t expect that to happen, and finally does land his fist on Naruto’s temple with the force that would probably make Sakura proud.
“Hn,” he says, rolling his eyes, tugging at the blanket under Naruto’s ass which makes Idiot tumble over yet again.
Sasuke drapes the blanket over his shoulders and walks out of the room, pettily closing every single window so that the three dunces in his bedroom would have to do the entire walk of shame through his hallway to exit the house.
All of them do end up having to walk through Sasuke’s hallway where he is sitting half-asleep, blanket cocooned around his body.
Only Cat has the decency to look a little sheepish about ruining Sasuke’s morning with stupid thoughts of people undressing and re-dressing.
He shivers again at the thought.
‘Sasukeeee,’ Idiot whines even as he is being directed away from Sasuke by Wombat’s steady hand on his shoulder. ‘Come with me to the Monument, ple-e-e-ease!’
Naruto ducks his head so that half of his face disappears in his fuzzy collar, and then clasps his palms together, lifting them slightly above his head.
‘--ll ge– you more soup!’ pitiful dumbass whines, captions obscured by his hands in front of his face.
Fucking damn it, Sasuke thinks.
He’d go, but not for the soup--Naruto’s cooking skills were atrocious and Sasuke often worried dumbass would blow his kitchen up just by boiling water. It was the Sad Puppy Eyes that Sasuke consistently was failing to refuse anything, remembering the desperate and sad Idiot as he said he’d become Hokage just so no one would spit on him in the streets.
Sasuke’s stupid, bleeding heart.
He was supposed to be the stoic one, damnit.
“Hn,” he reluctantly agrees as Naruto cheers, Puppy Eyes long gone and Sasuke’s irritation with the kid returning tenfold.
He just needed to get dressed, and brush his teeth, and pack some food for himself and the Idiot because otherwise he’d get dragged to Ichiraku’s again. He has nothing against Teuchi-san, the man is a god in a kitchen, but eating out meant Sasuke was paying because Naruto was a sad orphaned fool living in people’s trees and Sasuke had an entire district all for himself.
Sasuke lifts on his feet and then gets swaddled into a hold with an undignified squawk, Cat’s hands holding him as the masked bastard leaps out of Sasuke’s house with him in tow, still donned in a blanket.
Sasuke hears Wombat behind him holding Naruto, if adult’s curses and Naruto’s shrieking were any indicator.
Sasuke clutches to Cat because he doesn’t want Masked Cultist to drop him to die, but he does press his fingernails hard into naked skin on Cat’s shoulder.
He hopes Cat gets sunburnt so hard he wouldn’t be able to lift hands for a month .
“Sasuke-kun?” asks bewildered Ino-Pig.
‘Why are you–’ she trails off, obviously assessing his blanket ensemble.
“Hn,” he explains for the umpteenth time, wildly gesturing at a grumbling Naruto who was scrubbing at Fourth President’s face with a single-minded determination.
“Ah,” Ino-Pig says, seemingly unsure of what to do with barefoot Sasuke that was sitting on his blanket on top of the Hokage Mountain.
The traffic in this area is insane today, Sasuke thinks grimly, looking at how Ino-Pig was trying to gather her marbles, face scrunched up in an attempt to connect Idiot-Naruto-cleaning-up-after-stupid-pranks to Sasuke-wearing-his-pajamas-in-the-middle-of-the-forest.
After a long moment of silence, both of them just listening to Naruto’s pitiful mumbles into the side of Fourth President’s cheek, Ino-Pig looks back at Sasuke and bites the inside of cheek as if considering to do something that Sasuke might not like.
Sasuke tenses. He managed to ‘hn’ his way out of Sakura’s crush even if she was still hopelessly deep in it, just less obvious and less scared of acting like herself.
He didn’t interact much with Ino-Pig though, and she was as weird about being around him as she was the first time he came to the Academy.
‘Do you,’ she starts, words appearing on her forehead before erasing themselves as the girl gulped. ‘Do you want some flowers?’
Sasuke blinks at her, eyes shifting from her forehead to an arrangement of different bouquets in her hands.
‘-- –as gathering some flowers for my parents’ shop,’ she starts blabbering away, awkward under Sasuke’s eyes, forehead barely catching up with the speed of her talking, ‘and I found a lot of cool ones and–’
“Hn,” Sasuke gestures at the spot on the rock next to him.
Ino-Pig blushes so hard he kinda wants her to go get checked up in a hospital for any possible allergic reactions.
“Hn.”
‘That’s Alstroemeria.’
“Hn.”
‘It means devotion or support. Like long prosperity and strong bonds.’
“Hn?”
‘No, hydrangeas are representing heartfelt love for your family and togetherness within it. Alstroemeria is for friends and stuff.’
“Hn.”
‘That’s a gardenia. It represents young children and purity and hope. I was gathering these ones for my baby cousin that had just been born, she is so cute and tiny and–’
Sasuke was diligently nodding along with Ino’s (not that much of a Pig if she wasn’t doing the awkward preteen flirting thing) explanations. He had spent the past hour pointing a finger at different flowers in her bouquets, demanding the meaning of each flower until the girl had relaxed enough to start blabbering away about flowers she didn’t even have in her hands, and the flowers she had in her parents’ shop, and what different arrangements represented, and what the best bouquet to give for grandfather’s birthday was and–
“Teme?”
Both Sasuke and Ino whip their heads around, looking at a confused Naruto, who was observing both of them, both kids hunched over a pile of flowers on Sasuke’s blanket.
Sasuke glanced downwards to see the monument as clean as it could possibly be, Masked Freaks nowhere in sight.
Naruto was done with the cleaning. That was pretty fast.
Sasuke looked back at Naruto who had a very weird look on his face, one Sasuke hadn’t seen before. It kind of looked sour, like he was bitter about something, looking between Ino and him, like he was–
Jealous?
Sasuke almost groaned.
Stupid kids and their stupid attachment problems. He is not going to stop hanging out with Naruto just because he is on a wild Rehabilitate Ninja Children journey whenever he has the time.
Sasuke huffs and looks down, moving the flowers in the pie between him and Ino, clearly searching for something.
Aha.
He stretches out his shitty makeshift bouquet, a bunch of yellow roses mixed with yellow buttercups.
Naruto takes the flowers only because they are shoved right in his face, dumbfounded, looking between Sasuke and a sea of yellow in his hands.
Ino snickers next to Sasuke and doesn’t even try to hide her amusement as Sasuke rolls his eyes and pulls the Idiot down by his jacket to sit and stare at flowers with them.
Despite being a giant childish dumbass (buttercups) Naruto had no competition as his stupid adopted friend-brother-reluctant son (yellow roses).
Sasuke needs to figure out how to ask Ino to explain to him which flowers meant ‘dumbass’ so he could throw them at Idiot’s face whenever he felt like it.
Notes:
did you know tansies meant a formal declaration of war and/or 'you make me so sick I have indigestion'??? flower science is WEIRD
this is the last chapter of Sasuke's Academy Days. next bunch will be the Graduation Arc, slightly different from how it happened in the original series
kids grow up so fast, man
Chapter 13: Graduation, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
‘--f course he had failed,’ snorts a kid sporting a newly-acquired Academy Graduate’s bandanna instead of a forehead protector like everyone else seemed to have, font curving over his eyebrow as if trying to get more space on a stupidly covered forehead.
Of course the one with a bandanna is an asshole, Sasuke scowls. First that substitute teacher guy, now this one.
Sasuke senses a pattern .
‘What, you expected him to pass or something?’ sneers another kid with a forehead protector wrapped around his waist--which just defied the fucking purpose of the Forehead Protector , but Sasuke digresses.
He wasn’t expecting much brilliance from two stupid bullies anyway.
‘Yeah,’ laughs Bandanna Idiot, small ugly eyes gleaming with a mean and giddy look. ‘A stupid dead-last monster would never become a shinobi. My mom always says--’
A fist comes crashing into Bandanna Idiot’s stomach and he falls to the ground with a silent oof as Sasuke stands over him, glaring daggers at the moron, teeth bared in a snarl.
‘--at the hell, Uchiha?!’ hysterically supplies Bully Number Two when Sasuke turns to look at him, kid's face covered in blotchy spots of red.
Sasuke punches him too, then, fist connecting with Bully’s jaw as he wails and staggers back, clutching his cheek, dumb eyes wet with tears.
‘--ll tell Iruka-sensei!’ Bully Number Two says, not even attempting to fight, as Bandanna Idiot scrambles to his feet already wailing like a toddler. ‘I’ll tell my mom!’
Tell your mom she birthed a dickhead, Sasuke wants to answer, but instead raises his fist again, making tweedle dumb and tweedle dumber sob and turn on their heels, running away and shouting something to the crowd of chattering mothers that turned to look back at two beaten up kids and fuming Sasuke, his fists still clenched and shaking.
All of these stupid kids and their stupid mothers could go and complain to each head on the President Mountain for all he cared. Naruto didn’t deserve to be treated like trash by ninja midgets and their ninja midget caretakers.
Sasuke turns around to where Naruto was sitting, trying to spy him from under the tree, but the Idiot was gone while Sasuke was dealing with his newest headaches.
God damn it. Sasuke punts the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.
The Graduation day was a long and stressful affair as it was, and he didn’t want to deal with Naruto being sadder than he ought to be for failing the exam.
It went like this:
Sasuke, his classmates and a bunch of kids he had never seen before were pushed into an empty classroom where Pretty Face explained to them that they’d be running through a bunch of jutsus in order to prove they are ready to become tiny teenage mutant turtles to serve for the good of their tiny ninja turtle village.
Sasuke liked Pretty Face, he really did, and Pretty Face tried hard to provide them with good education to prepare for the magic ninja world the best he could, but he still was a part of the stupid magic ninja system. As far as Sasuke knows, the education stops as soon as they graduate (at the age of twelve ), and then they’d be sorted into teams of three and appointed as apprentices to a ninja sensei or whatever, and would start climbing through the ranks of magic ninja police-slash-army, taking more missions until they would also become a magic ninja sensei or a Masked Cultist or--which Sasuke liked much more--a magic ninja teacher.
Sasuke didn’t like the idea of graduating at twelve one bit. They graduate so early , barely into their teenagehood, and there was a possibility of mad ninja criminals attacking them left and right as soon as they’d start doing missions under their Jonin sensei.
Not ideal.
Sasuke wasn’t prepared to graduate. Sure, he had learnt a lot in the past year, Sakura’s and Pretty Face’s help much appreciated, but he wasn’t strong enough to go out and fight for the sake of their village. He didn’t want to fight for the sake of their village at all, actually. He only needed to become stronger to protect himself and his friends from the crimson of bone-crushing sensation of red eyes , visions of them often haunting him in his nightmares where he had to relive memories he wasn’t supposed to have of corpses littering the streets of his dead and empty neighbourhood.
Sasuke will not hesitate to kill the Shape--the owner of those eyes if he ever encountered it ever again.
The shape--never with a face attached, just the horrifying bleeding red of scary eyes glowing in the dark--won’t be allowed next to his friends. It killed off all of those people in the pictures of that godforsaken shrine, and Sasuke is not taking any chances of allowing it to damage his life more than it already did.
Having not-memories was a weird experience. It helped him with studying and writing and folding weird symbols with his hands that triggered ninja magic (and Sasuke was so fascinated by it, a sequence of hand gestures to weave magic out of thin air), but it wasn’t helpful to have a PTSD-grade-reaction at things he wasn’t even aware he needed to avoid.
So, Sasuke had to become stronger to be ready to kill if needed--both the Shape and all of the magic enemy ninjas.
Graduating at twelve and increasing the chances of meeting the Shape was less than ideal.
They were called out of the classroom one by one after Pretty Face had announced the goal of the exam, and Sasuke was one of the first to go out.
He ended up dragging his feet to another room, empty of any desks, Pretty Face and Bandanna Guy perched behind the table filled with tennis headbands-- forehead protectors --and a stack of papers laying around.
‘Hello Sasuke-kun,’ Pretty Face smiled gently and Sasuke almost-preened at that. ‘I will be going through the list of jutsus you have to perform and will be giving you a minute between each to do them. Alright?’
“Hn,” Sasuke answered, and if he failed at containing a stupid smile at Pretty Face, well. No one but Bandanna Guy was there to see him fail to keep up his carefully-crafted neutral facade.
‘Alright,’ Pretty Face answered for him, looking down at a paper. ‘First off: Clone Technique.’
Okay, that was easy enough. Sasuke had stayed up until late looking at a textbook with super convenient pictures, circled by Sakura earlier this week to show which ones were needed at the exam.
She did that for Naruto, but Sasuke eagerly stole the textbook back after their study session, trying to memorise the hand signs in case his automated responses failed him. After all, they only acted well when he wasn’t focusing , making Sasuke stumble over his feet whenever he actually wanted to perform well instead of relying on his body.
It kind of felt like taking a guitar in his hands after not playing for many years and picking out a song he used to know by heart, fingers plucking the strings on their own if he didn’t focus on what he was doing very much. Sasuke wasn’t sure if he even could play the guitar--he never tried it here. Vague maybe-memory from Before in either this world or the other one staying vague and uncertain to which of his bodies they belonged.
As far as Sasuke was aware, though, this body was always his. Despite feeling awkward being a child after clearly growing up to be an adult, he didn’t feel like he was possessing a body or something. It felt natural being who he was.
Sasuke furrowed his brows in concentration and went through a sequence of hand movements: first lifting his forefingers, hands clasped together, both thumbs straight up; then lowering his wrists and curling his fingers into his palms; then intertwining one hand's fingers with the other’s, right hand horizontal and left hand vertical; and then slapping his left hand flat on right hand's wrist.
Two other Sasuke’s appeared next to him, one on his left and one on his right, their hands still forming the same sign he did last, looking very much real and tangible.
Sasuke felt giddy each time he managed to do the jutsu right; this time was no exception. He carefully hid his excitement by closing his eyes and ducking his head, showing a perfect mask of boredom, all the while feeling the heat climbing up his neck anyway.
‘---y good!’ he caught before the phrase erased itself from Pretty Face’s forehead. ‘Now: Transformation Technique.’
Sasuke picked out the hand signs he had memorised earlier this year, going through them carefully and methodically.
He had to do seven jutsus total, each time earning praise from Pretty Face and a hum from Bandanna Guy before Pretty Face dropped the paper on the table, and brightly beamed at Sasuke again.
Stoppp, Sasuke thought, tips of his ears warm with heat.
'Congratulations, Sasuke-kun,’ Pretty Face said, long fingers picking up a tennis headba--forehead protector from the table and extending it to him. ‘I knew you’d pass with flying colours.’
I am going to marry you when I grow up, Sasuke thinks.
That would be weird though. Pretty Face was basically his middle school teacher. Marrying his pupil would be an awkward experience for them both.
Sasuke cringes inwardly at the thought, regretting he wasn’t old enough yet.
Then he thought of the screeching fangirls who would definitely be more aggressive if they were older.
Nope, Sasuke gulps, he is fine the way he is.
He plucks out the headband-- forehead protector out of Pretty Face’s hands, and “hn”s at him, Bandanna Guy looking incredibly annoyed even with a carefully neutral face.
‘Would you mind calling Inuzuka Kiba into the room next?’ Pretty Face asks and Sasuke nods earnestly, still clutching his forehead protector in his hand.
He ties it around his forehead as soon as he is out of the room, giddy with excitement at passing despite still being scared of the thought of being counted as an Adult Ninja from now on.
Well, as long as his Jonin sensei wasn't a mummy, covered head-to-toe with bandages, one creepy zombie eye peeking out from beneath them, he should be fine for at least some time.
Right?
Naruto wasn’t in his shoddy-ass apartment, and he wasn’t hiding in Sasuke’s trees, and Teuchi-san didn’t see him at a ramen stand since yesterday. Sasuke had checked the President Mountain and went to look under almost every rock in his neighbourhood, and even went to check Sakura’s house in case the Idiot was being consoled by Sakura’s dad’s traumatising hugs.
It’s like he had completely vanished from the village.
The Idiot could be sneaky when he wanted.
Sasuke was--he was worried. With Naruto being so excited about graduating, and getting his own forehead protector, and getting closer to becoming Hokage, the failure to pass the exam surely would have hit him harder than anybody else.
Sasuke had found out Naruto had failed only after all of the kids were out of the Academy, their parents cheering for midget kids becoming ninja midget kids, Sasuke spying Naruto sitting on a swing near their favourite tree, head lowered, hands clutching the goggles on his forehead like he wanted to rip them off instead.
Oh, thought Sasuke. This wasn’t good.
So, obviously, he bumped into arrogant little bastards on his way to talk--or grunt, he supposes--at Naruto, who had distracted him for long enough for Idiot to escape from the yard completely.
Stupid ninja midgets.
It was getting dark now, lampposts getting lit on the streets, and Sasuke still didn’t know where the dumbass went. He trailed the streets like a hunting dog, dashing towards any blob of ugly orange he saw in the streets.
It was never Naruto.
As Sasuke was busy angrily kicking at somebody’s forgotten orange backpack left on the side of the street, he had noticed two adult ninjas dash towards the Hokage building which was sort of like both the president’s house, a city hall and all administrative buildings in one, he had guessed. It was kind of convenient, actually, having all of that shit stuffed under one roof.
Also kind of dangerous, considering enemy ninjas could just blow up one building and effectively destroy all administrative power of Konoha.
Oh well. What did he know.
Now that he noticed the grown ninjas anxiously dash through the street, he paid closer attention to his surroundings as well, because--what if yet another mad fucker had invaded the village? What if Guy guy went berserk and started murdering people left and right, screaming in his creepy double-pitched English? What if the Red-Eyed Shape was back and Sasuke wasn’t ready and Naruto was still missing ?
Stupid fucking ninja village.
He needed to find Naruto, and fast.
Sasuke sprinted down the street, anxiously picking out anything resembling the disgusting orange outfit in the low light of lampposts, praying the Idiot was safe.
Sasuke didn’t get home that night, hunting for the dumbass on the streets for hours before coming to Naruto’s apartment and slumping at his door, blacking out in the same way little exhausted kids can black out, no care for the world and deaf to anything happening around them.
He woke up to someone tugging at Sasuke’s shoulder, shaking him way too excitedly for such an early hour, and he groaned, trying to bat the stranger’s arm away, disoriented at where he was and what was happening.
He opens his eyes and, catches a glimpse of an orange monstrosity of a costume, and promptly punches Naruto in the face.
Idiot starts hissing, falling on his ass, as Sasuke crawls over to him and latches on Naruto’s collar, shaking stupid fucking dumbass , making sure the kid’s head thunks on the dirty ground with each shake. Feeling like that wasn’t enough, Sasuke punches Naruto in the stomach, hearing the breath come out in a strangled oompf out of Idiot’s mouth, before lifting Naruto's upper body from the floor by his shoulders and wrapping his hands around him in a brief but strong hug that should’ve rivaled with Sakura’s dad’s bone-crushing embrace.
He lets Naruto go, looking at him, furious and worried, thinking of punching him again, and only then notices a shiny forehead protector on his head.
Oh.
Idiot passed the exam.
Thank fuck the Idiot had passed the exam.
Naruto opens his mouth and starts pitifully whining, hand pressed to his swelling cheekbone, and Sasuke shoves Naruto’s forehead protector up a bit, trying to catch what he was crying about.
‘--o me-e-ean, Bastard, why are you punching me, I just fought a bad guy and now you’re o–’
Sasuke shoves Naruto’s forehead protector down again, this time making sure it covers Idiot's eyes as the dumbass shrieks something out, flailing underneath Sasuke.
He sure fucking hopes he is not in the same team as the Idiot, Sasuke thinks bitterly but relieved, watching the dumbass try and take his forehead protector off of his eyes, because otherwise, he’d go grey before hitting puberty.
Stupid ninja midgets.
Naruto included.
Notes:
100+ kudos!!!!!!! what!!!!!!!!!! thank you all so much!!!
despite Naruto having friends this time around, I think it was still crucial for him to fail the exam and be tricked into stealing a scroll of seals to learn kage bunshin from it since it is, like, his core jutsu throughout the series :p
also he finds out he is a jinchuuriki in that episode, so. important stuff hehealso the graduation exam is so easy, like??? in the series they just needed to do a singular bunshin and they were free to go?
now that we are close to Dai-nana-han's team formation, here is an important question: how do y'all want me to go about Kakashi's captions if you have any preferences? I got the story outlined but tiny bits like people's caption placement are not really decided or set in stone yet.
Some of my ideas include:1. Sasuke does not understand a _single_ thing of what Kakashi is saying and it frustrates the fuck out of him. Naruto and Sakura are now his full-time translators, and unless Sasuke uses a Sharingan to read through the forehead protector, he has no way of understanding what the lazy asshole is saying.
2. Kakashi is dubbed the same way Gai is and Sasuke _despises_ it especially because Gai seems to be close with his dubbed-buddy and appears at random intervals with his stupid team of mini-me, zombie boy, and spacebuns girl
3. Kakashi's captions are written across his mask so Sasuke spends a lot of time staring dumbly somewhere at the general area of Kakashi's lips and it freaks Kakashi the fuck out because he is 14 years older than his student and has 0 idea of how to break it to Sasuke gently that he should let his apparent crush go. Sasuke is kinda oblivious and just dumbfounded by captions appearing anywhere but on the skin so he doesn't even think that he might be sending wrong signals with the staring thing
Let me know which one you'd like to see the most! I kinda like all of these ideas and will just pluck one of them if y'all don't mind how Kakashi's subtitles are portrayed.
Thank you all again for reading and y'alls comments! Super excited to have Team 7 formed soon with all of their shenanigans!!
Chapter 14: Graduation, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke barely had time to take a brief nap before he had to drag himself back to the Academy, body aching and trembling like he aged 50 years overnight. All of the nervous energy he’d wasted yesterday, chasing the supposedly-distraught Idiot around the village, hadn't had the time to recuperate before the orientation meeting for newly graduated genin.
While he was sitting in class, half of his face hidden in his arms and eyes scanning groggily over way too excited classmates, Sasuke thought back to the night before the Graduation. He slept even less that day than he did today, and it was definitely not doing him any favours, energy all but drained from his body. When Aburame Shino walked by and politely nodded at Sasuke, he barely managed an exhausted glance in the weird kid’s direction, weakly grunting in return.
If his future Jonin sensei was going to make him run through some test exercises or do anything other than just say 'hello ninja master' and fuck right off, Sasuke might drop down dead.
Stupid ninja midget body.
Naruto had plopped beside him some ten minutes ago, chattering excitedly about how he had learnt a new Jutsu or whatever, and Sasuke genuinely tried to look at the kid's forehead for longer than thirty seconds, he did, but his eyelids were sliding shut the moment he focused on one spot too intently. His lack of reaction made Naruto shut up eventually, Idiot fuming next to him. He was probably pouting and trying out an angry version of Sad Puppy Eyes right now.
Sasuke suspected he looked even more bored and disinterested today than usual, which made squealing girls even more excited about harassing him, kids fighting to sit beside him. Tiny ninja kids’ loud hissing noises right above his head and sounds of petty face-slapping--shocker--still had no effect on awakening him any further.
Sasuke was fucked.
When Sakura and Ino had busted into the classroom, wide strides fast and similar to the horrible three-legged race, Sasuke barely glanced up, trying to focus on tracing his gaze over the intricate Kanji on the opposite wall, eyes sliding up and down the strokes that Pretty Face had drawn out last week.
It… was kinda lulling him back to sleep.
Damn it.
Sasuke heard some fussing on his right and shot a brief look at Ino and Sakura, who were fighting Naruto over a spot next to him.
It was more of an Ino fighting Naruto to sit near him though. Sakura was dragged right into it because she resisted to lose to Ino’s insistent crushing--or resisted losing to her at anything in general. Naruto, despite fuming and stomping his feet at Sasuke ignoring him earlier, was clutching the desk with his fingers like he’d get blown away by a strong wind if he let go before he was thrown on the floor by a much stronger Sakura and a screeching Ino. The rest of the fangirls suddenly found their way to his desk as well, a wailing bunch of prepubescent ninjas trying to land their tiny asses on a chair next to him.
Then, Sasuke felt Naruto’s ramen breath ghost over his cheek.
The concept of personal space surely must exist somewhere in Idiot's tiny brain, he wanted to sigh.
‘--y are you such a bastard today, teme?!’ Naruto’s forehead demanded, silver Konoha symbol askew, allowing Sasuke more access to burn holes into Idiot’s temple with his eyes. ‘What crawled up your ass and died, ‘ttebayo?!’
He was crouching on the desk, hands on his knees, eyes squinting and bottom lip stuck out in an angry pout.
The Idiot kinda looked like an oversized orange frog.
Sasuke was really in need of a nap.
Then, a kid in front of them shifted on his chair, glancing behind to see what the sudden commotion was all about, and the impact of it had shifted Naruto’s precarious Squatting Frog position, the dumbass dangerously careening in Sasuke’s direction.
His reflexes were gone to shit as he realised he had to dodge the dumbass way too late when Naruto’s disgusting ramen-stained lips planted firmly on top of his own mouth.
The room around them stilled.
Was it too late for him to quit being a ninja, Sasuke thought, eyes big and wide awake as both he and Naruto bolted apart with a screech, wiping furiously at their faces and making an entire show out of pretending to puke out the contents of their stomachs.
While Naruto was being dragged into a pile of seething girls, Sasuke planted his forehead on a tabletop with a loud thunk, groaning loudly while no one was paying attention to him.
This is gonna be a long day. He was not looking forward to it at all .
Naruto whined something, his head sticking out of the room, glancing around the empty hallway as Sakura’s reddening forehead projected loud and clear ‘STAY STILL, NARUTO’ at him.
Team sorting went well, all things considered.
He was only partially awake when Pretty Face had shouted out his name, and Sasuke blinked dazedly, glancing around the room to see Naruto dancing in his seat and Sakura shooting him a wide bashful smile from where she was perched right between them.
Ah. Alright. So the three of them were in a team together.
Better this than the Zombie Girl, he guesses.
He had nothing against her, but looking at her face made him feel very unsettled, still not used to her blank pupil-less eyes. That made reading the captions fairly difficult, seeing as he had to have her eyes in his line of sight at all times.
Troublesome, as Sleepy would have said.
All of the other teams had already left with their respective Jonin sensei (Sasuke had spied the wild-haired woman in one-sleeved bandage dress from Guy guy’s stupid genjutsu exercise, and The Guy From Before that grinned wide at sharp at Ino's protesting cries), so the three of them were left alone, sitting and waiting for their turn for the past 2 hours.
Sasuke considering sleeping here--he was not concerned with blacking out in front of Sakura and Naruto, he did that plenty enough when they ambushed him in his house--but he stubbornly kept his eyes open, angrily staring at Pretty Face’s desk and trying desperately to survive stupid orientation meeting, promising himself to get holed up in his bedroom afterwards to fall asleep for the next 24 hours.
Sasuke shot a tired look at Naruto climbing up the wall with an eraser in his hand, Sakura standing right beneath him, hands propped on her hips, half of her face turned away from him. He saw a disappearing string of ‘MAN, YOU’RE ASKING FOR IT’ on her forehead, and despite her trying to be her most annoyed self, she was kinda unsubtly looking like she was enjoying it.
Pranking their missing Jonin sensei with a dusty eraser, propped between the wall and the side of the sliding door. As if a grown-ass ninja would ever fall for it.
Just as Naruto was done securing the eraser and climbed down, doing a stupid jerking dance in front of Sasuke’s desk, the door slid open and a head popped inside the room.
The eraser dropped down with a loud smack, dusting the head in white-grey leftover chalk.
Not like it did much to help the eraser's impact to be seen. The head had silver-grey hair that stood upright like a horrifying combination of a bedhead, aftereffects of electrocution, and some weird gravity-defying forces that were definitely a part of the head’s hair care routine.
A lone eye stared at them all, assessing them, as the door slid fully open and a Jonin had entered the classroom.
If Sasuke had any power left in his body to groan, he would. This was by far the worst possible person to take over Sasuke’s team, being a horrible conglomeration of all things Sasuke had feared the most when he thought of being put into a team after graduation.
He had to give Jonin some credit--he was the first person in their ninja village to actually look like a ninja
His entire face was hidden away. Like, every single inch of his face under one or the other piece of cloth. If it wasn't for the weird bird nest of a hair, Sasuke'd say he wouldn't be able to pick out this guy on a street were he to remove the mask off his face.
Life got harder after everyone around Sasuke started wearing twenty different variations of forehead protectors at all times. Fonts got smaller and smaller, insisting to stay in their rightfully deserved spot, and Sasuke could already feel like his shit-for-nothing vision was getting worse.
Thank fuck for Sakura, though. She kept hers tied as a ribbon. Nice, smooth, big forehead was still a beacon of light in his soon-to-be blind life.
Lanky McNinja's face had a tight fitting mask hiding his mouth and nose, going down his neck and blending into his standard Adult Ninja attire--did he actually order a custom-sewn shirt just to have a mask attached to it? What a fucking weirdo--and a forehead protector, slanted askew across his face, hiding one of his eyes away which shouldn't be super practical when you had to ninja your way around, probably going off on killer sprees on a regular basis.
The guy didn't look that much older than them--he was maybe 25? 27? Not old enough to be their parent that's for sure. It was hard to tell his exact age with McNinja's masked face--and Sasuke feared for a brief moment that the ninja pirate look is the consequence of becoming a toy ninja soldier at a tender age of 12.
The guy being young also didn't give Sasuke much confidence in his teaching skills. Wasn't a Jonin supposed to be super experienced in the field, top-notch ninja and the greatest, deadliest asset to the village?
Lanky failed to dodge Idiot's eraser and looked even closer to falling asleep than Sasuke did.
Kinda makes you think whether he'd be able to protect a team consisting of Zero-Concept-of-Silence-and-Stealth, Loud-Angry-and-Short-Tempered, and Can't-Speak-Right-Now-Call-Back-Later. Either they were fucked, or their Jonin guy was fucked.
Maybe he was late because he tried to bargain his way out of taking them because Sasuke was painfully aware of what a weird trio they made were someone to look at them from the side.
Sasuke silently sighed. He guesses he'd need to find out what the fuck was going on just by social queues. Maybe he can just trail after Sakura and ask her to repeat what their sensei has said, pretending to be lost in his thoughts to really notice what's going on. She wouldn't mind, still super oblivious to anything that involved Sasuke, ready and eager to do anything for him to a scary degree and--he was working on it, okay, Sasuke was not exactly a specialist at human behaviour and psychology.
Maybe he should be. With how much better he became at picking out subtle face movements after straining himself thin staring at people's faces all the time, he could probably make behavioural studies his chosen field if this ninja shtick doesn't work out.
“Maa”, McNinja drawled out in a double-pitched voice.
Sasuke was awake in an instant.
“How can I put this?” NO, Sasuke would screech if he could force the words out of his throat, “My first impression of you guys… well.”
The three of them stilled, Naruto and Sakura unsure of what the masked guy could possibly say next, and Sasuke just hyperventilating in his spot.
“I hate you,” masked mouth cheerfully supplied.
He needed to revisit all of the facts he had gathered on Forehead Captions that weren't really forehead-centric anymore, with Masked Cultists having them on their shoulders. Could these people control where their captions went? Could that mean, then, that Lanky McNinja and Guy guy just refused to have their captions be displayed, somehow willing the text into its audible existence?
The logistics of it was hurting his head. Sasuke kept staring at their sensei, hoping to be wrong, hoping for the next phrase to be said in the same jumble of Japanese, waiting for the text to appear somewhere on the two inches of visible skin.
Dubbed people were dangerous , Guy guy becoming a fixture in Sasuke’s nightmares for a solid week after that shitty training session he pulled out of his ass. Sasuke woke up more confused than terrified, though, because the plot of his nightmares never changed, but creepy crimson eyes now had the body of Guy guy. It just looked too ridiculous to be afraid of.
Nothing in this stupid world made sense, Sasuke kept reminding himself, with magic ninjas and red-eyed monsters and people being able to hypnotise you to put you through hell and back in your own head just for their own amusement.
Sasuke hated it.
Viciously.
Their horrible, no good, dangerous sensei is leaning on a railing of the Academy building’s roof, his arms crossed firmly over his chest, deceptively lazy eye regarding them all with an unimpressed look. Sasuke knows not to trust these theatrics; Guy guy looked like the most oblivious bastard before turning around and putting them through the stupid amount of real combat simulations without ever telling them .
Like the maniac that he was.
Lanky Face was the polar opposite of the green monstrosity to a comical extent. It was so clear in Sasuke's mind that the two ninjas were just fucking with him.
He is not going to let this bastard touch him or innocent stupid ninja midgets he was paired with, Sasuke promises to himself grimly, planted on his ass on the steps in-between Naruto and Sakura.
Loud and happy or late and lazy meant trouble in the magic ninja world, which Sasuke knew for certain. They were all taught to be silent and discreet and fast in their judgements and reflexes. The fact that Lanky was currently doing the opposite of that was suspicious.
“Let’s see,” Lanky says as Sasuke keeps staring at him from under his eyebrows, muttering curses in sensei’s general direction from under his intertwined fingers. “First off, let me have you guys introduce yourselves. Your likes, dislikes, your future dreams. Hobbies. Things like that.”
Oh god, Sasuke thinks, this guy exists just to make Sasuke's life worse.
Sakura mutters something next to him just as Naruto points an accusatory finger at Lanky Face.
Naruto whines his “anosa, anosa” which Sasuke still didn’t find a consistent translation for, captions swapping it from ‘look-look’ to ‘hey-hey’ to ‘wait-wait’ or whatever the situation demanded the most.
‘--ey! B– –at –re – –tell us about yourself?’ shit, wow, the font has gotten even smaller, Sasuke barely recognized letters in the tiny space of Idiot’s forehead.
It might have been his fault, partially. He did beat this dumbass up earlier this morning, Naruto's cheek still bruised and red against whisker marks.
Then Sakura has beaten him up again, paired with Ino and a bunch of overzealous little girls, mere hours ago.
Oof.
Sasuke will find a magnifying glass to offer to attach to the Idiot’s forehead. Maybe he can motivate it by being a great perception training for becoming a Hokage.
Or the Idiot will think it’s a hip fashion accessory. If Naruto had shown up to the Academy with spoons or magnifying glasses or cat shit attached to his face, Sasuke would just think it was intended and move on.
Hopefully Naruto will grow out of his orange phase soon, Sasuke thinks grimly.
“Me?” yin to green monster’s yang says, droopy eye getting droopier . “My name is Hatake Kakashi. I don’t feel like telling you guys about my likes and dislikes.”
Wow.
“I’ve never really thought about my future dream,” ninja asshole makes a show out of pretending to think like he’d suddenly remember he wanted to become a Four-Star Michelin chef or something. “As for my hobbies, I have many.”
Sakura slaps her forehead with an open palm, groaning. Naruto dramatically falls backwards, jabbing his spine on the side of a step and hissing out like a snake. Sasuke pinches the bridge of his nose.
In the end, all they really knew was Lanky’s name.
Guy guy had offered more information about himself in one sentence. He offered more information without words, actually. The green suit said enough.
“Next is you, guys,” an excuse for a sensei looks like he is smiling with his eye .
This is just a test, Sasuke thinks.
He also doesn’t need to turn his head to read Naruto’s captions. He can lip-sync out the Hokage bit as fluently as Naruto’s Ichiraku order.
“-- Uzumaki Naruto! – cappu-ramen, — Iruka-sensei– – Ichiraku no ramen!” and would you look at that, Sasuke was right, “-- — ramen. – – cappu-ramen, dame-dame!”
Sasuke glances at Sakura who just has a bewildered look on her face. Sasuke thinks she is still not over Lanky-- Kakashi-sensei-- falling for their eraser prank.
“-- – Hokage — ‘ttebayo!” exclaims predictable dumbass as Sasuke mouths into his hands another one of Naruto's ‘I will surpass Hokage, and so I’m going to get the entire village to acknowledge my existence, believe it'.
He refuses to mouth around the ‘ttebayo bit.
He can pretend to be a convincing Naruto even without the knowledge of Magic Japanese if he listens to him say the same thing over and over again for one more year.
Lanky points at Sakura next, motioning at her with his chin.
‘I’M HARUNO SAKURA,’ her forehead says, hands fisting in her red dress. ‘WHAT I LIKE– I MEAN, WHO I LIKE IS–’
She looks at Sasuke pointedly and he resists rolling his eyes. Gentle pushes. The gentlest acts of friendzoning. She is a child, he reminds himself.
Sasuke jabs her side with a pointy elbow.
‘I like trivia games,’ her forehead instantly corrects itself, slowly turning redder and redder under Sasuke’s unrelenting gaze.
What the fuck, Sasuke blinks in confusion at a shift in caption font size.
‘I dislike spicy food,’ she quickly adds, font still unnaturally small for Sakura's standards, speaking up before another jab can land under her ribcage.
“Your hobbies? Your future dream?” supplies Kakashi.
Sorry? Sasuke wants to snarl. Pot, this is kettle calling.
‘I like to read,’ the caption erases itself when she looks at Sasuke again, her eyes darting all around his face, and she shies away, smiling dopily.
‘MY FUTURE DREAM IS…’ the captions are back at it, words taking the entire space of her forehead instead of being a reasonable size like the weird stint from before.
Huh.
Lanky-sensei then looks expectantly at Sasuke. Lanky was scary, sure, Guy guy levels of messed up and insane, but Sasuke lived through Sakura’s dad’s hugs. He can bite out a few rehearsed words from his self-made Magic Japanglish dictionary.
“Hn,” he straightens out, body rigid.
‘--astard’s –ame –s Uchiha Sasuke,’ Naruto instantly interjects before Sasuke can even open his mouth again, getting way too close into Sasuke’s personal space.
Again.
‘He likes to beat me up,’ Naruto’s forehead continues, ‘and I beat him up in return!’
‘He also likes tomato soup,’ says Small and Unnerving font of Sakura’s captions.
‘He hates Ramen even though he eats it with me all the time anyway.’
‘And he doesn’t like when Naruto doesn’t shower.’
‘Sakura-chan!’
‘He also hates when people speak to him when he isn’t looking at them.’
‘I don’t know what is his dream, though,’ Naruto peeks back sheepishly at him as if two idiot children didn’t just save Sasuke the embarrassment of trying to piece together how to pronounce ‘tomato’ correctly. ‘Kaka-sensei, is it alright if Bastard doesn’t have one?’
Lanky looked like he had expected this meeting to go in a completely different direction as he stiffened, eye flashing with something akin to panic. It felt like he had been rehearsing lines to a play, and then his stage partner had just suddenly decided to dive head-first into an improv instead of following the script.
For that brief second Lanky looked like a scared, sleep-deprived twenty-something year old that he probably was.
Sasuke assessed him with sharp eyes again.
Alright, maybe Lanky-sensei wasn’t dangerous for now . It would be disastrous to have him and Guy guy together in the same room, though. He kinda looked like a sad wet cat to Naruto’s occasional sad wet dog--pitiful and moronic, in need of a bath and a piece of jerky, or something.
If they all want to survive the stupid dangers of the magic ninja world, Sasuke would have to make sure their stupid, weird, dangerous sensei fucking eats well enough not to be blown away by the wind. Sasuke isn’t strong enough to protect himself and his team's two morons; he isn't strong enough to kill the Shape if it were to attack again, but deceptively-lazy Lanky looked like he was deadly enough, having the entire Guy guy vibe around him like a stormy cloud.
So, it was only natural that Sasuke would have to make sure his team’s greatest protection asset is alive for long enough for Sasuke to take over the mantle.
And if Lanky-sensei ends up throwing them into a genjutsu, well. Sasuke had learnt how to dispel it soon after the Guy Incident. And then he and Lanky will be having words .
It was supposed to be a familiar sort of dynamic--an aloof genius-Rookie of the year, a civilian-born girl, and a dead-last kid from their class. It was not an ideal team, but Kakashi lived through a similar experience for long enough to know how to deal with it.
The Last Uchiha had reminded him of himself from what Kakashi had read from the kid’s Academy file. Distant, orphaned at a similarly young age, still able to remember days when life was easier and brighter with his family around him.
The civilian-born girl--Sakura--had a painfully obvious crush on The Last Uchiha and a lot of hidden determination behind her eyes.
And sensei’s kid--well. Kushina always said if she were to have a child, she wanted them to be like Obito.
It felt like staring directly at the sun when looking at Naruto, simultaneously feeling the warmth and the burning agony of it.
Kakashi did some intel gathering before Team Seven was shoved into his hands by the Shodaime. He watched over some of them for a week, hiding in the shadows, assessing his future genin from the distance. It looked like the file wasn’t really outdated despite Hokage saying it was--The Last Uchiha frequently dragged sensei’s kid through the mud, both of the boys hissing at each like feral cats, and Haruno girl trailed after Sasuke wherever he went, albeit mostly only stomped in his general direction if prompted by a small Yamanaka girl who had very different levels of obsessed with him.
Kakashi didn’t expect three tiny genin to form an almost-battle formation in front of him, Uchiha sitting protectively in front of the other two, sensei’s kid and Haruno girl mindful of the flanks beside him.
And how aggressively the three of them had defended each other; how the Uchiha kid had derailed Haruno from giving insincere information on her likes and dislikes, and how sensei’s kid stepped in to speak in Sasuke’s stead when the kid suddenly struggled with picking out the words well.
They were already doing much better than Kakashi’s version of Team Seven.
He just ran them through the usual spiel--they are not genin yet, he will give them another test, 66% or higher failure rate, Don’t-Eat-Breakfast-You’ll-Throw-Up–-before nervously shunshin-ing away, hoping none of his panicking was registered by the kids.
Sasuke’s eyes never left him since he had entered that godforsaken classroom, first looking absolutely terrified (did he know about Kakashi’s Sharingan?), then looking defensive and tense, and then shifting into something that Kakashi had seen on Kushina’s face before, the mean kind of I-Will-Adopt-You-And-You-Have-No-Saying-In-This look.
Kakashi didn’t drink much, but he found his legs bringing him to a Jonin bar anyway.
He just hoped not to kill them the same way he did all the other people he was tasked with protecting.
(Kushina will be waiting for his ass in the Pure Lands to punch him through a wall if he gave up on sensei's kid, though.)
It was supposed to be a familiar sort of dynamic, Kakashi thought desperately. Whatever the fuck these three gremlins were, they were not something Kakashi was familiar with.
He is going to borrow (steal) a guide on teaching from Gai’s apartment.
Where the fuck are you when you are needed the most, sensei?
Notes:
Thank you all for giving me so many ideas! I will steal SO many of them for upcoming characters like holy shit you can't believe how much fun I will have with it
I'm reserving all of y'alls ideas from Proposal #3 about subtitles being in unconventional spots and travelling around the body for the ENTIIIIRETY of the Wave mission. Sasuke will singlehandedly defeat Zabuza just by aggressively scowling at the dude's tit, or growling at his navel, or trying to get closer to breathe down his nape because he wants to know the fuck is going on, and _this_ masked freak isn't dubbed. Zabuza is very concerned. Haku runs around with a blanket to cover his master from an insistent Uchiha, which is why Zabuza wears a shirt during his second attack lmfao. Kakashi just wants to retire early because his genin team of gremlins will drive him mad.
I tried to do justice to all members of Team 7. Half of the dialogue in the chapter is a direct copy from the episode, and another half is me trying to stay true to canon and not be a dick to any kid in particular.
also, surprise Kakashi POV?
Chapter 15: Graduation, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nope. Fuck the magic ninja career. Fuck Pretty Face for letting him graduate. He should’ve told Sasuke everything is just going to go downhill after getting his stupid forehead protector.
Masked asshole of a sensei could go and sit down on one of Sasuke’s kunai. And rotate .
Sasuke was so done with dubbed people’s fuckery.
Jonin sensei, master of ninja arts, his ass. Master cocksucker is what he was.
Sasuke will kill him the moment he is freed from being tied to this tree stump, tiny useless legs flailing beneath him as remorseful Naruto and Sakura sat on his sides, lunch boxes on their knees, while the bastard child of Captain Hook and Super Shredder kept reading his ugly little oh god orange book. He didn’t give a fuck if Lanky and Devious was at least fifty times stronger than Sasuke--at least he was going to try .
He almost landed that one hit today anyway.
Sasuke’s stomach growled. He scowled in return, struggling in his bonds.
‘--d you like some food, Sasuke-kun?’ Sakura’s forehead says in that unsettling tiny font of hers that she had developed in the past 24 hours and Sasuke wants to say he doesn’t want it, but the last time he ate was probably in the last century and dirty riverside water that he had inhaled after getting thrown head-first into it by Lanky did not count as food anyway.
He also threw it up afterward.
“Ah ah,” says Lanky Fucker, lazy eye minutely raised from his stupid tiny book. “Didn't I tell you the conditions of staying a genin? The two who are not tied up get to eat. The loser has to watch the rest and then gets returned to the Academy. Do you want to go back to the Academy, Sakura?”
Sakura mumbles something, abashed, and Sasuke goes to kick one of his legs out, too far away from Lanky to really hit him but trying nonetheless.
He knew Lanky was trouble. He had predicted it before Lanky had ever opened his mouth, but Sasuke let himself let his guard down by the Naruto-esque sad face ninja guy was sporting yesterday.
Of course it was a ruse. Of course it was the same as Guy guy Incident. Lanky Face was just much more subtle about it.
The only saving grace of that Kakashi guy was that he is, indeed, mad fucking competent. When Sasuke gets booted back to the Academy--and he is almost fine with it, not having to do adult ninja shit for another year--McNinja would be able to take proper care of Sasuke’s ninja midgets just fine.
If he stops looking in that ugly book of his. Seriously, what the fuck could he be possibly reading that required such an ugly cover?!
Sasuke thinks back to earlier today when Ugly and Lanky had announced that in order to pass, the team of three had to acquire the bells.
They also needed to try and kill the guy. Sasuke was apprehensive about the idea, seeing how some of the Jutsus were fucking dangerous, alright, and he did not want to maim anybody by spawning a goddamn log on top of their head to crush them underneath it.
Turns out Lanky and Sneaky was way too good at his job. They didn’t come anywhere close to getting the bells over the span of the awful maybe-4 hours that Ninja guy had spent having them run themselves thin to get even remotely close to him.
There was also a thing about Lanky and Evil having only two bells, which meant--yikes. Only two of their team would make it further.
So, Sasuke decided to sacrifice himself, because if Naruto wants to take a fast track towards the Hokage position and Sakura wants to beat Ino at every single turn they take, Sasuke didn’t need to be a stupid ninja to get stronger. He can train on the side, or whatever. He had the study book from the Academy and he could probably try the Puppy Eye technique on Pretty Face for him to take Sasuke in as his own apprentice.
They all fought alright, Sasuke supposes. They weren’t good, no, not even remotely , but it was better than their sparring matches in the Academy grounds, and all of them were desperately trying to make as many holes in Lanky McNinja’s body as they could.
Naruto obviously was the first one to charge without waiting for anybody else. Sasuke had screeched inside his head because if he planned to do the entire Almost-Protagonist-Sacrifices-Himself-For-The-Greater-Good thing, he needed Naruto to cooperate with him. Not that Idiot would ever stop and listen to anybody when his plans of becoming a Carved Mountain Head were in danger.
Naruto had leaped forward, snarling at Lanky Bastard’s face, but was quickly stopped by a teleporting asshole, who had stuck his--fingers?--up Naruto’s butt and sent him flying over the fucking trees .
If that was one of the commonly used ninja techniques in the field, Sasuke didn’t want it. He’d go and sell his soul to the Shape thing before he voluntarily sticks anything inside anybody’s anywhere . Just the thought of it makes Sasuke cringe all over.
Then, as Sasuke had noticed Lanky fuck off somewhere to the side of the forest clearing, still reading his stupid book of whatever it was (probably not the ninja midget teaching theory, judging by the Ass no Jutsu the guy had performed earlier), he dashed after him, aiming to just get instantly knocked down so Naruto and Sakura get an auto-win, or something. At least that’s how it seemed to work from Lanky and Lazy’s shit-poor explanation from before.
Sasuke did get rendered immobile then, yes. He had maybe not thought this plan all the way through. For it to work, he needed Naruto and Sakura nearby to snatch away the bells while he was being beaten to a pulp by the Lazy Pervert’s horrible ass-violating fingers.
But Naruto was somewhere off involuntarily catching fish in the river, and Sakura was--Sakura didn’t follow him, of course , because he didn’t say anything to her and wouldn’t be able to explain his plans anyway in whines and grunts without the use of proper words.
So Sasuke was thrown into the river, then got thrown into a tree, and then Lanky Fucker jumped at him from under the ground (if Sasuke screeched at that hysterically, jumping away from the breaking soil under his feet, no one would be able to prove he did it) before flailing in the air as he tried to take control over his poorly coordinating limbs. He almost scratched the side of Lanky’s face with his foot as he was trying to make sure not to land face-first on the ground and back out before his stupid baby teammates make it here.
Sasuke is just going to count it as a personal win of his--McNinja looked mildly surprised for a split moment at almost getting slapped across the face with a tiny leg.
Then, the Adult Bastard tied him up with a glowy ninja string.
“SASUKE-KUN!”
Oh shit oh fuck no , Sasuke writhed on the ground and watched in horror, glowy ninja strings still painfully pushing into his sides, as Sakura froze in the clearing somewhere before him, head turned away.
Her pink hair was disheveled, with tiny branches and leaves sticking out of it. She looked like she also dove head-first into a tree, lost consciousness, and was chased through half the forest by one of those creepy Nara deer they had learned about in the Academy.
Was there more than one Lanky and Pervy to ambush her too at the same time? Or did she just stumble over her own legs and roll down a steep hill while Sasuke had his ass handed to him by a self-proclaimed Ninja Book Club leader?
Then, he noticed himself across the clearing too.
Oh, fucking Ninja Face is gonna get punched into another dimension. Sasuke doesn’t care how many years it will take for him to get strong enough to do it, but he will put all his energy into getting revenge against that asshole .
Other-Sasuke was barely standing on his own feet, bloodied, kunai and needles stuck too deep in his wretched out body. He looked like a victim of torture, kept alive for too long but just barely, pale with blood loss, sunken eyes staring wildly at Sakura.
Was this another genjustu mind-trickery bullshit? Why did all dubbed people think it was a good idea to traumatize children before most of them had their voices break?!
Other-Sasuke gurgled something out, voice his own but unrecognizable from the damage dealt to his throat, speaking Magic Japanese by the sound of it. He extended an arm forward, trying to move, dragging one of his feet behind like the bones in that leg were shattered .
Sasuke choked on a gasp.
Sakura unfroze, then, like she had heard him struggle to breathe while laying bumfuck somewhere behind her, hidden by dirt and leaves. She snaps , hurling a kunai at Other-Sasuke with such rage and disgust that Sasuke himself flinches when it collides with his other-self.
Other-Sasuke disappeared in a cloud of dust, bunshin-dispelling sound a quick but relieving ‘pew’ ringing between the trees.
Sakura drops to her knees, heaving like she wanted to puke.
GOOD JOB, Sasuke wants to shout. TAKE THAT, YOU WET DOG-SMELLING BASTARD.
Sakura just keeps trembling there for some time and Sasuke struggles to break the stupid fishing wire wrapped around him. When he cuts deep enough into his own flesh for it to probably scar later, Sakura is already gone.
“FUCK,” he screeches then, wriggling in his spot like a midget worm.
If any other Ninja Bastards have heard him speak not in a Magic Japanese, they can kiss his fishing string-damaged little ass.
Sasuke was brought back to where they had dumped all of their backpacks earlier by an impassive asshole of a sensei who just kept shooting Sasuke weird looks with his stupid one eye that Sasuke wanted to scratch the fuck out.
He was tied to a tree stump ( FANTASTIC teaching methods) next to Naruto and Sakura’s tired and beaten-up forms, although these two were free of any ropes, food containers in their hands. Good . At least they are not gonna be subjected to whatever the fuck Ass Pervert-sensei was going to do to him.
Sensei guy had then dangled the bells in front of all of their faces, squinting with his stupid eye like he was having fun at this little class trip to hell, and announced in his stupid creepy voice that Naruto and Sakura had passed, and Sasuke was a sore dumb loser who needed to start the Academy from the start if he didn’t want to suck as much later in life.
If Sasuke could speak Magic Japanese, he’d sneer back that it was not a bad fucking idea. If he can manage to stretch out his graduation until 18 years old or something, he’d have a better chance not to turn into One-Eyed and Creepy over there.
Lanky had also said not to feed Sasuke anything despite him being close to just chewing off the dried skin off of his lips.
Supposedly, just because dubbed people were assholes like that.
He left then, his stupid book still in his hand, and waved at them with one arm raised while not turning to look at bewildered kids at all.
The three of them waited for long enough for Lanky and Cranky to disappear just for Naruto to whip his head around and shake Sasuke by his stupid wide collar, forehead smeared with dirt and sweat.
‘What happened, Bastard?’ he shook Sasuke against the tree stump, Sasuke’s head hitting the wood behind him with metronome-precise rhythm control. ‘You were gone and I was worried he killed you, or something!’
Oh yeah, as if Idiot had a leg to stand on questioning people’s fighting choices.
Sasuke decided to tell him just that by biting at Naruto’s finger that was in a dangerous vicinity to Sasuke’s mouth.
The Idiot had yelped, jumping back, shaking his hand, and ‘ow ow ow’ ing as Sakura shot both of them the most unimpressed look like she was the one who had to deal with protecting two clueless ninja children.
Sasuke had learned the definition of a missing-nin half a year ago and he was now considering the pros and cons of becoming one. He had heard the landscapes were beautiful in the Land of Rice Fields or whatever it was called. They had renamed it recently in the textbooks, Sakura mentioned. Land of Sound or something--another stupid ninja name to swap a perfectly fine previous denomination.
‘--e hell, you ugly bastard?!’ Naruto wailed while Sasuke was still considering the size of his future farm in the Land of Sound. He is going to grow so many tomatoes he’d be able to survive on them for ages . Maybe he can even start trading. Become a full-fledged ninja businessman. Maybe the Shape wouldn’t find him if he were to hide under the guise of a tomato farmer instead of an active duty ninja soldier .
‘STOP IT YOU TWO,’ ah, Sakura’s regular font size was back. It was very comforting.
She landed her fist on Naruto’s temple and before Sasuke could laugh at Idiot’s funny face, Sakura punched him dangerously close to his crotch.
Ow.
‘I’m just trying to find out why the Bastard wants to go back to the Academy so much!’ Naruto’s forehead might as well be a billboard with how bright the letters stand against his skin. ‘Why does he want to leave me so hard?!’
Ohhhhhhhhhh gooooooodddddddddd , Sasuke wants to groan.
NOT his intention. He was still going to look over Lanky McPervert guy and Naruto with Sakura when he was shipped back to Pretty Face-sensei. He would be able to avoid dubbed people much easier this way.
And he can trail after multiple Jonins to learn from them instead of being stuck with one of the two most creepy ones the village had.
“HNN,” Sasuke bites out, trying to empathize that he was the victim here, tied to a fucking tree stump and getting demoted to a kid ninja again (not that he complained about the last part).
‘If Sasuke-kun is going back to the Academy, then so am I,’ Sakura’s Serious Font says firmly as she grips her lunch box in her kiddy fingers.
‘So am I, dattebayo!’ Naruto throws his hands in the air, looking like Sasuke was dying, or something, instead of just being tied up. ‘Those who abandon their friends are worse than scum!’
Where the fuck did he learn that from, Sasuke wonders mildly.
Also, none of the kid’s logic made sense to him. Unless they have imprinted themselves on him like ugly ducklings, there is no reason for them to stick together this hard when they could just go off and pursue their dreams of midget ninja-ing.
Sasuke digresses. He stopped understanding what was going on long ago.
Naruto looks like he is about to cry.
‘--- eat our lunches, then?’ Sakura’s forehead offers tentatively. ‘We can all share. Since we are all going to the Academy anyway.’
Naruto wretches open the lid of the lunch box with such force Sasuke is unsure how the rest of that thing is still intact.
‘Open your mouth, Bastard,’ Naruto’s forehead says as he forcibly shovers crumpling onigiri into Sasuke’s mouth, trying and failing at being a helpful teammate and instead going for something closer to Potential Murder Suspect.
Sasuke chokes and kicks Naruto in the shin. Naruto hisses out and keeps pushing more food into Sasuke’s mouth as Sakura, half of the nori sticking from between her teeth, tries to wrestle Naruto away from Sasuke by punching the former in the face.
Such a healthy team dynamic, Sasuke would sigh if his mouth wasn’t full of cold rice right now.
Naruto and Sakura are full-on wrestling on the ground right now, one lunch box upturned and the other abandoned next to Sasuke’s feet. He mildly thinks if he will have to cook for all of them when this shit is over.
Maybe he will take them all to that BBQ place. He was the one with all the murdered-people money after all.
Then, suddenly, hell gets loose.
A giant explosion of smoke appears out of nowhere around them and Sasuke thinks he yelps even as his mouth is still full of sticky rice. Naruto and Sakura who were just recently rolling on the ground are back up in an instant, their ninja midget reflexes acting up as they stand in front of Sasuke in their best attempt at a fighting stance.
Mad and Lanky appears out of the smoke explosion with a completely batshit crazy expression, charging at them, before swiftly stopping himself with a swipe of a leg on dusty ground.
“You defied the set rules. That means you know what's coming,” Mad Ninja-sensei says, voice dangerous but still looking his deceptively-lazy self. “Do you have something to say?”
Sasuke grits his teeth, because of course, this fucking guy is even madder than Guy guy, holy shit. He tries to wrangle one of his arms free to reach for his weapons pouch, struggling against the tree stump.
Naruto starts bawling something out, voice angry and pissed, like he wants to bite his way through Lanky-sensei’s throat. Sakura’s firm but shaky voice supplies something, the girl shouting out jumbled words, and Sasuke fucking hates that they had to turn away from him to address the Lanky Fucker, because he can’t see what they are talking about.
“The three of you are one, eh,” Crazy McNinja growls out, taking a step forward and earning a hiss from all of the kids.
Then, he bends over, murderous expression gone from his face.
“You passed!”
All three of them regard Lanky-sensei with the most unimpressed looks.
Naruto makes a very undignified squawk and Sakura sounds shaken to her core.
Lanky Fuck goes on and on about the importance of teamwork and Sasuke feels like crawling out of his skin. Okay, he sees Lanky’s point, and he does agree with it, but did he really need to go through the Dubbed Bastard’s Mad Deception Act just to tell it to them?!
Naruto hiccups and it sounds suspiciously like crying.
Then, Ninjaface strikes a pose, one hand on his hip and the other one extended in a thumbs-up.
Ohhhhh godddddddddd, Sasuke thinks. He is going to bite at Lanky’s stupid creepy ankles the first chance he gets. Sad and sleep-deprived and mentally crippled from years-long ninja fighting or whatever, Sasuke will not hesitate to bribe Sakura to punch Ninja Face through the wall as hard as she can.
Lanky-sensei is SO much like Guy guy it makes Sasuke sick. He wants to shake the Ninja man by his collar and demand answers. Is he and Guy guy just super ugly twins? Is this what happens when you are a ninja for long enough? Will Sasuke become the same after a while?
Maybe Sasuke’d get Lanky to do therapy or something. Surely that thing exists to some degree here, with Pretty Face being normal and competent.
Then Sasuke will make Lanky learn to fucking cook because holy shit those packed lunches he had brought? Fucking disgusting . Worse than anything Naruto had ever tried to make.
No wonder Lanky and Pervy is so fucking crazy. Living without good food was his first fucking mistake. Sasuke is going to change that if he has to stick with this nightmare of a team longer.
As a final act of revenge, he is going to sic Sakura’s dad on this guy.
Lanky Ass will get mentally killed off in an instant.
Notes:
I am pumping out as many chapters as I can now since I will be probably gone over the majority of the end of the year, working my ass off between Christmas and, like, the end of the first week of 2022 *cries in no game dev union*
I should probably add the swearing tag while I'm at it too, yike
Also! all Kakashi's reactions and phrases? _every single one_ is taken from episode 4 of Naruto. my guy really did the Gai-Thumbs-Up pose after threatening the kids with murder ::::)
Chapter 16: Genin Days, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After passing the crazy people’s graduation test, newly formed Team Seven ends up chasing a disgustingly old cat on at least three different occasions.
The cat is so old Sasuke thinks it might’ve lived through lifetimes of at least three out of four Stone Ninja Heads.
Sasuke just wants to put the creepy thing down. It seems to run away on purpose just to get accidentally stabbed by incompetent tiny ninjas to end its meaningless immortal existence.
Currently, Idiot had been nursing 50 different bruises while an ugly ass balding feline with an honest-to-god pink bow tied into its fur evidently had decided that if it can’t escape meeting sweet death alone, it will bring Naruto down as well.
Only the iron clasp dumbass seemed to have on that thing saved him from getting written off as another lost ninja-child soldier.
Sakura was busy making kissy noises like the bumfaced old cat was something to preen over, her body slouched and strategically removed from the immediate radius of cat’s claw attacks. Naruto was sitting on the ground, spitting out of his mouth something that looked suspiciously like cat hairballs.
Sasuke pressed a finger to his ear.
“Hn,” he supplied into the earpiece, rolling his eyes as the Idiot shrieked out at the cat’s attempt to break its own neck together with Naruto’s.
“Good job,” an extra creepy version of Lanky-sensei’s voice tells them from their earpieces, the uncanniness of double pitches amplified by a distorted static of shitty radio connection. “Team Seven has completed a Retrieval Mission: Target Tora. We will debrief at the Missions Desk.”
Sasuke catches a glimpse of a just-formed ‘HELLLLLLLL-’ on Naruto’s forehead as the cat decides that it had enough and Naruto’s death is imminent and coming for him right now .
Sasuke sighs. Then, because he is nice like that, goes to wrangle the cat out of Naruto’s grasp, ready to bear the battle wounds on his own.
(He is going to shove the cat to Sakura as soon as wrestling with the horrible claw monster gets to be too much. That’s what she gets for being all mushy-mushy with Genin’s Worst Nightmare award winner (and no one else had won this award since the founding of this village, with how fucking old that cat is.)
As soon as Sasuke yanks the cat that was busy adding more whiskers to Naruto’s cheeks, the stupid ugly thing quiets down and starts mushing its face all over Sasuke’s chest. It’s making some noises, it’s-- purring , oh god--wrapping a shabby tail around Sasuke’s arm and just sits there, content, looking at the genin with a half-blind ugly eye.
They all stare at it. Then they all stare at each other.
No one dares to say anything as they walk back to the Missions Desk, too afraid to disrupt the sudden peace offering the cat has decided to offer them and all of the Konoha genins.
A guy at the entrance into the Hokage tower blanches at them, then rubs his eyes like he can’t believe what he is seening, and lets them in without further comments.
The cat gets returned to a big and loud maybe-royal woman and starts bellowing again (how this doesn’t affect the lady Sasuke doesn’t know --her skin must be made out of metal or something).
Sasuke then spends the rest of the day plucking out cat hair out of his clothes, hair, and body orfices.
‘Awwww,’ says Naruto’s forehead, ‘it’s a cute widdwe potato!’
Dumbass has been cooing over a tiny baby, vibrating with unreleased energy as an infant clutched at his finger.
‘Tiny widdwe potato fingews. Tiny widdwe potato cheeksies!’ his forehead continued and Sasuke was going positively green at the spelling.
It’s like the Caption Overlords or whoever the fuck had supplied them (maybe it was just his mind--as far as he knows none of the ninja doctors had run him through psychological evaluation) were laughing at him and trying to make him more and more miserable.
‘Stop it,’ Sakura hisses. If Naruto wasn’t currently curled around the baby that was laying on a tabletop like a loaf of bread, she’d probably hit him. ‘She isn’t a potato! You’re insulting her!’
Sasuke suspects she was just jealous that the duty of playing with the baby went to the dumbass and not to her. She was sewing back together tiny baby clothes, seeing as she was the only one of them to actually know how to sew.
Guess the extra Girls-Only classes their Academy supplied taught them important life skills. Sasuke will probably stab himself in the eye if he tried to thread a needle.
‘You’re right,’ Naruto sagely agrees, offering the child another finger and squealing when she latched onto it too. ‘She’s a widdwe turnip lady.’
God, why, Sasuke raises his eyes to the ceiling. He never liked children. Especially not super tiny ones. He just didn’t know what to do around them, and they had no control over their bodies and required too much care. It was an awkward experience for both the toddler and Sasuke to be in the same room.
Sasuke had his hands full with Naruto as it is, thank you very much.
He was very content with washing the floors in a three-story building they had taken a Babysitting Mission in. All things considered, being a ninja wasn’t too bad--Lanky-sensei just kept sending them to be local blue-collar workers, and that secured Sasuke and his idiot team’s position as safe from crazy enemy ninjas.
They already had a crazy ninja for a sensei. Sasuke was still working out the rehabilitation plans. It wasn’t an easy process.
Sakura groaned, turning her head away from Sasuke and his arrangement of mops, mumbling something that he wouldn’t be able to grasp.
‘No!’ shrieks Idiot’s forehead as he turns around to look deeply offended at Sakura. ‘Bastard wouldn’t know what to do with a baby to save his life, Sakura-chan!’
How the fuck does Naruto know what to do with a baby, Sasuke scowls at him just out of obligation.
Dumbass gently extracts one hand from the kid's grasp and pulls his eyelid down, sticking his tongue out at Sasuke.
Sasuke rolls his eyes. He is not trying to lay a claim on a drooling infant. Naruto can get every baby in the village for all he cared.
The child gurgles something out, snapping Naruto’s attention back to her.
Sasuke focuses on mopping for some time, going around the couch, trying to shoo Naruto away when he has to mop around the place he was fussing over baby at.
‘--we potato feetsies. Tiny, widdwe potato handsies,’ Naruto’s forehead was saying and Sasuke audibly gagged at that.
At least now he knows how to completely immobilize the dumbass if he ever needs to, Sasuke wonders mildly, looking where the child has sunk her toothless gums onto Idiot’s finger.
Naruto doesn’t react to Sasuke looming nearby, so Sasuke shoves a mop over Naruto’s bare feet.
Idiot makes a sound like an angry bird choking on a worm and flails a bit, quickly distracted by the infant catching his other hand with her tiny hands and stuffing another one of his fingers in her mouth.
She does look like a potato, Sasuke thinks grimly. He won’t tell that to Naruto, though. Dumbass was smug about his task as it is.
Lankly-sensei was late. Again .
He told them to meet him at the training grounds at 7 am sharp . Sasuke still held some hope, naive idiot that he was, that Lanky will make it there in time.
They stood at the training ground for about three hours, visibly fuming (Naruto and Sakura) and angrily scowling (Sasuke).
When Lanky McNinja-sensei had shown up, he went through the same spiel he always did--say some stupid obviously just invented excuse, pretend not to hear Sakura and Naruto’s shrieking and flailing, and whip out his stupid orange book, giving them some half-assed task to do ( punch the air 300 times, run around the training ground on your knees 100 times, do a cartwheel until you throw up) .
The tasks were exhausting . The training in general was exhausting . Sasuke had expected that training under a Jonin sensei meant a lot of more in-depth-theory-blending-with-practice, but Lanky looked like he had no idea how to teach anybody any of his badass killing moves, so he just did what dubbed people do: if Guy guy would enjoy this exercise, the genin team will have to do it as well.
Sasuke tried to take it as training to protect himself from Guy guy eventually. It was fucking frustrating, sure, but he genuinely tried to look at it from the bright side, especially with the prospect of being able to defend himself from the green monstrosity.
He wondered if he’d have to go to the Guy guy to figure out the training exercises Lanky would do.
Sasuke shuddered. Fuck no.
Today, Lanky looked worse than usual if it was even humanly possible .
He had a deep circle under his eye and his usually electrified hairdo was kinda flat on his head, looking greasy and less like a weird grey cloud. Sasuke could see the guy twitch when he glanced at them from his book like he was suddenly presented in front of his biggest nightmare in broad daylight.
Sasuke really needed to figure out where the therapy specialists were located in this stupid village.
Lanky was still scary and untrustworthy, wearing too many fucking layers and acting as a local sleepy idiot (and like Guy guy) despite kicking their asses into the next year a month earlier , but he was in charge of their team. If his problems affected Naruto and Sakura’s midget ninja performance, and he didn’t do anything to deal with his personal shit, it was Sasuke’s problem to fix whatever was wrong. He didn’t need the kids to die on him unless he kills them himself.
An afternoon later, laying and heaving on the dusty ground next to moaning Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke had finally come up with the plan to fix Guy Guy Number Two. He just needed help from his midget teammates for it to work out.
“Maa, so nice of my cute little genin to treat their old sensei to some dinner,” Lanky-sensei had mused, his hand in an ironclad grasp in Sasuke’s fingers.
It was a fucking nightmare to get his stupid plan together, having next to none of the vocabulary to have his teammates help him out.
He had appeared at Sakura’s side a few days earlier, clutching the empty pot she still consistently left at his house. Sasuke ‘hn’ed at her, making the girl look up questioningly from the lunch box she was devouring between the excruciating training Lanky was giving them.
“Hn,” he said, then furrowed his brows in concentration, grinding his teeth together. “Naruto, Kakashi-sensei.”
He pointed at her lunch box, making the girl blink owlishly between it and him.
“ Toouwh- san ,” Sasuke had managed to grit out, pointing at her again.
Then he pointed at her lunch box.
Fuck, his pronunciation was absolute shit . Do all the fucking ninjas speak the same language?! Can he enroll in some classes to at least get a better grasp on the phonetics of the fucking words?
Ugh, Sasuke thinks as Sakura just keeps blinking at him, awed and confused.
‘You want to invite Kakashi-sensei and Naruto to my parents’ place for dinner?’ her forehead says and Sasuke barely restrains himself from pumping his fist in the air.
You are the BEST, he thinks, resisting hugging her, or something.
He had spent so much time memorizing the words and figuring out the correct way to say them, and she just got it from his first attempt, without him choking out more probably very incorrectly sounding dish names.
“Hn,” Sasuke nods.
Sakura beams back, maybe a little too enthusiastically for his liking. He didn’t spend much time convincing her not to have a crush on him since they became genin. Lanky-sensei and his suicidal behaviour were on Sasuke’s mind for the past however many weeks they had spent under his command.
‘OKAY!’ oh no, the big font is back, ‘I’LL TELL MOM AND DAD YOU WANT TO COME OVER.’
The first step completed spectacularly , Sasuke had mentally patted himself on the shoulder.
Sasuke tightened his hand on Lanky’s bony wrist--how the fuck did he fight at all being this fucking skinny?!--and dragged him forward. They had passed the barbecue place a minute ago, Lanky’s eye focusing on it for way too long. They had just gone past Ichiraku, and Sasuke was almost feeling the confusion of Ninja Face when they didn’t stop there either.
He dragged him forward, Naruto and Sakura hot on his heels, trailing through the civilian district before stopping at a door that on any other day would have made Sasuke run away like a scared cat.
The things he does for his stupid midget team, Sasuke sighs.
He knocks on the door before Lanky can open his stupid mouth.
The door swings open faster than it should have, and Sakura’s dad is right there, face stuck in a permanent wide but gentle smile. Sasuke almost stumbles away and hisses at him. That smile meant danger . That smile meant hugs .
‘Kura-chan!’ the man beams and drags his daughter into a hug as she squeaks but wraps her hands around him regardless. ‘We were waiting for you!’
Sasuke feels Lanky stiffen.
He can’t contain a mean toothy grin on his face, his reputation saved only by strategically hiding behind Lanky’s bigger form.
Naruto exclaims something out and rushes headfirst into the laughing man, getting enveloped in his arms. Were Idiot just a tiny beat weaker, his lungs wouldn’t survive the embrace he was currently held in.
‘--ashi-sensei,’ Sakura’s mother appears from behind her husband, towel still wiping her wet hands. She smiles, but her smile is calculating like she knows why Sasuke had dragged Lanky over here. ‘It’s such a pleasure to meet a man that teaches my daughter. You are just in time for the red bean soup. I will go get it off the stove.’
Lanky keeps still, speechless, and Sasuke already has a reflex to angle his neck up just to see people’s faces from where he is standing.
The guy looks dumbfounded, his lone eye wide open and lips mouthing something underneath his mask.
Then, finally, Sakura's dad shifts his gaze from a hug-drunk Naruto to Lanky-sensei.
‘You must be Kakashi! Kura-chan had told me so much about you,’ his wonderfully big and clear as his daughter’s forehead says.
Then, he extends his hand forward, looking at Lanky all earnest and intrigued.
“Maa,” Lanky says and he sounds abashed. “She is a great student. I’m very glad she is on my team.”
Stupid ninja moron falls for Sasuke’s trap. Lanky-sensei steps in and takes the hand to shake it.
Sakura’s dad immediately hauls Lanky by his hand and lifts him off the ground in a deadly hug.
Lanky’s startled yelp, amplified by his double-pitched voice, seems to jump a couple of octaves as he gets pressed to other man's broad chest, feet dangling in the air and arms pinned at his sides. Sakura’s dad lets out a laugh and spins both of them around.
Lanky mewls like a newly-born kitten, visible skin going red. Sakura’s dad looks extremely pleased, squeezing McNinja stronger in a quick burst of affection.
Lanky makes a sound like he is turning into a kettle, and Sasuke just strides past the two men before Sakura’s dad can get distracted and will yank him into the hug too.
Assassination Mission: Target Lanky-sensei completed.
Omake:
“He hugged me ,” Kakashi trembles, bleary eye staring somewhere off in the distance. “He just kept hugging me. ”
“There-there,” Genma pats Hatake’s shoulder without any real sympathy. “You said you agreed for monthly dinners at Haruno’s house, right?”
Kakashi gurgles a pitiful sound and lands his head flat on the table where they were sitting.
Genma stands up to get another round of drinks.
This is going to be a long night.
Notes:
Team Seven is doing a bunch of D-rank missions. wonder when they'd get their first C-rank though.......... :D
"Toouwh-san" is Sasuke's horrid attempt at saying Tou-san, or Otou-san, which is dad/father in Japanese.
thank you all so much for your comments and theories and support!
Chapter 17: Wave Arc, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke paraded the streets, stiffly holding the cat against his chest as Naruto and Sakura were trailing ten feet behind him, wary of getting too close to not end the almost -peace ugly cat had generously offered Konoha.
Team Seven was sent out on a cat retrieval mission six more times in the last a week and a half. It seemed like the ugly bastard of an animal decided to make it its life goal to get captured by genins as many times as it could.
It wasn’t even running away anymore, really. The cat was just making it hard to find it, but when they did, it would just wait patiently for Sasuke to pick it up and bring it back to its owner.
It has been a matter of trial and error, really, figuring out who had to handle the cat. When Sakura and Naruto tried to approach the cat the first two times they were given the mission this week, the balding bastard tried to viciously slice their guts open, letting out a horrible husky cry that would’ve been considered meowing if it wasn’t for an unnaturally deep voice.
Sasuke seemed to be the chosen one, or whatever. The cat always calmed down when he was the one to cautiously move forward to pluck it from the ground.
It was almost cute if the cat didn’t look like a boogeyman small ninja kids were warned of by their ninja parents.
When they had delivered the cat to a yet again bawling woman (Sasuke was going through the feeling of deja-vu each time he saw her reaction), Lanky-sensei had promised to treat them to lunch for being such efficient little child soldiers, which just meant that he’d bring them to Ichiraku, and they all would have to pay for themselves and cover their sensei’s expenses.
What a shitty deal, Sasuke scowled. It was good for team bonding though, he supposes.
Lanky was kinda funny, Sasuke begrudgingly admits, and even bearable if he didn’t sound like Guy guy. Ninja Face wittily dodged all Naruto’s questions about what was under his mask and was hilariously awkward if Sasuke was to look at him, probably fearing getting dragged for hug therapy at the Haruno household again. There was also the fact that Sasuke couldn’t for the life of him figure out how the Jonin ate. Each time Lanky just inhaled the bowl of ramen in a split second that Sasuke had spent blinking, all while trying to sneak a glance under Lanky-sensei’s mask. At this point, Sasuke was convinced there was nothing under the mask at all, and Lanky just willed the food out of existence to make it appear he was eating.
It was Sasuke’s unspoken turn to cover for Lanky-sensei today, all three genin just silently agreeing to do a rotation of paying for the skinny moron. He didn’t mind--he had a stupid amount of money to the point where he considered just sliding the payments for the missions into Naruto’s ugly frog wallet ( ‘It’s a TOAD,’ Naruto had wailed once when Sakura had asked what was it with him and the ongoing frog theme).
When Sasuke made it back to his still-dead neighbourhood, something felt wrong. There was someone in his house, moving around and upturning his carefully laid out papers of in-the-works Magic Japanese dictionary.
He gripped a kunai in his hand (and when did that become a reflex? Stupid dangerous ninja world), assessing the situation. By the sound of it, it was only one person wreaking havoc in his kitchen. The person also seemed not to know Sasuke was there, too, so maybe--not a ninja? Could it be that loud little twerp that shadowed Naruto around and made it his life goal to unintentionally choke himself on his own scarf were he to ever accidentally step on it?
Could it be the Shape ?
Fuck, Sasuke wasn’t ready. Despite all the stupid training exercises Lanky-sensei kept pushing them through, Sasuke wasn’t ready to go against someone that killed most of his neighbourhood. Sasuke was a stupid ninja child and even if he now could run faster than ever before and do push-ups on his fingers, it wouldn’t help him one bit.
He carefully peeked into his kitchen, ready to either fight or flight.
The ugly old cat was sitting atop his kitchen table, horrid half-blind eyes staring intently at Sasuke.
Sasuke furrowed his brows and made a shooing sound, still looking around the room to see if anybody else was there to kill him as he was distracted with a feline monstrosity.
No one was there.
It was the cat that was responsible for the mild destruction of his house.
Sasuke had lowered his kunai and crept closer to the cat. It had jumped off the table and went to Sasuke, head raised like it was a queen or something, and then with an ugly meow rubbed itself all over Sasuke’s bandaged legs.
He stared at it, dumbfounded.
The cat stared back as if daring him with what are you gonna do about it, midget kid? I lived longer than the oldest and strongest ninja your incompetent village had ever seen.
Sasuke let out an exasperated sigh.
He will have to bring the cat back to the Missions Desk. Later. He was too tired from having his ass kicked at the training earlier today.
Sasuke cast a precocious glance at a cat again and moved away to crash onto his futon into a graciously dreamless sleep.
The cat just didn’t leave.
Sasuke kept bringing it back to the Missions Desk, but Fugly kept appearing in his house whatever he did.
At least the house was a bit more lively now, with a God’s forgotten abomination stalking the halls and ominously meowing at odd hours.
It kinda acted like a guarding dog, too, almost killing shrieking Naruto when he dropped by to fetch Sasuke for Lanky-sensei’s training session. Sasuke almost lost his shit when he saw Fugly crash into Naruto’s chest with an intent to claw its way through Idiot’s ribcage, and had to quickly intervene because it did try to gouge out Naruto's organs.
The cat and Naruto had reluctantly made peace when both realized the other just wouldn’t leave. Fugly even allowed Naruto to pet it, once, in a brief bout of graciousness.
Guess Sasuke had a cat now, he thought grimly to himself while staring at--god, why did it need to be so ugly?-- the feline that kept rubbing itself on Sasuke’s side as he was sitting down on the floor, trying to decipher how to write a mission report without dissociating first.
The cat, possibly sensing Sasuke’s thoughts, just let out another guttural meow.
It could be worse, Sasuke supposes.
Sasuke needs to do some fucking damage control.
What the fuck Old Guy was even thinking, letting Team Seven take a C-rank mission that had them leave the village?!
Leaving the village meant increasing the chances of meeting crazy murderers and the crazy murderer of his neighbourhood , and Sasuke was still not strong enough to even land a hit on Lanky-sensei. This was fucking insane , who the fuck listens to complaints of a dumbass orange idiot and just lets him get a potentially suicidal mission?!
Sasuke might be overreacting, he knew that, but the drunk asshole that came at them and then proceeded to berate Idiot’s ugly little face did not inspire any hope in Sasuke.
Thank fuck Lanky-sensei suddenly decided to be competent and assured that he won’t take his cute little genin on a life-endangering mission (yeah, right), and then Old Guy had said it was just an escorting mission, which should mean, technically, that it must go without accidents.
(Deciphering what Old Guy was saying was a pain in the ass--why the fuck he needed to wear a fucking hat indoors? Was he afraid of sudden room-bound tropical thunderstorms?)
There was still shit Sasuke needed to get done so crazy creepy ninja master wouldn’t get him and them killed by blacking out from malnourishment, or some shit. Sasuke wasn’t sure what was the reason for Lanky’s half-catatonic state and an ability to still kick ass, but if they were to get out of the village to get subjected to whatever was out there, Sasuke needed Lanky doing his absolute best .
Ability-, mentally- and physically-wise.
He felt the tension leave Lanky’s frame when Sasuke’s insistent dragging didn't go past Ichiraku. Poor bastard was probably still traumatized by Sakura’s dad but--weren’t they all.
Naruto probably wasn't. But Naruto was a masochist.
As they closed in at the ramen stand, Sasuke had instantly zeroed on the flak jacket-clad back of Pretty Face that was currently being ambushed by Naruto’s insistent cries about probably begging for more food.
Idiot eats like a fucking beast. How he had survived on instant ramen before, Sasuke doesn’t know.
It was a fucking nightmare, figuring out on which days Pretty Face was treating Naruto to ramen. Since Sasuke couldn't talk much, all of his efforts went into stalking the Idiot for a solid week at some point, and no he wasn’t doing that just to casually bump into Pretty Face stop asking .
“Hn,” Sasuke announces their arrival as he moves away the cloth that was separating the street from the eating area.
Pretty Face turns around, beaming oh so brightly at him, his forehead forming a familiar 'Hello, Sasuke-kun'.
No, bad Sasuke, he scowls at himself, feeling his traitorous legs go wobbly and weak. He was on a mission. It was for the greater good of his team.
Sasuke feels Lanky-sensei try and wrangle his arm out of his hold, and viciously presses his fingernails into tender skin around Lanky’s wrist.
'Oh, Hatake-san,' Pretty Face’s forehead says. 'I've heard you are going to be doing your first C-rank with Team Seven.'
Then, Pretty Face points at Lanky with his chopsticks and shakes them with a grim expression, looking like a disheveled murderous chicken.
'You better take care of them,' wait, is Lanky trembling? Weird, ‘ the kids better make it back safe.’
Hooo, that was rich . Sasuke wishes he could record this moment to store it in his mind indefinitely.
He forcibly shoves Lanky on a barstool next to Pretty Face, then dashes to grab Naruto by the nape of his jacket and drags the Idiot out of the ramen stand as the dumbass keeps shrieking and flailing.
Sasuke slaps a hand across the Idiot's mouth, then presses a finger to his own lips. He points in the direction of Ichiraku and squints at Naruto, daring him to screech out anything else.
Naruto quiets down in an instant and squints from behind the tree where they’ve been hiding. Naruto almost drapes himself over Sasuke’s back, Idiot’s elbow landing on Sasuke’s head and they both struggle for a little bit, trying to fight over the space in their hiding spot.
They both freeze and glance up when they hear Pretty Face’s voice coming from across the street.
Lanky looks so tense it's like he was reliving the memory of Sakura’s dad's hands around him. Pretty Face had a Disappointed Mother face that most of the Academy students came to know and fear.
Pretty Face looked like he was chiding Lanky on something for a little bit; then, he moved a ramen bowl over to basically shove it in Lanky-sensei’s hands, pointing at it, still menacingly babbling something away, too far away for Sasuke to see what the men were talking about.
Lanky said something and that sounded like he had choked on his words--Sasuke wasn't sure.
McNinja’s back had solemnly bent over the bartop, his arm going through the motion of pulling down the mask to probably instantly absorb ramen with a void hole he had instead of the lower half of his face; Pretty Face’s angry voice was still loud and bright, ringing across the street.
As much as Sasuke wanted to know how the void hole had looked, he couldn’t compromise his mission--no, scratch that, he couldn’t let Naruto compromise the mission, who went berserk each time even the slightest opportunity would open to glance into Lanky’s creepy void of a face.
In a quick move, he had yanked at Naruto’s forehead protector, seeing a glimpse of 'hey bastard give it ba–' and sprinted away, hearing Idiot’s angry screaming behind him.
Step two of Lanky Taming went relatively well.
Team Seven’s lives were now fully relying on Pretty Face’s aggressive teaching skills.
Of course, all of Sasuke’s attempts at damage control were futile.
Why did he even try, he thinks absentmindedly even as his body is so tense with panic he fears his bones might just break from the pressure that was applied to them.
Lanky McNinja just got ripped apart and killed barely 15 minutes into their mission. Disgusting meaty slabs were flying in all directions, dowsing the road in crimson red , and a body that used to be a living human turned into a mutilated pile of flesh that would have to be recognized by dental records only .
Cowhide One and Cowhide Two that appeared seemingly out of nowhere just killed off Sasuke’s stupid skinny sensei.
He felt himself shaking, body rigid and frozen on the spot.
Oh god .
In a flash of movement, one of the Cowhides dashed to the side, moving so fast Sasuke had barely caught him with the corner of his eye. The other one appeared somewhere behind him, stupid hoarse voice distorted by a metal almost-gas mask, and both of them charged in Naruto’s direction, the Idiot just as frozen as Sasuke was.
No no no no, Sasuke’s brain kept pulsating against his skull as he bolted forward, shaking fingers pulling a kunai out of his weapons pouch, and it all happened so fast --
Cowhide Murderers raising their arms–-
Naruto’s terrified face staring at them, his body still unmoving and small –-
Giant chain raising into the air (the chain that had just mangled Lanky’s body beyond recognition )--
Sakura’s cry from somewhere on the side–-
Blood blood redredredred painting the street just like the neighbourhood, just like the shrine, dead dead dead bodies scattered around like puppets–-
Sasuke acted on instinct alone. He hurled the kunai forward, trying to hit the chain away, trying to buy Naruto some time because the Idiot just kept standing there , and it flew forward, landing on the chain raised in the air and pinning it to a tree trunk.
Were Sasuke not completely fucking terrified right now he would’ve pumped his fist in the air, victorious, stupid magic body instincts saving the day and giving his stupid midget team an extra minute to live.
His knife-throwing didn’t help. Obviously.
Cowhides detached the chain from their clunky arm guards-- Naruto was safe, move the fuck away dumbass, run back to the village, call for fucking adult ninja backup --and zoomed away from the orange Idiot, circling the wide street, one of them zeroing on Hat Drunkard, his clawed hand raised to tear the man's trachea out ( Sakura what are you doing there, fuck this old piss-smelling asshole, don’t protect him, runrunrun ).
Sasuke leaped forward, body trembling but somehow steady, and he put himself in-between the claws and Sakura. Stupid, reckless fucking midget ninjas. He should’ve just killed that fucking Old Man that allowed them to take this fucking mission. C-ranks don’t have killers, his ass. C-ranks are just escort missions and protection from bandits.
Cowhides didn’t look like bandits. Cowhides looked like assassins that were going to ruthlessly kill two dumbass ninja children.
Cowhides killed Lanky before Sasuke could even blink .
The claws were so close to his face and Sasuke could see, in panic, how other Cowhide was raising a deadly hand over Naruto, ready to disfigure Idiot’s tiny body.
Then, just as suddenly as it had started, it was over.
Lanky ( what) appeared out of nowhere in a dash of light, eye unnaturally serious, one hand wrapped around Cowhide One’s neck, locking it in a deadly grip, Cowhide Two already hanging limply under Lanky’s other arm.
Sasuke struggled not to fall to the ground and puke his stomach the fuck out.
“Yo,” fresh-from-the-dead Lanky-sensei said and Sasuke is going to fucking strangle the bastard.
(He was so glad to hear that disgusting double-pitched voice he was about to cry, but Sasuke will never mention it to anybody even if he knew how to speak.)
Sasuke’s eyes nervously moved to where McNinja’s body was supposed to be, road painted crimson from drying blood.
Nothing was there. A bunch of logs laid where meaty slabs were scattered moments before, and Sasuke had learned about Substitution from Sakura’s tired explanations to Naruto one evening after the class, so he probably shouldn’t have been so surprised, Lanky being a Jonin-Super-Ninja and all.
He wasn’t surprised regardless. He was fucking pissed off.
“Naruto,” Lanky said nonchalantly, voice still cold and calculating and so unlike him, “sorry I didn’t help you right away.”
Lanky regards Naruto head-to-toe, looking solemn and deadly.
“I got you hurt,” he says like he’d rather go and actually die in deadly Cowhide chains. “I didn’t think you’d be incapable of moving.”
Okay, fuck you. Naruto was an Idiot, but Naruto was a fucking kid , his ninja midget reflexes still shit and fresh from the Academy. They were all fucking twelve. Was Lanky born a ninja killer, stabbing people and breaking necks from the tender age of five?!
Lanky moved, hauling limp bodies of Cowhide One and Cowhide Two with him.
“Anyway, good job Sasuke, Sakura,” he regards them with the same blank expression like he was incapable of moving his face muscles, “and by the way, Tazuna-san.”
Hat Drunkard twitched and said something in a trembling voice that Sasuke couldn’t catch because of the stupid hat that was covering his forehead.
Sasuke was so done with dubbed- and forehead-people’s bullshit.
Fugly was the best. Fugly didn’t expect him to understand its meows.
“I have something to talk to you about,” finishes Lanky-sensei and regards Hat Drunkard with a look that, were it directed at Sasuke, would make him want to kill himself before Lanky puts his hands on him, trying to avoid the torture that suddenly-competent McNinja would definitely subject him to.
“Oh and Naruto,” Lanky glanced behind his shoulder, his weird dubbed voice cold as steel, “these guys have poison on their claws. You need to take it out quickly.”
Naruto squawks something out that Sasuke is still too far away to see.
“You have to open the wound and drain out the poisoned blood,” then, like he didn’t just share with the team that Naruto was still in fucking danger , Lanky moved away, going to a tree on the side of the road, throwing back a cold, “don’t move so much.”
Suddenly-competent Lanky dumped the unconscious bodies at the tree and started methodically tying them with their own chain to its trunk.
‘-- –et back to the village!’ Sakura’s sweaty forehead said. ‘Naruto needs medical attention, we can’t continue on with the mission!’
Then, because Sasuke is surrounded by crazy people, Naruto stabbed himself.
Ffffffffuuuuuuuuuck, Sasuke was not prepared for this amount of EXTRA crazy ninja shit today. It was supposed to be an easy enough mission for ninja people’s standards.
He wanted to go back to his dead neighbourhood. He wouldn’t even resist the cuddling from his disgusting cat.
Naruto had a look of mean determination on his face, kunai still sticking out of his hand, blood dripping down his wrist.
‘--ission continues,’ his forehead had said.
No the fuck it’s not, Sasuke wanted to bite out.
“Naruto,” came Lanky’s voice from behind Sasuke, “it’s all well that you rid yourself of poison, but you’ll bleed out and die if you don’t close the wound fast.”
For the first time in what felt like hours, the road was silent. Everybody’s eyes were on Idiot’s dumb stunned face.
Then, the dumbass started flailing around, his suddenly-determined look gone from his face, one arm clutching an injured hand and waving it around more than a deadly injured person should be able to.
He should’ve learned how to do glowy-hand-shit ninja doctors can do, Sasuke thinks grimly. Everyone Sasuke comes in contact with seems like the most stupid single-minded moron that the ninja world could ever produce.
They should’ve never gone on this fucking mission. Sasuke would gladly sell his soul to ninja gods just to go and weed some gardens some more.
C-rank is an easy escorting mission, his ass.
He's gonna lock all three fuckers in one of the empty houses in his neighbourhood when they're back. And sic Sakura's dad, Pretty Face and Fugly on them to keep them from running away.
Fucking ninjas.
Notes:
Tora Forcibly Imprints on Sasuke, Kakashi Gets a Shovel Talk and Sasuke Struggles Through Horrible Terrible No Good C-rank.
this was supposed to be a filler chapter with just preparations for the Wave arc, but I was too excited for some action to not include at least a tiny bit of the mission! >:D
Chapter 18: Wave Arc, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They sat in a boat that resembled an insanely wide canoe--he wasn’t an expert on boats, okay? Jeez --after finishing dealing with Cowhide-dum and Cowhide-dee.
Sasuke was still not quite sure if it was smart to leave two masked assassins just tied there, coming in and out of consciousness to answer Lanky-sensei’s deadpan demands, but he also wasn't sure how proper ninja missions work. Missions Team Seven did before paled in comparison to the shitshow they’ve been thrust into now. Living in magic ninja village was weird and dangerous, too many unknowns and too few answers, but here, out in the open in the supposed Neutral Grounds, Pretty Face’s ‘you’re all shinobi now’ that he cast at them after graduation, warm but serious, was getting a whole nother meaning in Sasuke’s mind.
He shouldn’t have fucking graduated. No matter what Pretty Face had said during their first meeting--Sasuke being an unwilling valedictorian--he should’ve failed the fucking year and made it his goal to stay rooted in the village for as long as possible.
He couldn’t do that, though. Not with Naruto and Sakura being stupid and incautious despite having an advantage of being more than aware of magic ninja shit than Sasuke would ever be.
The boat passes a giant bridge and Sasuke wonders how the fuck they didn’t see it before, but also--the mist. It’s so thick he can feel it on his tongue. It’s ridiculous. It seems like even the weather is trying to defy nature to stay aligned with stupid magic ninja laws.
Naruto was shaking with an unreleased excitement since the moment they had stepped on the boat. Idiot’s previous frantic flailings were forgotten in an instant after Lanky-sensei had wrapped a bandage around Idiot’s palm, patted him on the shoulder and fucked off to interrogate the Cowhide Brothers.
How the fuck Naruto’s injury didn’t require more careful inspection, Sasuke didn’t know. McNinja was so serious about Naruto being poisoned or bleeding out, and then after looking at his hand for two seconds he just basically slapped a bandaid on the hole in the dumbass’ skin and told him he was good to go.
Somehow, that had helped plenty enough.
Maybe ninja midgets are just a different breed, Sasuke had thought in annoyance and hidden worry, wrangling the kunai that he had hurled at Cowhide Maniacs earlier out of the tree.
Lanky led a one-sided conversation with Cowhide Two (or maybe Cowhide One? Sasuke didn’t really assign who was who, seeing as both of them were murderous maniacs and looked the fucking same ), asking questions in the same gravely voice, usual leisurely stance all but gone from his body. If Sasuke didn’t know Lanky-sensei for however long they’ve been his apprentices since graduating, he wouldn’t believe that this stone-cold Ninja Captain (or whatever his rank was in the police-slash-military system their village seemed to have) could possibly stagger away in horror from a warm figure of a man, trying and failing at dodging a hug.
Maybe they should start bringing Sakura’s dad on the missions. His presence alone would probably make all enemy magic people run away to lick their ninja-childhood trauma wounds.
From what Sasuke had gathered, Hat Drunkard had duped them. He had duped whoever was the fucking president of their village, too, making a request for a mission that was two ranks above what he had paid.
They were not even supposed to be here. Sasuke was a bit relieved to hear that, because that just meant he was the biggest unluckiest bastard in the world, getting murderous country-rock boy-band rejects instead of a nice and calm trip around the neighbouring country.
But still, they were here. The popular vote had decided that they had to continue the mission, with only Sasuke mildly protesting by grunting at everybody to return back the fuck to the village and make more Captain Ninjas go on the wild journey of fighting Cattlemen Assassins.
As they glided past the bridge, Lanky-sensei was conducting a mild interrogation while Naruto was being forcibly silenced by angry Sakura, the girl stuffing Naruto’s own headband into his mouth. Sasuke was on high alert ever since they left Cowhide Crew back at the tree, trying to catch any unusual movements before they even tried to jump on his team, but--he was only a kid. He is barely aware of the special stupid quirks his own village has, what the fuck does he know about other country’s unique magic ninja shit?
Sasuke could only catch Lanky’s side of the conversation he had held with the Hat Drunkard but that was enough--Lanky had reconfirmed that they were unqualified for this mission, then went on a way too lengthy description of some Gato-business-magnate-guy, and after Old Drunkard's long and tedious maybe-description of his maybe-woes had agreed they’d help the lying bastard of a man build his stupid fucking bridge.
(The entire time they were talking, Sasuke tried to duck his head as unsuspiciously as he could, barely catching some words like ‘chief— drug— contraband— waves— violence— control— government— fear— bridge’ under the wide onion-head hat of his. It was enough to gather the general gist of the monologue (why the fuck do they have time to monologue?), combined with Lanky’s stupid voice responding in an unusually calm manner.)
Which was--great. It was fantastic. Sasuke was in disbelief at what he was hearing.
They had almost died half a day ago and even considered turning back to the village, but now everybody had just decided to go with Hat Drunkard’s sob story despite getting more and more confirmation that this was probably a Super-Dangerous!-Do-Not-Interact –class mission.
The fuck was this dumb samurai code all magic ninjas were following, Sasuke thought bitterly, still gripping a ninja star in his pocket. If they kept following this rhetoric, they’d all die before even setting a foot on this stupid bridge.
Lanky-sensei had repeated a couple of times over their weeks as his apprentices that those who abandon their friends are scum or whatever. Didn’t that mean friends being in danger was a signal to get the fuck out of the dangerous situations to make sure no one gets killed?
None of the ninja midgets and ninja not-so-midgets minded being this close to death. Maybe it was a genetics thing that Sasuke was missing.
He grumbled under his breath and tightened his fingers around a ninja star.
Jesus fucking Christ, Sasuke would’ve moaned if he wasn’t afraid of Magic Ninja People locking him in the Magic Ninja Nuthouse.
They had reached a nice little shanty town that only lacked some ninja-themed pirates or something, stumbling around with a bottle of rum.
Apparently, they still had quite a bit to go, since Hat Drunkard’s house was on the other side of the archipelago. Lanky-sensei had said it would take about an hour to reach there, which was good enough by ninja land standards.
Why no one had invented a fucking car yet, Sasuke is yet to figure out. If he had any knowledge on how cars are built, he’d invest his time into becoming a new Toyota magnate.
Everything went downhill after Naruto had tried to kill a white rabbit by trying to pierce it with an insanely precise (for Idiot) fling of a kunai.
As the dumbass was trying to re-kill the animal in a chokehold rivaling Sakura’s dad, Lanky’s loud warning came from above their heads, making everybody duck.
Not again, Sasuke thought exasperatedly, eyes darting around, trying to spy Cowhide Comeback from between the trees, clutching at Sakura’s dress after pulling her down with him maybe a tad too hard. Hat Drunkard was holding his hat down like keeping it on his head was his biggest concern, and Naruto let go of a rabbit in a shock, stumbling and missing a giant sword that was flung at them barely by a hair.
Lanky-sensei was the first one to get to his feet, turned away from midget genin team, body slouched and hands stuffed in his pockets. By now Sasuke had learned it was a very deceptive stance, way too relaxed for McNinja’s reflexes, Lanky’s tall frame in baggy Adult Ninja uniform slack but capable of moving so fast he made Sasuke and the other kids believe he was killed earlier today.
Sasuke looks up, wary, trying to rearrange his limbs into a fighting stance and position himself in front of his stupid teammates and the Hat Drunkard.
The sword had lodged itself into a tree across them, the blade going deep into the trunk which was--concerning, because how fucking strong the person was supposed to be to fling it like this many feet away, almost chopping the tree down like a berserk lumberjack?
A man leaps on top of the sword, his back angled to them--which was fucking stupid, by the way, why the fuck would you make a show out of facing people you were trying to kill?--and his head turned slightly to regard the group underneath with an angry eye.
Magic Mike-lookalike was wearing an inspiringly inadequate amount of clothes. Sasuke would probably snort at that if he wasn’t aware by now that the more unhinged a ninja looked, the stronger the fucker was. The fact that Ninja Stripper was donned in pants and a ridiculously useless belt around his torso only meant that all of them were royally fucked.
Ninja Mike was also keeping up with the Cowhide theme.
Maybe all magic enemy ninjas were obliged to dress as runaway cowboys, Sasuke thought. Sort of like a uniform. Or a dress code.
It was certainly different from the Adult Ninja uniform everyone in Konoha had to wear.
Naruto had charged forward then, and Sasuke tried to yank the Idiot backward, because what the fuck was he thinking? Did he just attempt to take down Cowboy Extraordinaire by himself? Did he even see how deep the blade was lodged in that fucking tree?
Sasuke had rushed after him, trying to tackle the Idiot down. It’s like self-preservation instincts just didn’t exist in Naruto’s world, or magic ninja gods tried to do everything to kill the dumbass off.
Sasuke won’t let them. He gets to kill Naruto first .
Lanky-sensei had extended an arm, preventing both Sasuke and Naruto from getting any further than him, both boys bumping into each other at Lanky’s side with a strangled oof .
“Get back,” Lanky’s low double-voice had said, so serious that Sasuke was getting a feeling of the uncanny valley. “This guy is on an entirely different level than you.”
Yeah no shit, Sasuke bared his teeth in a snarl. Like they didn’t catch that from the stupidly big sword, and stupidly big muscles, and stupidly dumb outfit.
“Well, well, well,” Lanky had stated in a cheerful voice, taking a couple of steps towards the Cowboy Burlesque Enthusiast. “If it isn't the missing-nin of the Hidden Mist, Momochi Zabuza.”
Fantastic. Just what Sasuke had wanted. An extra dangerous enemy ninja that wanted to chop their heads off and use them as an ornament for his evil murderous cow farm.
Lanky-sensei had gripped his headband like he wanted to yank it off, but stilled instead, looking intently at the baby-ninja killer.
Ninja Stripper said something and Sasuke almost slapped himself on his head. Not only was the wood-and-head-chopper guy half-turned away, but his face was also covered in bandages , forehead protector slanted on his head, the only empty spot where the captions could’ve possibly appeared turned away from them all.
Sasuke stared at Kakashi instead, trying to figure out what was that with the sudden headband obsession. Did he have a hidden weapon there? Did he store an extra kunai pouch on his forehead? Is that why the captions didn’t work and Magic Ninja Gods decided to curse him with Guy guy dubbing?
“Get in a Manji formation,” Lanky-sensei said, hand still clasped on his forehead protector.
Then, McNinja slowly moved the forehead protector up to re-centre it on his head, and Sasuke stared at a closed eye, crossed vertically by a scar.
Lanky opened his eye and Sasuke choked on the air.
It was that eye . The eye from his nightmares, haunting him at night and making him toss and turn and try to breathe through the choking grasp of an invisible hand on his neck. Scarlet-red of the freaky eye moved to look at Sasuke’s frozen form and he felt himself start to hyperventilate, breaths coming out ragged and fast, fully expecting to be pulled into the familiar nightmare, staring at the woman getting stabbed on repeat like a damaged tape of a VHS.
Nothing happened. The eye just kept staring at him from Lanky-sensei’s eye socket, comma-like swirls spinning around the pupil.
“Protect Tazuna,” Sasuke was instantly snapped out of his panic because if anything could bring him back to the shitty reality, it was the awful sound of dubbed people’s voices, “and don’t involve yourselves in the fight.”
Fucking gladly, Sasuke wanted to answer, body moving almost on its own, arranging himself in front of Hat Drunkard like a perfect example of that picture in the textbook he had learned fighting stances from.
He still felt himself tremble, eyes focused firmly on Lanky-sensei’s back instead of the obvious danger of Ninja Stripper in front of them. What the fuck did the eye mean? Was it just a normal feature to have for any unhinged Adult Ninja? Did Guy guy also have a creepy red eye, just like that fever dream Sasuke had after the Genjutsu Incident?
‘---aringan, Sharingan, ‘ttebayo! ’ formed on Naruto's forehead as he stared intently at Ninja Stripper. ‘What is it?!’
‘Sharingan,’ Sakura’s forehead said as she scrunched it in concentration. ‘It’s a kekkei genkai. The power that the light of the eye generates, and the pupil emanates. The user of a Sharingan is said to possess the vision to see through all Genjutsu, Taijutsu, and Ninjutsu, and is able to deflect them.’
Okay, Well of Info, Sasuke thought. Why the fuck was now a perfect time for everybody to organize a Q&A about Lanky-sensei’s dumb creepy red eye?
He glanced at Sakura in obvious exhaustion and she had immediately flustered.
‘WHAT,’ hello big font, long time no see, ‘IT WAS TAUGHT IN THE ACADEMY!’
Ninja Stripper laughed as he turned to face them.
Then, the weirdest thing since hearing the dubbed voices for the first time started happening.
‘WELL SAID,’ projected Stripper’s pectoral. ‘THAT’S NOT ALL, THOUGH.’
Sasuke blinked a couple of times, thinking that he might’ve gone mad.
‘WHAT’S MORE FRIGHTENING IS THAT SUCH AN EYE CAN ASSESS AN OPPONENT’S TECHNIQUES AND COPY THEM, ’ continued Cowboy Extraordinaire’s right boob. ‘WHEN I WAS IN ANBU OF THE HIDDEN MIST—’
The text had disappeared from Stripper Ninja’s chest and reappeared somewhere right under his ribcage, letters curving around his body, half of the text hidden away and probably stretched to Stripper’s back.
‘--INGO BOOK I WOULD CARR–,’ his waist continued, ‘--E MAN WHO HAS COPIE–’
Then the text had jumped again, switching to Stripper Ninja’s shoulder.
‘---AKASHI THE COPY NI—,’ Stripper’s shoulder had finished, the last word disappearing somewhere under his armpit.
What the fuck is going on, Sasuke’s head spun around at a stunned silence around him. He was greeted by awed faces of Naruto, Sakura, and Hat Drunkard, all staring at Lanky-sensei like he suddenly grew a second head or something.
This was starting to piss Sasuke off. Stupid monologuing Stripper Ninja was obviously sharing important information and Sasuke was getting none of it because of stupid captions that kept switching places all over Sword Cowboy’s body.
‘--- ET’S END THE TALKIN—,’ it was Stripper’s collarbone, this time, text going upwards to his neck. Sasuke had to turn his head sideways just to follow along with it. ‘--KILL THE OLD MAN H—’
Go off, buddy, Sasuke wants to say. He is not attached to the geezer at all. Crazy Captions Buckaroo could slice the Hat man open right here for all he cared. If that meant Ninja Stripper wouldn’t attack the rest of them, Sasuke would even give the Cowboy a thumbs-up to signify his approval.
Unfortunately, Sasuke and his teammates were currently standing right in front of an apparent assassination target, effectively being in the way of the giant sword. This was such a shit fucking situation.
Sasuke gripped his kunai in front of him. Naruto and Sakura would obviously not let go of protecting the Hat Drunkard, so Sasuke had to stick by and fight Crazy Cowboy regardless of what his opinion was on this mission and the entirety of fucking Missions Desk back in the village.
‘--- UT KAKASHI,’ didn’t the Stripper say he was done talking? Ugh, ‘FIRST I HAVE TO DEAL WITH YOU.’
Sword Cowman had put a leg on a tree trunk, yanked the sword from it, and in a spectacular leap landed on the water like some kinda horny-people’s portrayal of a messiah, water bubbling around him, raising up, slowly creeping to cover his body as he struck a pose, one arm raised high, the other forming a sign in front of the bandaged chin, one hip canted sideways.
All of these theatrics, and for what, Sasuke scowled as the mist had raised around them and covered the entire area, hiding away not just the Ninja Stripper and his teammates that were standing a hand's-reach away, but also Sasuke’s entire body, his extended arm with a kunai disappearing in the fog.
Then, a body had appeared right behind him in the tiny space that was left between Sasuke and Hat Drunkard.
He felt a breath ghost down his neck, Ninja Stripper saying something in a jumble of words as Sasuke felt the blade press to his neck and the world around him turned upside-down.
Sasuke gets thrown away, spinning in the air, and only by sheer miracle does he manage to land on his feet, staggering a bit, trembling and squinting at the spot he was just standing at earlier. The fog had generously cleared up a bit, not as thick and unnatural on his tongue anymore but still feeling wrong.
Lanky-sensei had apparently teleported right behind them to intercept Creepy Stripper’s attack, stabbing him in the gut.
Lanky looks away from the enemy ( STOP GETTING DISTRACTED FROM FINISHING THAT GUY OFF, Sasuke wants to scream in pure terror) and smiles at Sasuke with his creepily spinning eye.
“Don’t worry, Sasuke,” McNinja says cheerfully, but there is something dangerous underneath it, “I won’t let my comrades get hurt.”
Lanky twists the kunai in Stripper Ninja’s gut.
The world stills around them for a bit, and then Sword Cowman starts to laugh, a tiny trail of captions running perpendicular to a kunai still wretched deep inside his body.
There’s— water? --dripping down where the blood should’ve been, and Stripper’s body just falls to the ground, turning mid-way into a splash of liquid.
Sasuke was done with this magic nonsense--the teleportation, the liquifying of the bodies, the sudden resurrections. Fuck all of it. He is going to learn how to shoot lightning out of his hands to fry Cowhide motherfuckers were he to ever meet them again.
If he survives, that is.
Magic Stripper appears behind Lanky-sensei and makes a clean cut with his sword right through McNinja’s midsection. This time Lanky is courteous enough not to scar his midget genins even further and doesn’t bother with the blood-slash-meaty slab light show, instantly turning his body into the water.
Neat.
Stripper staggers, looking shocked, and Lanky-sensei appears behind him again , for some reason stalling and not participating in an act of active stabbing to end this fucking murder circus already.
Ninja Cowman says something and Sasuke can’t see what it is, font going around murderer’s bicep right above the hideous cowhide arm-warmers. He feels like he is missing out on a bunch of more stupid monologuing, but then another Stripper appears behind Lanky and with a sharp kick sends him flying over into the water.
This fucking game of Fake Body Tag is getting on Sasuke’s nerves.
Naruto screams something out but Sasuke is still focused on Ninja Stripper--if Lanky is out of the game at least for now , nothing is stopping Sword Cowboy from instantly killing them off.
Sword Cowboy suddenly sprints forward, a flash of ‘---OW IS THE TI—’ over the side of his ribcage, and jumps into the water after their stupid creepy-eyed sensei.
Sasuke runs after them, because--because fuck that Hat Drunkard, okay, he doesn’t give a shit about his safety, but he cares that their dumbass sensei survives. He also needs to know what Sword Stripper is saying because for a weird murder man he likes to monologue way too much.
Maybe it’s the Dangerous Ninja thing. Guy guy has weird fashion choices; Lanky-sensei, among other weird shit he does, hides his face like it’s the Holy Grail, and Sword Stripper--uh. Well, he kind of does both things Guy guy and Lanky-sensei do, just in a way more unhinged manner.
McNinja-sensei swims up, looking dazedly around, and is immediately ambushed by collarbone’s ‘-- FOOL—’ of Sword Stripper, who immediately starts forming signs over Lanky’s head. In an instant, a giant wave pulls up, enveloping Lanky-sensei and forming a gravity-defying watery sphere around him, Stripper standing right next to it, one hand extended inside the sphere with its palm open up.
Sasuke is not even surprised at this point. Physics of this world stopped making sense to him a long while ago.
Stripper chuckles like a weird maniac. McNinja looks terrified and--Sasuke doesn’t like that look. Lanky is either sleepy or determined-- scared doesn’t suit him one bit, especially with that madly swirling eye of his.
‘YOU’RE CAUGHT,’ says Sword Stripper's left tit as Sasuke squints at it. ‘IT’S A SPECIAL PRISON THAT MAKES IT IMPOSSIBLE FOR YOU TO ESCAPE!’
There goes the monologuing again. Did he really need to explain everything he was doing every single time?
‘IT MAKES THINGS HARDER HAVING YOU ABLE TO FIGHT,’ now the text shifts to the right bicep.
Mad Sword Guy looks away from Lanky-sensei’s tense form in the water ball, and stares down at Sasuke, eyes mad and wide.
He says something again, and Sasuke doesn’t see the captions--maybe they’re on his back?--but he recognizes Lanky-sensei’s name somewhere in that sentence.
‘---T, I WILL FINISH THOSE GUYS OFF,’ it’s over right pectoral now.
Sword Stripper goes to make a sign, and-- God, will Sasuke ever get his break? --a clone forms from the water, laughing as he comes into existence, and wasn’t that a disturbing thing to witness which, in Sasuke’s opinion, was a bit excessive as well.
‘--ACTING BIG, WEARING A HEADBAND LIKE A NI–,’ Stripper’s midsection says, ‘BUT A REAL NINJA IS ONE WHO HAS HOVERED BETWEEN LIFE AN–’
Here goes another one of long useless speeches. If Sasuke wasn’t grateful for Stripper Ninja’s stalling since it prolonged Sasuke’s and his team’s lives, he’d throw a kunai at the bastard right about now.
‘IN OTHER WORDS, ONLY THO–,’ it’s over his navel now, ‘---O BE CALLED NINJA.’
Murder Cowboy lifts his fuck-off massive sword and points it at Sasuke and the kids behind him.
‘--IKE YOU CAN'T BE REAL NI–,’ the captions are now disappearing somewhere in Strippers ridiculous pants--really, if you’re going for an Exotic Dancer look, commit all the way and don’t wear fucking pantaloons like that--when Sasuke realizes that the caption’s abrupt end is not because they are covered by something on Sword Guy’s body.
He just abruptly stopped talking.
Sasuke readjusts his grip on the kunai and looks questioningly first at the Stripper, then sneaks a glance behind him at Sakura and Naruto, who look just as confused at the sudden ceasing of the evil monologue.
Murder Stripper is looking very intently at Sasuke like he is a little bit confused and very much disturbed. If Sasuke didn’t learn to read faces fairly well for the lack of language skills, he would’ve missed a flash of horror dashing across Cowboy’s face.
Sword Stripper’s hand wavers a bit. He opens his mouth and ‘KID, WHAT TH–’ appears at his navel again. Sword Stripper promptly shuts his mouth as Sasuke scowls, because--what the fuck is going on?
Ninja Cowman gurgles something out of his throat.
Then, the fog starts lifting again, quickly covering the area in the same heavy watery shroud, and Sasuke jumps back, trying to stay as close to his team as he can if he won’t be able to see shit in the next ten seconds.
The last thing he sees before the mist envelops everything around them is Sword Stripper's pinched and distressed face.
Notes:
ayo, it's a bigger one, boys. not super happy with this chapter but!! progress!
Also if anyone was wondering why Sasuke's Sharingan in Kurenai's genjutsu didn't just let him see through it--he has a shitty one-tomoe version that he doesn't know how to use and Kurenai is super fucking strong. That's it. That's the explanation.
Chapter 19: Omake, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wombat softly lands in the middle of a street, the Main Family house of the Uchiha Compound clear in their view. They had waited until the dark had fallen, cautious despite knowing the rotations of other, unaffiliated ANBU squads patrolling the area.
It was extremely annoying to drop off Cat from Wombat's tail; they both had to serve a rotation together today again, and it took about an hour to convince Cat-taichou not to tag along with Wombat to do a quick check-around, taichou, you don't need to worry, I can handle this alone, I'm just paranoid, silly-goofy Wombat being anxious like that.
The district was empty--even emptier than usual, with the Uchiha kid gone from Konoha for a mission and Wombat’s squadmates busy patrolling the Village Walls.
Uchiha’s mission should take about a week to complete, if not more--it’s a trip outside the village, outside the country, and if Wombat knows anything about the current state of affairs in the Land of Waves, little Sasuke’s team would get stalled at least multiple times unless their Jonin-sensei isn't a complete moron.
Wombat knows Hatake isn’t a moron. They are way too closely acquainted for Wombat not to be mindful of Hatake’s abilities--or rather, Wombat knows too much about the Hound-taichou, with Hatake still not being aware of him being watched--stalked--over.
So much for Hatake Clan instincts.
Wombat had been ordered often enough to go and lurk in Hatake’s shadow since he left the ANBU, and they never had to use more than a simple Chakra- and Scent-suppressing technique. The fool had never registered Wombat around, and even if he did, Wombat had enough of different henge layers together with regular disguise to keep their identity private under their mask--just like their orders stated back then, just like their orders stated for this infiltration mission.
It wasn’t much of an infiltration if there were no people around, and frankly, anyone could wander into the empty compound unless they were to be stopped by the Uchiha kid. Even when he was around, the brat just stayed inside his house for days at a time, only ever getting out to the private Main Family training ground right behind the building. The jinchuuriki would come over often enough to do--nothing, really; Wombat was part of the squad assigned to watch over the two when they had started meeting on a regular basis, and it was one of the most boring assignments Wombat had ever had--thankfully, it gave them enough time to pass the intel up and out, using their summons in the quiet afternoons of solo-shifts to send out general intel on both the Uchiha and the Demon Container.
Wombat knew the Uchiha kid had been crippled--that’s what Danzo-sama had said, voice cold and sneering, stressing ‘crippled’ like it was a punishable offence. If Wombat was dumber, they wouldn’t understand what Danzo-sama had meant--the child seemed just fine, acting just like he used to, staying mainly secluded and away from the rest of the village, locked up in his own compound and spending most of the hours training. The child never spoke unless spoken to, and even then opened his mouth just to announce the general annoyance or answer to questions with short, curd sentences. He did well academically and answered the questions during the class of his own volition, as well as threw lots of biting comments in the direction of the bijuu container were they to spar during their mandated Academy training.
Wombat knew that. Wombat had been watching the Uchiha Kid for 3 long years.
Whatever was going on with the child now was different.
To an untrained eye, the kid had stayed the same--aloof, silent, brooding, unwilling to leave the compound and too focused on his own training to pay attention to anything else. The aftermath of a butchered Yamanaka Jutsu had left him with barely even a scratch--that with Yamanaka clan head making frequent appearances at the kid's hospital bed to check him for any mental- or chakra-disturbances, but it was an open secret that the Uchiha child was not exactly the same after he had recovered from the Jutsu's effects.
Wombat was present there when it had happened, assigned to trail the bijuu container (or the Uchiha child--depends on to whom they were reporting at the end of the day) when they got a panicked alert from a passing Owl, her hands flying in a dozen signs a second as she was asking for assistance from Wombat and Cat-taichou to help to restrain a nin that was potentially affiliated with a Daidai Village.
The nin had stolen a scroll from the private Yamanaka archives, as it turned out. He tried to develop a new Jutsu that could permanently detach a mind from the body, leaving an empty vessel to live the rest of its life as a blank, useless meat slab of its former self, but--Wombat knew better than that shoddy superficial version that was reported to most Jonin-level shinobi.
Wombat's intel on Daidai Village clans was high-profile enough to know of the curse mark bestowed on the Yaimura clan, its people shunned for the old remnants of an unwilling attempt to seal the land-plaguing demon using bijuu-restraining seals. It condemned the descendants of the Main Line to bear the curse mark that deteriorated their memories, eventually unbinding their souls from their bodies, leaving Yaimuras to live short lives of barely-reaching a 25-year-old mark, clan population declining at a fast rate for many decades.
Having Yamanaka's mind-bending abilities, having the power to invade, destroy, detach the mind from the body would've been a great asset to aid the Yaimura.
Maybe the nin had thought detaching a mind from the body will let them detach the sealed demon from the mind of an individual, curing the clan of their inevitable demise.
Maybe the nin had thought detaching the mind from the body of a cursed individual will allow them to cleanse, following the old dwindling religion of the Daidai Village--once the mind is free of the body, the body will decide which healthy mind to choose.
Maybe the nin had thought that destroying the cursed population of the Yaimura clan would leave the rest unscathed, unaffected, preventing the curse from spreading any further.
None of that was particularly relevant to Wombat. They didn't care for Daidai--as long as that village didn't present any trouble to Wombat's cause, there was no reason to go and wreak havoc against weakened, cursed, dying out clan.
The Uchiha child was the only one to be affected by the Jutsu when it was released--the bastard puking all over Wombat when they went to pick him up.
As far as Wombat knows, the cause of Uchiha being a singular target is entirely unknown. T&I had speculated about the Sharingan and the possible distant past relation of this specific Uchiha to the Yaimura clan, but Wombat was not allowed to ponder on that topic for too long.
They had other goals to keep in mind.
Wombat had called for their summons, ordering them to investigate the house before they tried to enter it. You could never be too cautious despite the Uchiha child not being even close to Wombat's expertise, but--who knew what old seals had been waiting for them there, what traps had Hatake laid out were he to ever visit his student's house, what genjutsus were to await Wombat past the doorframe, put around by other overseeing ANBU squads or a deceased Clan Head.
They had waited for the agreed five-minute mark for the summons to do their job, and strolled inside, not bothering to close the door behind them for now.
The halls were empty. Wombat could sense their summons, crawling on top of some other form--restraining it? Killing it? Whatever it was, it couldn’t have been more than a domesticated pet--before beelining to the closest door, sharply taking in their surroundings.
Wombat's orders were clear--don't get themselves caught, don't take anything that the child could report missing to Hatake, and gather any possible information on the Uchiha kid to update the file in their registry.
Easy enough mission, especially with Hound-taichou gone; same for the rest of Wombat's squad that was assigned to trail the Uchiha, busy running errands outside the village while their target was under Hound's supervision.
Wombat moves between the rooms, halls eerily quiet, air stuffingly still. They could see which rooms the Uchiha child had rarely if ever went to--they were covered in heavy layers of dust, looking like nothing has been cleaned for many years.
Probably since the Massacre, Wombat muses, doing their best to side-step the places where they could have possibly left any footprints.
The only cleared-up path is the hallway leading to the kitchen, the turn leading to the bathroom, and the child's bedroom up the stairs.
Means: all the other rooms wouldn't have any new intel on the kid if Uchiha keeps trying to ignore cleaning them so much.
Wombat goes to lurk into some of them anyway--multiple bedrooms, a library, an office, and the house's dojo that looks the most abandoned out of all other rooms.
The most interesting chamber is the weaponry--intricate blades, katanas and tantos, all displayed like the remnants of the lost civilization. There are multiple swords hanging in the position of honour on the wall, and a few sets of red traditional armour, well-worn and scratched, looking like it have been safely stored and well-cared for since the Warring Times before fucking Senju could steal the bodies that wore that armour for experimentation,
Wombat would go to look at the blades some more--they can see some daggers they would've loved to put their hands on--but the dust layer is thick there, and Wombat wouldn't want to spend more time than needed on a simple recon mission, nor do they want to sabotage themselves like that.
They move to the kitchen first, noting the general state of disarray there. It's not dirty per se; it is just clear that it's a well-used space with more than one person frequenting it often enough. There are clean dishes drying near the sink, and somebody's red ribbon hanging tied to a kitchen table leg; there are some Academy-level books laying open, pages on rules of writing mission reports highlighted by somebody's hand, a neat string of kanji adding notes and explanations in-between the text. There is one abandoned wooden frog sitting on top of the table and Wombat recognizes it as the work of Cat-taichou--one of the many figurines he keeps leaving at the Container's windowsill.
The target has frequent visitors, with the Bijuu Container and the civilian-born girl being the most recurring ones, they make a note in their head.
Wombat moves out of the kitchen, shooting a mild glance at a bathroom (nothing to note; target seems to take care of its hygiene on a regular basis) and then they move up the stairs, minding which steps are creaking and cataloguing them in their mind.
The bedroom is surprisingly messy for the Uchiha child. The blanket is dropped over the futon, and the pillow is laying on the floor near it; it looks as if the kid was tossing and turning during the night, unable to fall asleep (target suffers from potential nightmares; troubles at getting an adequate amount of sleep). There are more Academy books scattered around as well as some extra reading on Taijutsu techniques, which is not particularly surprising--the Uchiha child was named the Rookie of the Year and it was only natural that he had studied hard for that position.
There are very few toys--mainly training shinobi equipment, wooden kunai and shuriken laying near the wall (target participates in active training outside of mandated team sessions). A singular teddy bear is laying face-up in the corner of the room, pebble-like eyes staring unseeingly at the ceiling.
Then there are papers.
Wombat bends over a scattered arrangement of writings, scanning it with their eyes.
There are some crude child-like drawings, stick figures posing in fighting stances and poor attempts at drawing out--hands? Hands forming seals with arrows pointing at whichever finger to move where.
There are some diagrams drawn nearby with no notable writing underneath, and Wombat pulls out a scroll to carefully put it over the paper, parchment slowly copying the contents of the paper onto itself.
They move some other papers around--some of them filled with more drawings; most of them quickly scratched out by a child's hand, poor attempts at drawing out hand seals and fighting stances angrily crossed out of frustration.
Some papers catch Wombat's eye more than the others--there is a paper that looks like a numbered list, fluid but wobbly scribbles written from the left point, where the number was put, to the right point, all in multiple unending lines. Wombat notices how, despite scribbles not looking the same, some of them are clearly following a pattern--a swirl reminding of Konoha symbol without the sharply bent tail at the end; a reversed singular 'tsu' character; a taller stroke with a perpendicular strip that reminded Wombat of a bastardized 'shi' character.
It looked coherent enough not to be just the Uchiha brat testing if the pen is writing well enough.
It looked like--a code or something, and developed enough for the child to be able to write out at least a dozen of pages with it.
Wombat swiftly moves the scroll, ink stopping to soak into the parchment from the drawings, and places it over the arrangement of code-filled papers.
They weren't really sure what to make of these--they had rotated the paper around so that the writing would make more sense, going top-to-bottom. The rotation of numbers didn't help in that case, though, digits upturned to the right like the scribbles actually had to be written from left to right and--it's a weird notion, readjusting the to read in different directions like that.
Wombat watched over the Uchiha child for long enough to know of his intelligence levels, and despite the kid being smarter than some of his peers, he was still a child. Was that, on the paper, a code of some sort that Uchiha had developed himself to hide--what?
What information a freshly-shipped genin could be possibly hiding?
Wombat pushed the copied papers away and moved the other batch forward to pass the contents onto their scroll.
Uchiha was smart, but he wasn't Uchiha Itachi-levels prodigeous.
Regardless, if the Uchiha brat was smart enough to develop a code that Wombat, with many years of experience of spying, gathering intel and deriving their own codes, couldn't immediately find a single lead to where to start desciphering it-
The Uchiha might become an even bigger target on Danzo-sama's radar.
He might be of a bigger value for Danzo-sama.
Wombat couldn't allow it.
They moved the scroll back into their pouch, deciding to seal it away before returning to the base. Danzo-sama wouldn't get his hands on this child if Wombat had any saying in this; prodigeous Uchihas never survive long enough under Danzo-sama's command.
Wombat moves out of the bedroom, descends down the stairs and closes the door.
They move out of the immediate vicinity of the Main Family house and only then recall back their summons, fearing for the rapid animal to attract unwanted attention even in the dead of the night in an empty compound.
Wombat rushed out, jumping over the roofs, swiftly moving above the streets, their form hidden in the dark. Their hand itched to go and open their pouch and open the scroll, trying to crack the code the Uchiha child had so scrupulously written out.
No, Danzo-sama won't get his hands on the Uchiha as long as Wombat is alive. If the fact came out that the child is hiding something and coming up with intricate codes that will take days, if not months to decode, it will be impossible to keep Danzo-sama away from The Last Uchiha any longer.
Wombat was already struggling to redirect Danzo-sama's attention from the brat.
After all, Orochimaru-sama has greater, bigger plans on Sasuke. He gets to claim the child before anyone else.
Wombat will make sure of that.
Notes:
*gasp*
YES Sasuke writes in cursive, don’t ask me why D:
Daidai Village and the memory-erasing curse is actually canon from Boruto btw, same as the Yaimura clan :D
Chapter 20: Wave Arc, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You three!” Sasuke hears Lanky shout from beyond the mist, “Take Tazuna and go! You have no chance fighting against this guy!”
How very inspiring, he thinks, gritting his teeth.
The option to fuck off was off the table the moment Lanky got captured.
Even if they were to run, Crazy Captions Buckaroo would catch up, wasting barely any effort on capturing them--a piece of cake, a walk in the park for a man who throws around swords like oversized frisbees. If they were to fight, even if the three of them did a spectacular job at it, sooner or later Ninja Stripper would kill them anyway--Sasuke had no doubts about how weak they were compared to him, how horribly incompetent their efforts would be against a crazy maniac like that.
Their best bet was freeing Lanky-sensei from the bubble.
Judging by the grim looks his teammates had, they came to the same conclusion as well.
Ninja Cowman--or his clone?--reappears at their side, lunging forward, the blade tucked in as he hits Naruto with the sword's hilt squarely in the chest, making the Idiot stumble and lose his footing, his forehead protector flying away in an arc.
Stripper says something, sneering, his back turned to Sasuke, and he takes the chance to jump and try to land a hit on Sword Stripper’s back. Sasuke is fucking dumb, because of course Stripper Ninja would see him, and Sasuke’s flailing with a kunai is probably an equivalent to a mosquito bite on the broad expanse of Cowboy’s back.
He barely dodges the elbow that was directed to his stomach-- barely because the hit still lands, but doesn’t send him flying across the clearing.
Sword Stripper turns around, looking directly at Sasuke, and makes a show out of stepping on Naruto’s loose headband, twisting his foot so the metal under it creaks under pressure.
‘YOU ARE JUST DUMB LITTLE KIDS,’ his collarbone says.
Thank you for your astute observation, Sasuke would’ve said if he had more than 3 words in his Magic Japanese arsenal.
He grunts instead, eyes darting frantically over Magic Stripper’s body, trying to find any weak spot. For a guy that is stupidly underdressed his skin seems to be made out of fucking industrial-grade steel.
Or water, since that is what he tends to turn himself into whenever anyone manages to barely scratch him.
‘WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO, KID?’ Stripper’s midsection says, ‘YOU DON’T STAND A CHANCE AGAINST ME.’
Yes, Sasuke is aware of that either. He just needs to figure out the way to dispel the clone and get to the Sword Cowboy’s actual body, maiming or distracting him for long enough so that he releases the Water Sphere Lanky-sensei was currently trapped in.
He jumps then, no actual plan in mind except for a litany of screaming inside his head--frantic oh shit oh god oh fuck --, trying to duck low and hit Ninja Stripper from below or stab him in his knee just to slow the mad cretin down a little.
Sasuke gets caught, of course, because he is stupid like that. Sword Guy’s stupid massive muscled chest is in Sasuke’s view, and then he gets yanked upside-down, his ankle clutched in Cowman’s hand as he dangles there, useless , dropping his kunai to the ground. He doesn’t know what to aim for first--to untangle Ninja Stripper’s fingers from the hold on his leg or go and try to punch him in the midsection--but his arms are too short to reach the Stripper, enemy ninja holding him on an outstretched arm like he weighs absolutely nothing .
‘---O∩ פ--S ɹƎ-- -∀ΛƎN,┴ ˥---NƎp ∀N⅄---IN--' H∀ΛƎ ⅄O--¿’ Sword Stripper’s ribcage says, text trailing upwards to his chest.
Ah. Of course, the captions wouldn’t be so accommodating to rotate when Sasuke needs them to.
He tries his best to wrangle his head around, struggling in Ninja Cowboy’s hold.
‘⅄O--Ǝ S┴I˥- --∀⅄INפ ∀┴ q--Nפ NINſ∀¿’ the captions switch lower, just under Stripper’s navel, and--thanks, Sasuke scowls, at least he doesn’t need to break his neck by trying to glance upwards to try and decipher what the fuck Cowman is going on and on about.
‘MHƎ- I --∀S ⅄O-ɹ ∀פƎ' I—,’ it's the side of his ribcage now and--wow this is really fucking frustrating, Sasuke’s head is fucking pounding now from both the rush of blood and adrenalin.
He yelps, getting dropped so suddenly, landing on his head so hard it makes his ears ring.
Sasuke tries to roll away, hands pressed tightly to his chest, eyes searching for any possible openings to escape the Sword Stripper, but gets hurled back by his legs again, Ninja Cowboy’s foot landing firmly on his chest as the Failed Belly Dancer stares at him, enraged, eyes wide and crazy.
He looks a bit deranged--no, scratch that, he looks very deranged, breathing heavily, and Cowboy bends down, putting more pressure on Sasuke’s chest as he chokes, feeling his ribcage compress.
‘WILL YOU FUCKING STOP,’ Ninja Stripper demands, text appearing on his shoulder. ‘I’M TRYING TO KILL YOU. THIS IS NOT THE TIME, NOR THE PLACE, AND THE TIME FOR WHATEVER YOU’RE IMAGINING IN YOUR TINY STUPID HEAD WILL NEVER COME AS LONG AS I AM ALIVE.’
What, Sasuke balances out at him, confused, opening his mouth to hiss out something that in another world would’ve resembled a sharply bitten off ‘fffffffuck you’.
Naruto-- attaboy --chooses this moment to rush at the Stripper, piggy-backing him from behind, his vicious tiny body clinging to the broader back like a leech--and Sasuke knows from experience how hard it is to get rid of Naruto when he drapes himself all over somebody’s back.
The Idiot doesn’t even have a kunai, but he clings to Ninja Stripper’s back like his life depends on it (and it probably does--as soon as Naruto detaches, he will be subjected to getting cut in half by a giant fucking sword) and Cowboy Man makes a show that Sasuke would’ve loved not to participate in out of trying to shake the dumbass off.
Crazy Sword Guy stumbles back, removing the foot off of Sasuke’s body, and Sasuke takes this split second to appreciate being able to inhale with his full chest again before grabbing the kunai and rushing to hurl it in the Other Body of Ninja Stripper that kept holding the impossible water sphere up in the air.
Other-Stripper deflects it like the knife is but an annoying fly.
Shit .
Sasuke barely has time to move his head when Naruto’s body gets catapulted into him, and they both roll in dirt, momentum carrying them back to where Sakura was still protectively standing over Hat Drunkard.
‘STOP THESE CHILDISH GAMES,’ hello right pectoral, ‘I HAVE NO TIME TO KEEP PLAYING WITH YOU!’
Naruto groans where he was laying near him, arm bent under an angle that should’ve been painful . He is clutching his forehead protector--when the fuck did he manage to get it back?--as he watches Cowboy Extraordinaire with a truly hateful look in his eyes.
‘WHEN I WAS YOUR AGE, THIS HAND WAS ALREADY STAINED RED WITH BLOOD!’ Ninja Stripper informs them like that’s news.
Duh, Sasuke rolls his eyes. He can see that. He could see that even if he was blind . No wonder Cowhide Number Three was that insane.
‘WHEN I WAS YOUR AGE,’ long time no see, left pectoral--also, they were back to the monologuing phase of the battle, which was nice, because Sasuke’s body ached in the places he didn’t know could ache, ‘THE STUDENTS IN THE ACADEMY KILLED EACH OTHER. CLASSMATES WHO HAD SHARED RICE FROM THE SAME POT FORMED PAIRS TO KI—’
The text was gone from the chest and reappeared around Crazy Stripper’s waist like the dumbest belt Sasuke had ever seen.
‘---E FIGHT DIDN'T END UNTIL ONE OF THEM DIED. PARTN–,’ left bicep now, ‘--THERS DREAMS—’
These monologues were giving Sasuke an aneurysm.
“What are you guys doing?!” Sasuke hears the familiarly atrocious sound of Lanky-sensei’s voice. “I told you to run! Our mission is to protect Tazuna, have you forgotten about that?!”
Yeah, well, there was a crazy villain with a Shakespearean-level of oratory skill blocking their way out. The villain also looked like he does a thousand pushups a day all while eating little midget ninja children. Sasuke thinks that’s a good enough reason not to focus on the mission right now. Hat Bastard can go and build a fucking bridge all on his own for all Sasuke cares.
‘--VEN THE EXAMS HAD TO UNDERGO A REFORM TEN YEAR AG–,' it’s just above the pants waistline now, captions curving around the waist and half of them disappearing from the right or left side of the Stripper’s body.
Idiot next to him scrambles to his feet, hands still clutching his forehead protector.
‘What reform?’ his empty-of-anything (what a wonderful development) forehead demands, the dumbass looking downright ready to rip Cowboy’s throat with his teeth--probably the bad influence from Fugly.
Also, why , Sasuke almost groans. They don’t need more encouragement from anybody to keep the murderer's rant going, but--maybe Idiot was onto something. The longer the Back-In-My-Days tirade continues, the less Cowman Stripper focuses on killing them.
‘--NG BOY WHO DIDN’T HAV– — TO BECOME A NINJ—,’ Sasuke is going to grow old and withered if he stays in this forest for another decade while waiting for Monologue Man to get to the fucking point, ‘--IHILATED OVER A HUNDRED EXAMINEES.’
Lanky-sensei across the field looks pained .
Ninja Stripper starts to laugh again, a deep voice spreading across the expanse of the forest clearing.
‘THAT SURE WAS FUN,’ this one is diagonal from tit to the navel, wow, the captions never did this before--
Stripper stutters, looking positively green as he likely ponders whether to stick his sword into their bodies, or just be done with it and despawn by stabbing himself in the chest.
What the fuck got jammed up his asshole, Sasuke thinks grimly as the Stripper is fuming , eyes avoiding the plot of land where Sasuke and his team were standing.
Sword Cowman turns around to look at Lanky-sensei, his voice stern and demanding and panicked as he is shaking an open palm in front of him, captions located probably somewhere on his chest that Sasuke can’t see .
“Maa, Zabuza, didn’t know you were afraid of a little bit of a cute child’s puppy love,” Lanky says in response to whatever slew of angry Stripper noises Sword Cowboy had produced.
Now Sasuke had officially lost what the fuck the past 10 minutes of monologuing were going on about.
Just then, Naruto appears from the side (when the fuck did he move?), index and middle fingers on each hand extended, left hand perpendicular to the right.
At least 15 other Narutos appear as they all jump on top of a distracted Stripper, trying to make him stumble just from the sheer volume of kiddy midget flailing.
Cowboy flinches like he is afraid of catching cooties--he isn’t gonna, okay? If Naruto could infect anybody with his boy cooties Sasuke’d be having an infestation problem by now--and he struggles in the Naruto-pile for a little while before probably remembering he owns a fucking sword . He swings it around, making a clean cut through more than a half of them, mangled not-Naruto bodies disappearing with a pew.
Naruto-Number-Eight-Out-Of-However-Many shouts something out, too far away for Sasuke to recognize what he is talking about and--fuck, that was a real disadvantage, wasn’t it, he had to completely rely on Lanky in all of the battles to fill up the what' s and the where' s of Sasuke’s failure to understand what was going on.
Then, Naruto Number Eight throws something at Sasuke and he catches it almost instinctively, hand firmly clasped around a--blade? No, many blades, a massive ninja star unfurling itself as he grips the ring in the centre.
Okay, sure. Maybe that will work. Maybe throwing bigger things at the Cowboy Stripper will make him lose control of the sphere for long enough for Lanky-sensei to get the fuck out and get on with the program.
Sasuke spins the ninja star and propels it forward, massive blades spinning and blending to become one massive sharp frisbee directed to the Original Stripper’s direction.
It first goes for Fake Stripper, who dodges it with almost no effort, and then goes in an arc towards the Original Stripper, so close to him, so close to just shaving Cowman’s head off of his shoulders—
He catches it.
He catches it like it was nothing .
Sasuke watches as another ninja star appears on Lanky’s side and flies towards the Sword Guy too, but he jumps over it like it’s just another day in the office.
It probably is, for him.
Then, the second ninja star pew' s in a cloud of smoke, and a meanly grinning Naruto is right there , Sasuke’s lost kunai in his hand as he throws it at Sword Cowboy and it--it almost hits , flying a hair’s width away from the Stripper’s face, and they were so close—
All of this was enough to distract Cowman for long enough for his concentration to break , and the watery sphere is wobbling now, but Sword Stripper has the massive ninja star in his hand, and he snarls, eyes murderous as he spins it, and Naruto over there is going to get chopped into a million of tiny pieces—
A loud thunk prevents the spinning of the ninja star, and wet Lanky-sensei is right there , hand balled in a fist and placed under the blades--it should have cut his hand in half , but it probably didn’t affect him out of sheer stubbornness.
“Naruto, Sasuke,” he says, voice unwavering and lethal . “Outstanding strategy. Both of you have grown quite well.”
Naruto, half-way in the water, pumps his fist because he is fucking dumb and doesn’t have any intentions to survive past teenagehood, and starts running his mouth about something Sasuke is too far away to see but he is certain the Idiot is just explaining how he came up with this strategy.
Sasuke didn’t agree to any strategy. In fact, he didn’t even know they had a strategy. He had caught a blade and thought his best option was to hurl the massive thing somewhere in Zabuza’s direction, failing miserably at hitting Sword Guy One, having Sword Guy Two catch it, and succeeding at doing any damage by sheer luck, with Naruto having backup plans of backup plans.
Idiot really should use his brain more often if he is going to keep coming up with mad shit like this. Even Sasuke feels smart about aiding in this entire clone-of-a-clone-of-a-clone debacle that Naruto probably picked up from the earlier game of Fake Body Tag Adult Ninjas did.
Naruto must be dancing inside his head.
“And,” Lanky continues, hand twisting to grip at the blade and squeezing it, his pain receptors waving a tired goodbye at him, “this ends now.”
They fight viciously , hands flying so fast Sasuke can barely catch which signs they are forming, and it is an insane conglomeration of physics-defying jutsus, water bending to the will of two men like they are gods.
Sasuke is fucking afraid to face anybody with a power level as high as Ninja Stripper’s and Lanky-sensei’s. He will not stand a single fucking chance if he were to fight someone like that one-on-one.
One tide raises to crush into the other, and it feels like they are using the exact same techniques all throughout the fight, trying to will the water around them to destroy the opponent by either drowning them or punching their essence out of their bodies with the rush of a deadly waterfall that looks like it becomes solid when it lands on another person’s body.
Magic Stripper’s water is as unhinged as he is--it is chaotic, over-encompassing, trying to drown out not only Lanky-sensei but also the entire world around him. He uses the water like it’s his second--third, fourth–limb, air going haywire where the controlled water passes.
Lanky is more--controlled, methodical with his water. He seems to be too aware of his surroundings, taking in any change in the environment with an almost clinical approach. He manages to block away some waves that would’ve killed midget ninjas in a tsunami-level of destruction, conjuring water walls and blocking off attacks with insane ease.
In the end, control wins over chaos , and Sword Cowboy comes crashing into the tree with the power that should’ve shattered bones--but he is raising to his feet again, and it feels like this will never end , both men wielding the nature like it’s their personal toy until the cows come home.
Lanky jumps on a tree where the Stripper is staggering to his feet, face blank the same way as it was blank when he was fighting Cowhide Brothers--it looks like he’d murder without hesitation, like he’d destroy entire nations without so much as a twitch of an angry-red eye.
Lanky-sensei swings down, legs angled to come in contact with Sword Guy’s chest and--
Cowman lets out a choke, blood gurgling in his throat, and he falls down like a fucking ragdoll, two sharp needles sticking out of his neck.
Sasuke didn’t even realize where they were coming from, and Lanky looks as lost as he is, face forming a frown that looks so stark from the previous detached-from-the-world expression.
A figure jumps down the tree--how did no one notice there was someone else here?--, its long green jacket dry despite the flood that was raging mere minutes ago, ripping off trees with their roots.
The figure is--small, probably no taller than Sasuke is--wearing a white porcelain mask with thin, curvey eye-holes and a red wavy design in place of the mouth. Brown hair is dangling in two long strands in front of the face,-- mask --the rest gathered in a white bun holder.
The person--kid--says something that Sasuke will never be able to read out with the lack of visible skin on the kid’s body as Lanky-sensei bends to check the pulse and furrows his brows.
“By the look of that mask, you are a Kiri tracking nin,” none of those words make sense to Sasuke but he stares intently at Lanky, the man being the only clue to figuring out what was going on.
Tracking Nin bows their head and says something else in the same cold, almost detached voice, and goes on to pick up the dead body of Sword Stripper.
They both disappear in a whirl of leaves, leaving the soaked clearing together with Team Seven and Hat Drunkard to catch their breath, their feet still buried in the wet dirt.
Sasuke will need the longest fucking nap after this. He will kill the Old Guy from the Missions Desk by stuffing his stupid wide hat into his mouth until he chokes on it, and then he will fall into a coma.
No amount of Fugly’s horrible meowing will wake him up before all the memories of water and dead bodies, needles piercing their necks will be gone from his mind to become a distant echo of the mission he’d rather they have never taken.
“I’ve heard you passed your team,” Sandaime had said, pipe sticking out of the corner of his mouth.
It’s not like Kakashi had any choice, really. He would’ve passed them even if they were the most incompetent kids he’d ever seen. Sandaime had made it clear enough that he needs Kakashi to watch over the jinchuuriki as soon as he is out of the Academy, Sharingan being a good way to suppress the Kyuubi and prevent it from escaping.
It was the same with The Last Uchiha. The kid needed someone to help him manage his kekkei genkai that he had evidently already awakened if the genjutsu exercise Gai had put them through this year was of any indicator.
Whoever was their third teammate didn’t matter. Kakashi’s mission was to restrain Minato-sensei’s son if needed (the kid still so painful to look at) and train The Last Uchiha to make him a valuable and loyal asset to the village. That was it .
Kakashi had to admit he was scared of taking a team of freshly-genin under his command. They were so-- small and weak and would rely on his protection and advice, and Kakashi couldn’t be sure to provide it to them.
It had been a surprise that the kids already worked together this well. They stood no chance against him, sure, and they had rushed into action solo without thinking through the strategy, leaving the rest of their team behind, but he could see the intent behind their failing attempts at getting the bells.
When they had all collectively decided to return to the Academy, as prompted by Sakura, he was surprised. There was no hesitation in any of them, tiny faces grim with determination, agreeing to stay behind for another year just to keep their team formation--no, just to keep their friend in their group. Were Kakashi to be in the same situation at their age, he wouldn’t have spared a single glance at whoever was tied to the stake.
Such deep bonds in a team that early on were rare and were only ever seen in Ino-Shika-Cho formations. He couldn’t not pass them just for how bravely Naruto and Sakura had stood against him, protecting tied up Sasuke, ready to fight even if they knew they had no leg to stand on against him.
“I did, Hokage-sama,” he had bowed his head slightly, hands out of his pockets.
“What do you think of young Sasuke?”
Kakashi’s eye had widened for a split second then, and he looked at Sandaime in suspicion. He had expected to hear that question about Naruto, and Kakashi had some opinions on him--too brash, too desperate, too loud, too Kushina with no skill and experience that she had. Naruto will make a good shinobi one day, but not under Kakashi’s lead--he is still too caught up in the memories about the dead to give the kid the proper training he rightfully deserved. He will try his best, but Kakashi knows he isn’t enough.
“Sasuke is,” he had shut his mouth, biting the inside of his cheek, deciding on what to say, “interesting.”
Sandaime had nodded like that was the answer he had expected.
“Yamanaka Inoichi had reported no aftereffects of the butchered jutsu that hit young Sasuke,” the Hokage had said, looking out of the window, fingers intertwined on his lap. “That is, he couldn’t find anything that could’ve been wrong with Sasuke.”
They both had stayed silent for a bit.
“As you know, it was a poor attempt at recreating Mind Destruction Jutsu of the Yamanaka clan,” Sandaime continued, “channeled through the wrong chakra pathways. It’s a blessing no one else was affected by it.”
Kakashi knows of it, of course.
T&I had been a mess for almost three months back then, trying to get answers from the nin that had stolen scrolls of the Yamanaka’s jutsus. It looked like he tried to replicate their techniques and had developed a new jutsu that was supposed to permanently bind one’s consciousness out of their body, effectively leaving them a vegetable with brief bouts of coherency that wouldn’t be registered anyway as the body and mind would be completely disconnected. It would be like sitting in a hole, coming in and out of consciousness, screaming your lungs out at the people that were just outside of it to help you but finding that no one can hear or understand you.
If the jutsu's development was successful, it would have a devastating effect.
Thankfully, it didn’t work the only time it was used--on a group of kids of all things.
The only one affected was Uchiha Sasuke.
Kakashi knows (because despite being shinobi, Jonin tend to gossip an awful lot) that Inoichi found no disturbances in the boy’s mind, but the consequences of the jutsu were seen to anybody who had functioning ears and eyes--the kid was basically rendered mute, and the only time he had spoken more than two words at a time it was complete gibberish, slack mouth forming syllables that didn’t exist.
Asuma, who had brought Sasuke to the hospital right after he was hit, had reported that the kid was disoriented and scared, trying to move around despite having chakra exhaustion--he had burnt himself out right after the incident, Sharingan active and madly spinning in the boy’s eye sockets.
Other than chakra exhaustion and selective mutism, Sasuke seemed just fine.
Danzo-sama had been furious, spending that one council meeting seething and spitting madly at everyone around him, asking how could the village not notice the new Forbidden Jutsu being developed, its powers rendering one of the valuable future assets of Konoha useless and crippled.
Kakashi--he didn’t like the old fucker at all.
Despite not speaking a sentence in a year since being hospitalized, Sasuke seemed--better, somehow. The ANBU that had been appointed to watch over him in case anything else happened had reported that the kid was making friends and cooking and hanging out just like any other child would do.
The only concern had been that he had made friends with the local jinchuuriki, but almost a dozen of ANBU that had to watch over the two for the first month of the boys' hanging out around each other were convinced that the kids were just being kids.
Kakashi was glad sensei’s son had something good going for him.
Kakashi couldn’t provide anything for Naruto’s well-being. He won't take anything nice that was happening to the kid for granted.
“Kakashi,” the Hokage had said, looking solemn and serious, “Was there anything out of place that you had noticed in young Sasuke’s behaviour?”
No, Kakashi wants to say.
He knew the kid for a day max. He was never appointed to watch over him before. There was no way Kakashi could know enough to judge when the kid was acting out of place.
But.
During the bell test, when Sakura--so clever, Kakashi was so proud of her--had dodged his Sasuke-henged-clone, he had heard the Uchiha kid screech out a jumble of sounds, a weird sibilant screech of frustration coming from where Sasuke was tied and writhing on the ground of the forest floor. It didn’t sound like any known to Kakashi words, the shrieked-out cry too hard and guttural for it to be an existing word.
It might’ve just been an angry cry of frustration, but it sounded too coherent to be just that.
Kakashi had pondered over it for a day already. He could’ve been overreacting--and he probably was, seeing as this was the only occurrence of Sasuke producing more than a humming or tongue-clicking sound around him.
He will not report it. Not before Sasuke vocalizes like that again, or he finds the reason for those sounds.
"No, Hokage-sama," he had bowed again then, keeping his face carefully neutral.
Now, almost two months into being a Jonin sensei, he has enough on his hands with the Uchiha kid as it is. Kakashi is an entire encyclopaedia of destructive behaviour starting from his early youth, but he never tried to openly ogle an enemy in the battle. Gai’s Teaching Guide 101 did not provide anything on puberty and hormones, but--Kakashi is pretty sure Sasuke discovering he is attracted to missing nins is not going to be mentioned even in a dedicated Birds-and-Bees section of the bookstore.
How did sensei ever deal with this, he thinks mildly, the tension from the fight finally leaving his body, his form promptly switching to having trembling pulls on his muscles--a telltale and disgustingly familiar sign of chakra exhaustion.
Kakashi sees his genins’ faces turn pale and concerned before his legs give out and he hits the ground face-first, limbs weak and unresponsive, blacking out in the wet dirt of the Land of Waves.
Notes:
shoutout to the entirety of Brazil for keeping me awake to post this chapter today. I accidentally crushed a bunch of paçoquinhas all over my keyboard and had spent more time clearing out the candy bits from between the buttons and _panicking_ than I had spent editing the text.
Naruto was super competent in the original Wave Arc!!!! all that despite still being a dumb little whiny baby. Gotta love the kid.
Chapter 21: Wave Arc, Part 4
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hauling Lanky-sensei’s limp body through wet mud was a feat-and-a-half.
Hat Drunkard didn’t help. Obviously.
Sasuke and the rest of Team Seven had to lug an unconscious McNinja the rest of the way to their destination, more than half of Lanky's body just dragging along on the ground, three out of four limbs barely lifted up by tiny midget hands.
By the time they made it to Hat Drunkard’s house, Lanky-sensei was caked with dirt. His face was unrecognisable under twenty different layers of a mud-mask--he should thank them later, it is basically a ninja spa day for him--and they had lost his weapons pouch that used to be attached to his thigh somewhere along the way.
On a good note: Hat Drunkard’s daughter was nice.
The nicest person they were to meet during their journey, painfully reminding of Pretty Face in the way she angrily fussed around them after they came in, leaking motherly I Will Ground You For Being Stupid all over the place. Her forehead, nice and empty space with reasonable font size, deserved a solid eight-out-of-ten on Sasuke’s Caption Placement Tier.
Her hot bean miso soup was a bona fide masterpiece as well. Sasuke would rate it very close to Sakura’s tomato soup--not that anything would ever top it anyway.
Were he to ever run away from his magic ninja village, he’d just move to a cabin near Bean Miso Mom’s house and act as her personal midget-ninja bodyguard. Protection fees: lunches and dinners.
Her tiny shrimp of a son was the polar opposite of nice . The kid is downright fucking creepy , brooding on the sides of the room and standing still in the shadows like a little prop child. Combined with the moronically tall bucket hat he has yet to remove from his head--it seems like the obsession with stupid hats runs in the family that only the Bean Miso Mom had managed to dodge--Sasuke might have mistaken him for a very strange floor lamp.
Brooding Shrimp hates Naruto like he is personally responsible for the falls of entire civilizations. Shrimp seems to hate them all, actually, but Idiot had somehow won the popular vote (in which only Shrimp had participated) to be the sole focus of all the baby bitching Broody Shrimp did.
Maybe it was the fact that Naruto was disrupting the well-established feeling of misery Brooding Shrimp had going, or maybe it was the fact that the Idiot couldn’t shut his mouth even if his life depended on it.
Over the two days that Team Seven was bunking at Hat Family (minus Bean Mom) household, Sakura and Sasuke had to drag two morons away from each other an astounding 16 times.
Sasuke had counted.
Not like there was much else to do.
Hat Drunkard--who had since removed his onion hat and was subjected to all the caption-reading Sasuke was now able to do without getting a sore neck--refused to go to the bridge if Lanky-sensei was still out cold. Considering the Cowhide Gang was after him and Team Seven already had to fight three assassins over the span of one goddamn day, Sasuke guesses that was reasonable.
Downside: that has also stalled the mission and prevented them from going back to the village as fast as possible to get any other Adult Ninja to take over this bridge-protection-bullshit for them.
When Lanky finally woke up, the morning of their third day here, he looked like he wanted to drown himself in alcohol.
Sasuke finds out about Lanky's Third Resurrection after he was caught in the middle of the territorial pissing match between the Idiot and a Broody Shrimp--both of them wanted to sit on the porch and naturally, this town--porch--ain’t big enough for the two of them. Sasuke had to redirect Naruto’s frustrated flailing at being called names onto himself (and whatever Shrimp had said will remain a mystery, forehead hidden under the hat) by extending a leg and making Naruto trip, and then participating in a hissy cat-fight while Bucket Hat Broody stood there with an expression of I was right, all ninjas are stupid.
Broody was seriously testing Sasuke’s patience, here. One more day of doing nothing and he will be joining the slap-fights the two dumbasses have been having.
He ducks his head into the room where Lanky had been laying down since they had brought--dragged--him there, completely gone for the world, just to hear Sakura’s accusing voice, the girl obviously scolding their moronic poor excuse of an adult of a sensei.
Lanky looked horrible. They didn’t undress him since they came here, really, just wiped off most of the dirt from wherever they could reach. For the two months since Team Seven’s formation, Lanky’s reluctance to remove any clothes from his body and covering up in extra layers whenever he could became very obvious to all three of them, so when Bean Mom tried to wriggle skinny body out of its Adult Ninja uniform, Naruto instantly started protesting against it, spewing Big Boy words like ‘respect sensei’s privacy’ and ‘don't touch him without his explicit consent'.
Which was ridiculous, by the way, coming from Naruto of all people, the same dumbass who never knows not to cross the limits of Sasuke’s personal space.
Guess Lanky-sensei had the privilege of being a cool-and-hip ninja-Jonin and Sasuke was yet to reach the same level of respect.
“Hey-yo,” comes Lanky’s Guy guy voice, and he waggles his fingers in an attempt of a wave from where he was huddled under a giant blanket on the futon.
The blanket had been dwarfing Lanky’s frame to the point where it looked like Lanky was incapacitated in a bed of a giant and not swaddled in the house of the nice little soup lady and an idiot midget of a shrimp.
“Hn,” Sasuke nods in acknowledgement and rearranges his legs to sit on top of them because apparently, that’s a normal way to sit for Ninja people. The only one to sit like a normal person on the floor--and it's Sasuke’s definition of normal --had been Naruto, and--
That doesn't say much.
“Sakura-chan and I were just talking about the fight,” Lanky-sensei says.
Sasuke glances questioningly at Sakura and she is unnaturally grim, face scrunched as she was lost deep in her thoughts.
“You all did really well,” Lanky continues, weirdly earnest, “you all have grown so much.”
Okay, can they maybe not have a heart-to-heart discussion right now? Sasuke was still tired after dragging Naruto away from Broody Shrimp as the kid was about a split second away from a rage-induced stroke caused by Naruto's existence on a porch.
“To go against an opponent so much stronger than you, risking your lives for the team and yet being on high alert of your limitations and chakra reserves,” is monologuing an infectious disease? “Not every grown shinobi can do that.”
Because they are all suicidal, Sasuke wants to roll his eyes. He would love to stay alive for as long as possible, thank you very much. If he can manage to drag Sakura and Naruto--and Lanky by association--out of an early grave, he’d do what he can to keep them, you know, breathing.
Not for the sake of the samurai code thing they had going on. Or the mission.
Especially not for the No-Hat Drunkard.
“But,” Lanky looks at him and Sakura, lone eye grim as he peeks at them from under a humongous blanket, “there is one thing that we still have to consider when we will proceed with this mission.”
Sakura is worrying her bottom lip between her teeth and Sasuke feels like she was already informed of sudden complications.
Was it that they’d have to ambush the hideout of fucking Cowhide Ninjas or something? Is there yet another Stripper waiting for them around the corner? Is Lanky now crippled for life?
“Zabuza is still alive,” Lanky says then, moving his eyes to stare at the ceiling, “and that tracking nin is his associate.”
Did Lanky-sensei astral project himself out of his body while he was as good as dead in Bean Mom’s spare bedroom? How the fuck does he know that?
“Hn?” Sasuke furrows his brows questioningly.
‘--ing nin always destroy the bodies on the spot,' he turns his head just in time to look at Sakura who was now staring right at him, head turned so he can see her face, which is--nice, it’s good they have started to catch up on the fact he needs to see people’s faces not to feel like the dumbest person in the room. ‘Or decapitate the body and take the head as proof of the assassination. And those senbons–’
“Not enough to kill a man of Zabuza’s stature,” finishes Lanky-sensei for her, his sleepy eye turned at them again. “It is just acupuncture needles. This wasn’t a murder; this was an attempt to distract us and save Zabuza.”
Great. Still makes zero sense how two stupidly giant needles jammed in somebody’s neck are not enough to kill them, but Lanky must know his ways around ninja-slaughtering.
“We will train,” he then lamely supplies.
‘–inute!’ Sakura’s flushed forehead displays a text in a franticly running sequence of words. ‘Even with training we are not gonna be strong enough! Our opponent is a shinobi whom even you, with the Sharingan, had a tough fight with!’
Sasuke nods sagely along with her, because--what the fuck, is this guy trying to kill them? They had barely survived two days ago, how in the fuck are they gonna go and fight against both Sword Guy and Needle Kid?
Judging by Sakura’s twitching fingers on her lap, she thinks of exactly the same thing.
Also what good does it do to just remember what Magic Judo move someone had thrown at you at some point? It's not like it's actually gonna help in a real fight. If you were to keep throwing perfect copies of the opponent's punches at them, they'll just know better how to counter them. The fact that everyone just keeps swooning when Lanky's dumb eye is mentioned must be some kinda gross hero-worship, or whatever.
“Sakura-chan,” Lanky sounds serious and--proud? “Who was the one to save me when Zabuza imprisoned me?”
Sasuke rolls his eyes. It was less saving and more sheer fucking luck. Ninja Stripper could’ve killed them at any given moment if he had just stopped fucking talking. Why he didn’t kill them Sasuke wasn’t sure, but thanks to Cowman , he supposes.
“It was all of you,” Lanky-sensei says earnestly. “Sasuke and Naruto distracting Zabuza. You, staying true to our mission to protect Tazuna-san. I’m going to make sure we are all prepared if he were to attack us again.”
Lanky doesn’t sound so sure himself, but this Ted talk was, evidently, good enough for Sakura, who ducks her head and blushes furiously.
‘I’LL GO GET NARUTO,’ her forehead says abashedly, ‘TO TELL HIM YOU ARE AWAKE NOW.’
She stands up and dashes out of the room.
Sasuke makes a move to get up from the aching position he has on his knees, but Lanky’s hand stops him--or makes an attempt to stop him, weak fingers scratching at Sasuke’s knee instead.
“Sasuke, wait,” Lanky looks pained and Sasuke seriously considers calling Bean Mom to ask her to look over McNinja, because maybe he is about to get comatose again, “I wanted to--I need to apologize for not telling you about my Sharingan earlier.”
Sasuke shoots him a confused look. Why the fuck would McNinja apologize to him? Sure, the eye was creepy enough and Sasuke was glad Lanky-sensei was hiding it just like the possible-mouth-void under his mask, but it’s not like Sasuke had lost his composure during the battle for too long after seeing it. He is not dumb. He will cry about the creepy eye when he climbs onto the futon in his house where he is not compromising the safety of his midget friends.
“It’s,” Lanky swallows and stares at him so desperately that Sasuke kinda wants to go and tug the headband down over McNinja’s other eye just to block away the Sad Puppy look--maybe Naruto and Lanky were related, or something, having nailed down the same kicked-dog face. “I’m honouring it for the sake of the Uchiha clan the best I can.”
Okay? Sasuke squirms on his bent legs. Sob story incoming? How is Sasuke relevant to any of this?
“I know I am nowhere close to being a perfect teacher for your kekkei genkai, and I never had access to the Uchiha libraries to learn more about it,” Sasuke frowns at that because what? “but I want to help you with whatever I can.”
It just gets more and more confusing the more Lanky keeps talking. How is Sasuke’s surname relevant to this? Is Lanky hallucinating? Alright, off you go, good job on taking care of your creepy-ugly eye?
“I am not an expert on any doujutsu but I had my Sharingan for quite a while now,” Lanky admits and raises a shaking hand to rub over the covered eye. “But you are an Uchiha, and you deserve to know how to use your Sharingan without exhausting yourself and repeating my failings by having no one to teach you. I know I am not even remotely close to what your family would’ve taught you but--you are an Uchiha, and Sharingan is your birthright.”
Wait a fucking second, Sasuke blinks, stop the motherfucking train.
Is the creepy magic red eye a birth defect that is unique to Sasuke’s dead family?
Does it mean the creepy-eyed Shape from his dreams is Sasuke’s random cousin or something?!
Is the blood that caked the walls of his neighbourhood the result of someone using that fucking eye to kill theirs and Sasuke’s entire family and whoever the fuck else lived there ?
Sasuke is feeling a heat flash over his back like he is back in one of his nightmares, air cool, but body on fire , the stench of copper heavy in the air; he is in Bean Mom’s spare bedroom but simultaneously in his own house, sky dark and lights off and oh god there is so much red and so many corpses and red eyes swirling and pulling him in and he thinks he is screaming his throat raw and the pain will never end and why did he have to do this why--
Wait, Sasuke blinks out, his body still trembling, arms gripping his knees way too hard and leaving finger-shaped bruises.
Lanky also has a creepy eye.
Lanky said creepy eye is Sasuke’s family’s magic atavism.
Lanky-sensei… is his relative?
Sasuke casts a suspicious glance at McNinja. They don’t really look alike, but distant cousins don’t have to. The only similarity is that they are both so pale that becoming a Masked Cultist is off the table--unless both of them want to burn their shoulders the fuck off.
Maybe Sasuke will start greying in a year? And then he’d be sporting the same horrible bird nest of a hair?
He shudders. Fuck no. Hopefully, it is a unique to Lanky trait that won’t get passed to him. Maybe it is just the consequences of being a Ninja, or whatever.
Sasuke looks closely all over Lanky again. Maybe he hides his face because he is kinda similar to Sasuke, or whatever. Maybe he is being targeted by the Shape to kill him off like the rest of Sasuke’s family, so McNinja gotta do what he can to hide his and Sasuke's relation.
Lanky-sensei doesn’t even have the same surname as Sasuke, but--he could’ve changed it. Or maybe only his mother is related to Sasuke. He actually doesn’t know how surnames here work at all, come to think of it.
The more Sasuke stares, the more he tries to pick out any similarities he and McNinja might have. It’s not much, but they got the same eye colour, and maybe one day Sasuke will grow up as tall as Lanky-sensei?
That was a nice thought. He had to beat Naruto at the height race if he doesn't want the dumbass to lay on top of him like a ragdoll anymore.
Lanky-sensei better share those genes, stat.
Not Lanky-sensei. Lanky-whatever-the-suffix-for cousin was?
Plus, there’s the entire bit about Sasuke supposedly also getting a creepy Sheran-thing eye. He is sure he would’ve noticed if his eyes would start spinning in swirly patterns. He owns multiple mirrors in his house, he isn't Naruto.
Is there a possibility Sasuke will also develop one eye and will have to hide it behind a headband or something? Or maybe he will have to grow out his hair to have his fringe hide it away? Because that eye shit is creepy. No wonder Lanky hides the eye away. Sasuke gets him.
During her sudden burst as an Unending Well of Knowledge, Sakura said that Sharingan was enhancing the fighting abilities too, so if Sasuke wants to defend himself--and his stupid Lanky-cousin--from the possible attack of their Murder Cousin, he has to be prepared. Maybe having an ugly eye is not too bad, especially if it’s just one. It will take time getting eye-to-hand coordination back to its two-eyed level, but an eye patch might actually even look a little badass.
“I’m sorry if I might’ve overstepped,” Lanky-cousin’s voice comes up, pulling Sasuke out of his thoughts. “I just–”
“Hn,” Sasuke nods firmly and then proceeds to nod a couple more times, hand going to pat on Lanky's shoulder in a 'there-there' motion just to reconfirm that he accepts the training, welcomes McNinja into the family and will invite him over for Bank Holidays further on.
If Lanky is related to him, that’s yet another reason to keep him alive. Pretty Face’s over-the-ramen-talks about appropriate child-rearing tactics might not be enough to teach McNinja the needed skills to survive, and Sasuke will take anything that can resemble a family because--this shit fucking sucks, okay, he is twelve and lives in a giant house with no adult supervision which is great but feels--unnatural, like he is missing something.
Lanky is a self-sacrificial adult moron with no useful adulting skills, so Sasuke is not blaming him for taking too long to come around to tell him about their mutated family history.
Maybe he can start occasionally inviting Lanky for dinners instead of paying for him at Ichiraku, which got old as soon as it had started. Or Sasuke can drag him on like, Creepy Eye family outing to throw some knives at some trees or whatever magic ninjas like doing in their free time.
Lanky-cousin-sensei looks--relieved. He relaxes in his bed and then his eye widens again as he turns his head to look at Sasuke.
“Another thing,” what? He looks even more uncomfortable than before, “during the fight with Zabuza. You, uh. I mean.”
Sasuke looks at him in question. Maybe he should really go and call for Bean Mom who probably has more experience dealing with sick people than Sasuke does.
Lanky sucks in a breath and starts babbling some shit along the lines of ‘It’s–I mean–when kids grow up–sometimes you have–it’s completely normal by the way don’t worry–but you need to–it’s not a good match–I mean–everyone goes through this but–there are many other good people you can look up to—’.
Before Sasuke can vocalize a confused “hn”, a loud crash resonates somewhere downstairs with Bean Mom’s cry sounding deafening in an otherwise completely still house.
Sasuke is on his feet before he can even think.
Lanky looks surprised and tense, and Sasuke doesn’t have fucking time to deal with whatever babbling his distant cousin was trying to spew out.
He glances around the room, looking for something as a substitute for a weapon, snatches a lamp from the dresser, and rushes down in a panic.
Notes:
Sasuke _please_ you got it all wrong, try to look _underneath the underneath_ or something D:
full-on crack to water down some serious stuff from the previous chapter. I got two more fully pre-written, out of which one is an outsider pov, and the other is your Regularly Scheduled Programming :tm: which is basically an FYI: the chapters won't be coming out daily after that until I accumulate enough extra text to start editing it as fast again.
maybe I should've thought of a healthy posting schedule. or maybe fuck it, we rolling with whenever the stuff gets done, which will probably be. 2-maybe-3 chapters a week? :thonk:
Chapter 22: Wave Arc, Part 5
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke almost slides into a wall with how fast he had rounded a corner to get to the source of the yelling as fast as he can.
Bean Mom is standing in the kitchen, hands pressed over her mouth, pieces of a broken plate laying on the ground. She is staring at the exit door with big watery eyes, looking so distraught it's as if she had witnessed a murder.
Naruto is standing at the doorframe, face neutral and free of any emotions, a hand pressed to his bruised and bleeding cheek, mouth forming silent words but not saying anything coherent for the captions to catch on it.
Broody Shrimp is nowhere to be seen.
"Oi!" Sasuke beelines towards the Idiot, a hand that is not currently clutching the lamp going to move in a wild circle around him as if asking what the fuck.
The Idiot's cheek is bleeding, an angry bruise standing out on the dumbass' skin, and Sasuke really needs everyone to chill the fuck out when he is not present in the room to de-escalate whatever the fuck is going on. He can't leave anybody on their own without someone getting injured or injuring someone else, and at this point Sasuke is really running himself thin on ways to distract everyone from setting the goddamn house on fire.
"Hn?" he asks, demanding, one hand trying to pry Naruto's fingers from pressing angrily into the bruise--is the Idiot trying to make himself hurt more or what?--as he finally puts the Self-Defense Lamp on a table nearby.
Multitasking.
Sakura appears in the doorway, looking flushed and concerned, noticing Sasuke's confused eyes on her as she gestures at the door.
'Inari hit Naruto and ran away,' her forehead says, 'because Naruto called him unworthy of his dad.'
Sasuke wants to bash his head into a wall, repeatedly, and then ask Lanky to kill and resurrect him just to keep getting concussed again and again.
Naruto's hand is finally pried away from his cheek and it's still bleeding, but it looks--better than it did a few moments ago? Weird. Maybe the Idiot's fingers were obscuring the view and made it look worse than it was.
Sasuke can see out of the corner of his eye as Sakura goes to the Bean Mom, bending to pick up the broken plate pieces. The woman breaks off out of her horrified trance--her hands, too, are uselessly trying to grab on the sharp shards.
Suddenly, Bean Mom hisses, distractedly shaking her hand and bringing a finger to her lips.
Sakura is fussing over her now, her tinny voice directing the protesting--but now thankfully distracted--woman to give her the hand and allow Sakura to apply a bandage that she wriggles out of her weapons pouch.
Sasuke redirects his attention to Naruto, whose empty thousand-yard stare and a red-and-angry cheek make him look like what Sasuke sees in the mirror when he wakes up from another nightmare filled with red and spinning eyes--his family's stupid red and spinning eyes, apparently, because Magic Ninja World is moronic like that despite Sasuke's assigned title making it sound like some kinda bootleg kiddy theme park.
Sasuke clicks his tongue and lets go of the Idiot's hand, irately rolling his eyes as he makes a move to Sakura to beg her to spare some bandaids or whatever else she might have in that known-dimension-defying bottomless pouch of hers.
As soon as he takes a step away from Naruto, the Idiot bolts, crashing through the door with all the delicacy of a raging bull in a china shop, and--shit.
Sasuke panics a bit. Then he panics some more, because Naruto is a midget, but he is a ninja midget, and Sulky Shrimp is not going to stand a chance against an enraged Idiot. If Naruto decided to punch the lone brain cell out of Broody's head--and that with Naruto having half of the brain cell himself--the Shrimp is not going to survive another fucking day and will go straight to where his dad had gone, apparently.
Sasuke is tired of trying to keep all the idiots around him fed, watered, rested and not dead. He doesn't even have time to keep up with watering, feeding and doing other rational person stuff himself. Every single person he meets just keeps attempting to become the most fucking disastrous and annoying ninja-world child, all of them simultaneously fighting from being potentially usurped from that position, just like they are trying to keep themselves at the top of the Catastrophe-Personified scoring board.
Maybe it isn't too late to just--go and hit his head on the wall like he had planned earlier. Sasuke eyes the corner wall suspiciously. If he would angle his temple just right and hit himself just hard enough, he might go into a vegetative state with memory retention of a potato, and then he wouldn't have to remember to care for his stupid fucking friends.
He sighs.
And follows after Naruto.
He finds both Brooding Shrimp and Brooding Dumbass at the pier a little bit off and away from Bean Mom's house, having run himself to near exhaustion, head exploding with all possible ways Naruto could bash Shrimp's skull in.
If he deals enough damage to Broody to disable him, would that mean, hypothetically, that Naruto will be locked in a Ninja jail? Or would it be a Kiddy Ninja jail? Or, since they were in another fucking country, would Naruto get locked up in a Cowhide People jail?
The thought of a loudmouthed dumbass in the same cell as a bunch of murderous monologuing cowpeople makes Sasuke groan out of frustration. Naruto will get himself killed within seconds because he doesn't know when to shut the fuck up.
Sasuke is better to start coming up with fucking jail-breaking plans. Would Sakura help? Probably not the best idea to involve her, because if they'd get caught they'd both get locked up together with Naruto, and she has parents who will probably go and strangle Sasuke (Sakura's mom) or look at him all sad and finish him off with crushing his spline in one swift arm movement (Sakura's dad).
Maybe he should fetch Lanky-sensei. Lanky-cousin-sensei. God, this is going to be fucking annoying, he should really come up with another name for McNinja--the stupid nicknames are getting too long.
He thinks of a Crazy Captions Cowhide Stripper. Sasuke shudders.
Sasuke finally takes in the sight of the two clowns, nearly hysterical himself--the two are just sitting next to each other, sandals gone, toes touching the water (or in Shrimp's case legs hovering a foot above the water). They seem to be--talking? And crying, Naruto's face as red as the bruise on his cheek. Shrimp is pressing himself into Naruto's side, lips trembling, and the Idiot is doing the awkward motion of ruffling Broody's hair with a stiff move as if he had never done that to anybody who was two-to-three heads shorter than him.
Huh.
Sasuke can't see what they are talking about, standing away on the land (the only reason he did find them is because of the hideous orange jumpsuit which Naruto should really throw the fuck away--it was a good way for Sasuke to track him down, but so does it open the opportunity for all, you know, murderers to hunt the Idiot down. Maybe the Cowhide Bros targeted them initially because the orange made them so angry they just lost it. Sasuke kinda gets them). Naruto is murmuring something softly to the Shrimp and the latter nods furiously, wiping at his face with his arm, and then goes to wrap his arms around Naruto's midsection, the Idiot looking a bit lost for a moment before he goes to return the hug.
Shrimp makes a squawk and struggles a bit.
Ah, Naruto is using Sakura's dad's technique. Maybe Sasuke does need to intervene in case the Shrimp's body will just give out under the choking pressure.
Sasuke sees, in shock, as the Shrimp just tightens his hold on Naruto.
Naruto does the same in return.
Sasuke decides that he has had enough when the crying and hugging scene had turned into the two morons aggressively trying to out-hug the other, kids' faces going more and more red the longer they roll on the ground, crushing each other in their arms.
If they permanently maim each other like this, Sasuke doesn't care. Stupid idiots had brought it onto themselves.
He leaves, going back to Bean Mom's house to give Sakura a nod and a shrug, just "hn"ing at her in exasperation when her forehead asks if both of the kids are still alive.
They are, unfortunately, but at Sasuke's sanity's cost.
Sasuke now has to deal with two annoying fucking disasters ever since that unsettling pier-bonding scene. No-Longer-Broody Shrimp had imprinted himself on Naruto with the same viciousness as that Asphysphaxion-Scarf kid back in the village, and if Scarfy had looked at Naruto like he was his older brother--which is bad enough--Shrimp had decided that Naruto is a good enough equivalent for a slightly-underdeveloped dad figure.
Still limping Lanky-cousin-sensei (Sasuke is in-progress of picking out a new name, alright? Jeez) had decided to focus on their chakra training in preparation for a possible battle with the Stripper again.
Sasuke has to admit, he was kind of excited about this training. If Lanky is going to teach them a cool new trick like that dope water stuff he did before he got himself so exhausted he nearly died, Sasuke will finally have at least one cool jutsu under his belt to slam the Sword Cowboy's head the fuck in.
Instead, Lanky makes them walk on fucking trees.
Which is kinda cool. But completely useless against the Sword Guy.
Sure, Sasuke could maybe run away from the Stripper by just bolting up the tallest pine tree and just sitting there, but he remembers how far into a tree the giant fucking sword can lodge itself into. That tree will go down hard, with Sasuke still clinging to it like a scared cat.
So, tree walking? His stupid cousin probably suffered from brain damage from all that Sharingan use.
Because that shit will not help them fight at all.
He begrudgingly admits that Lanky making it look stupidly easy by climbing up and upside-down with fucking crutches also forced Sasuke to believe he can do that shit in one smooth go.
He was wrong--the first time he came even remotely close to running up the pine tree, he managed to get maybe a fifth of the way up before his leg decided that it was enough and exploded a giant hole in the tree trunk, propelling Sasuke away at a speed of a rocket.
The only thing that saved him from just completely giving up after that first attempt was his ability to land on his feet and not flail as much as he had suspected he would.
Sakura had nailed the climb--run?--in one fucking go. She had sat on a tree branch then, smug, taking in failing attempts of her teammates all while shouting out some not really helpful tips. How the fuck was he supposed to channel chakra evenly onto each foot? He barely knew how he was channelling anything other than an intent to break Lanky's stupid crutches for not teaching them anything more useful.
Not-Broody Shrimp was here with them, sitting on a tree stump with carefully-packed snacks that Bean Mom (Bean Goddess) had given them to eat after the training. He kinda acted as Naruto's personal mini-motivator, shouting out excited jumbles of exclamations whenever the Idiot (who was doing even worse than Sasuke) managed to climb even half a foot up the tree.
It was all very fucking distracting.
Having apparently made up in that heartwarming (ugh, Sasuke thinks) pier scene, the Idiot had decided that he would start training the Shrimp to become Naruto's official mini-me. Shrimp had no ninja magic so the dumbass just kept showing the Shrimp how to run, how to punch and how to prank still barely-moving Lanky-sensei. During the first day of their Newfound Spirit of Friendship Lanky was permanently wet from the number of water balloons regularly dropped on his head whenever he tried to move out of his room.
He looked (and smelt, which was even weirder) a lot like a wet dog that day. It was kinda funny.
What wasn't funny is that Sasuke was the target of the Idiot's attempts to teach Naruto's Patented Back Clinging Technique, which was stupidly fucking effective because Sasuke had to shrug off a shrieking Shrimp more times than he wants to admit.
He could handle one Naruto because he was a sad little hungry kid and Sasuke's friend. He couldn't handle Naruto and a baby he had decided to remodel in his own image, motivating it by teaching the Shrimp how to defend his family.
The manic energy was reaching a critical mass, with the Idiot's and the Shrimp's stupidity no longer contained within their bodies. Even Bean Mom, who was ecstatic about Gloomy not being Gloomy anymore was losing her patience at a very fast pace after being the target of an offensive Back Clinging Tackling a couple of times herself.
Sasuke scoffed.
Naruto was not allowed to adopt any children before he reaches any emotional maturity. Like Sasuke, for example. Sasuke was a perfect example of a stable, well-rounded adult compared to everybody in his team, including Lanky-cousin-sensei.
Sakura was a close second, but only because she was an actual child with living-and-breathing parents.
It was late in the evening when Lanky had called off the training, motivating it by trying not to get them a chakra exhaustion (Sasuke had pointedly looked at his cousin until Lanky started avoiding his stare by shrinking onto himself). Sakura had left because she wanted to help Bean Mom with dinner, together with Idiot One and Idiot Two trailing after her to do some other dumb shit that Sasuke really didn't want to be present to witness.
"Don't stay here for too long," Lanky-sensei had said, leaning heavily on his crutches like just standing upright was exhausting for him. "We are going to the bridge with Tazuna tomorrow early in the morning for one shift; I don't want you to tire yourself out before that."
Actually, that is the fucking reason to exhaust himself now, Sasuke thought bitterly, because he still can't climb more than halfway a tree trunk and if a Ninja Stripper attacks them tomorrow, Sasuke won't even be able to grab Naruto and Sakura and just run as far up as he fucking can.
"Hn," he begrudgingly nods, scowling, and Lanky ruffles his hair before also limping off to probably awkwardly converse with Bean Mom about the weather, or whatever.
Lanky really couldn't hold a simple small talk to save his life. Sasuke had facepalmed himself so hard when Lanky-cousin-sensei had answered to Bean Mom's "enjoy the training" this morning with "you too".
Sasuke would have to work on that, somehow. Maybe by forcing McNinja to hang out with Pretty Face more, he wasn't sure yet.
Just as he wasn't sure why he even bothered being so altruistic to all these dumb ninja people. He really needed to save himself first.
He stared in disdain at his assigned tree. Its bark was crisscrossed by many kunai stabs he did to mark his progress, but it was still only up to the mid-point of the tree; nowhere good enough to be prepared to continue the active mission tomorrow.
Sasuke had groaned, angrily scratching at his face. He needs to come up with a backup plan in case he wouldn't be able to just--grab Naruto and Sakura and limping Lanky and run away from the Sword Stripper were he to appear spontaneously again. He still had one night for planning. What the fuck can he even--
A soft voice announces itself from behind him and Sasuke's eyes widen as he spins around, a kunai that he had already gripped in his hand tucked into his body, arm lifted and ready to just throw it at whoever was behind him.
It's a girl wearing a soft-pink dress almost the same colour as Sakura's hair. Brown locks are framing the girl's face and she is looking at Sasuke with a very careful interest like she can't for the life of her figure him out.
She is holding a basket filled with--mushrooms?--in front of her, fingers clutching the wooden handle. Her gaze moves from Sasuke to the mutilated tree he was using for practice, and it appears like she is cataloguing the scene in her mind, seemingly saving it to assess it later.
Her big brown eyes go to Sasuke's face and she smiles, warm and soft.
'You are quite good at tree-climbing,' her forehead says and Sasuke has to squint in the low light to follow all the captions along. 'Are you a Ninja?'
Sasuke thinks for a second, but then curtly nods--he is wearing a magic ninja headband for fuck's sake, denying anything would be stupid.
'That's nice,' Pink Dress says, eyes going over Sasuke like she was evaluating him for danger. Her voice stays soft throughout whatever the captions say, so Sasuke decides not to think much of it--he'd be fucking concerned if a foreign magic ninja had appeared near his house, too.
'It's a dangerous world we live in,' her forehead continues as one of her hands plays with a lock of her hair. 'Especially for Ninjas. One could say it's better to be ever-vigilant at all times just to never subconsciously underestimate their opponents.'
Sasuke blinks at that. What the fuck is going on?
'It's never a good thing, to underestimate,' the girl's eyes trail over the clearing where Team Seven had been training for the past day. 'One wrong step, one unpredicted move or one blow that wasn't countered, and you're dead, leaving your precious people to wonder where you made a misstep.'
Maybe monologuing was just a thing for the Land of Waves, Sasuke thinks mildly. He doesn't even know where this almost-conversation is going. He just wishes the Pink Mushroom Girl leaves to give him more time to try and break the tree trunk by angrily stomping on it with his chakra-infused feet.
'And abandoning your precious people is,' Pink Dress sucks in a breath, 'not good.'
Maybe they all think Sasuke looks like a good listener, with all of the staying silent and whatever. He never signed up to be a personal well to dump weird unresolved traumas for random passersby, why do they just keep coming for him anyway?
'And one's strength always reaches a maximum potential when one is protecting their precious person,' the girl finishes mildly, now looking Sasuke dead in the eye. 'That is how Ninjas become most powerful. Their precious people make them get stronger to ensure their safety.'
Sasuke hears another sound from behind him, like a person had stepped on a branch, and he whips around, eyes wide, brandishing his previously lowered kunai again in panic.
There is no one there.
He eyes suspiciously the space in-between the trees, then checks up the trees, then does another cautious glance around.
No one is there. Maybe it was an animal?
He turns around to look back at the Pinky Dress girl just to find, with a start, that she is gone.
Maybe Sasuke was hallucinating with all the falling down he did today.
Maybe he should call it a day and actually listen to Lanky-cousin-sensei for a change. Maybe this chakra exhaustion shit is now making him hallucinate whole people.
He groans and bends down, picking up his detached weapons pouch from the floor, dragging his heavy feet to the direction of Bean Mom's house. Maybe Sakura had convinced her to make tomato soup today. That would've been nice.
As he walks away, he doesn't notice the gleaming eyes on the tree branch, form hidden in the dark, a basket with mushrooms pressed to the form's chest and eyes never leaving Sasuke's back until he is finally long gone from the forest.
Notes:
Merry Christmas to the ones who celebrate it today! And Merry Everything-Is-Covered-In-Pretty-Lights-For-This-Weekend to everybody else!
just a reminder that this is the last bit of pre-written content and the last weekend before the Ultimate Work Crunch that is coming to kill my body and soul. updates won't be coming out daily after this! :p
Chapter 23: Wave Arc, Part 6
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone got stories of their first C-rank.
Everyone got stories of their first C-rank going wrong.
It is an open secret among all shinobi that your first time going outside the village for any sort of C-rank within your genin cell--no matter how innocently the scroll mission description sounded,--the entire affair would turn into a disaster, proportionate to your average S-class. That being said, Kakashi is yet to find a person that managed to avoid the C-rank curse.
Gai's first C-rank that was described in a scroll as re-stocking provisions at one of the more remote of the Konohagakure's bases tuned into a weeks-long venture into a Land of Lightning of all places, infiltrating a group of terrorists that were trying to blow up half the continent.
Raidou's first C-rank that was a simple scouting mission just to the outer sides of the village's walls turned into him having to spend half a year in a cult. They tried to resurrect some bloodthirsty predecessor of a Kohaku clan using butchered and failed attempts of Nidaime's Edo Tensei. It was the mission he got that nasty scar from, too, trying to dodge the mad cultists from ripping his face off for a sacrificial ritual.
Genma's first C-rank had him nearly stuck in an arranged marriage instead of doing a simple escort duty; Kurenai's first C-rank had her fight an honest-to-god dragon that assumed she was his long-dead human lover.
Kakashi's first solo C-rank had him slit 20 throats in the dead of the night, tiny hands barely holding onto a kunai, scroll that was too big for his body hanging behind his back. It was a delivery mission that gave him his first battle scar right above his hipbone, where he didn't manage to dodge a shuriken thrown at him.
Kakashi's first C-rank as part of a genin team had him lose an eye and a teammate.
So, Kakashi wasn't in the tiniest bit surprised that his current team had run into Zabuza not once, but twice over the span of almost-two weeks.
Kakashi was still weak from the previous encounter. Sure, he would be able to fight, and fight for long enough, but he wouldn't be able to hold off Zabuza for the same amount of time as he did previously.
Kakashi and his genin were venturing to the bridge daily, and he had managed to ditch the crutches somewhere mid-week, still afraid to do tree-hopping on long distances, but confident enough to be steady on his feet.
The bridge was almost done--or, well, as much done as it could be, with workers leaving at a concerningly high rate--and yet Kakashi didn't let himself lower his guard much. Knowing Gato and his hired henchmen were still after Tazuna--and that with the bridge having no good vantage points or cover areas for hiding his genin--Kakashi just felt stuck in a bottleneck as soon as they embarked off and away from the land to the furthest parts of the yet-unbuilt bridge.
They had left Naruto to sleep off his exhaustion from yesterday. Kakashi had spent the last week desperately trying to teach his genin some tiny bits of chakra control, and they were all doing fairly well, picking it up much faster than Kakashi would've expected.
Sakura's chakra control was the steadiest of all and he had run her through a couple of other exercises on the side while Naruto and Sasuke were still trying to reach the mid-point of the tree.
Tsunami's kid hung around for long enough for Kakashi to warily accept that he isn't going to leave. He didn't know how to deal with children, and even younger children like Inari was, but Naruto seemed to take over the reins of child-rearing and had almost run himself into an early grave, simultaneously doing bridge protection-slash-helping build it, chakra training, whatever chores Tsunami had bestowed on the genin AND little twerp's own personal training.
It was only fair they would let him sleep in.
Sasuke was doing much better at tree-walking as well, his stance alright if maybe a little bit wobbly, like the moment he let go of his concentration he'd plummet to the ground. The kid had a good enough attentiveness nonetheless--unless Inari and Naruto were nearby. Kakashi saw how much strain was visible on the young Uchiha's face in an effort not to punch or run away whenever the Disaster Duo were nearby, the kid continuing to stubbornly sit where he was and pretend to be a fixture or a piece of furniture instead.
Kakashi still didn't manage to properly talk to the kid about the previous fight because--he had no experience in this. No one had given him a talk about any inappropriate crushes--not that he had bothered with having any at that age--and none of the teaching guides that he took to reading after that horrible introduction meeting had mentioned those topics too. Kakashi's only hope was tracking down Kurenai or Asuma or some other not-emotionally stunted Jonin back in the village and just lock them in the same room as Sasuke for an hour or so.
Good thing Sasuke didn't flip at Kakashi having Sharingan. He was almost certain, after Sasuke's initial reaction, that the kid would start to despise him.
Anyway. Back to Zabuza.
Tazuna and Team Seven were almost done with the shift (Naruto was nowhere in sight, meaning Tsunami had probably locked him up and threatened to not allow him to hang out with Inari if Uzumaki would move anywhere without her explicit permission) when Kakashi had felt--a disturbance? That, or some kind of heaviness in the air.
He motioned Sasuke and Sakura who had been performing the role of substitute manual labour workers, tugging around logs to the remaining ten-something workers under Tazuna's command. It took the two barely any encouragement to drop the logs they were clutching, Sakura huffing out a small groan and Sasuke looking like he'd rather go and face more Kiri nin than stay another second on the bridge.
"Stay alert," Kakashi warns them and both genin visibly tense. "We will take a long way to Tsunami's house to stay off the main roads."
The blessings of manual labour, Kakashi thinks. Both kids just silently nod, exhausted, and turn back to their logs, Sakura's face solemn and Sasuke grumbling under his nose which--should've been more concerning, considering the kid doesn't say any other words otherwise, and Kakashi's not deaf--whenever frustrated, the kid just keeps huffing out strangled sounds of 'ffffuhhhhh' and 'shhhhht' and 'mmmmmfffk', which is not nearly enough to venture on another trip to the Hokage to report on any speech developments.
It could be just the Uchiha angry hissing. Obito used to do that a lot as well.
Kakashi spends some more time observing the far end of the bridge, where his genin and the workers have been patiently listening to Tazuna's next directions.
Something had prompted Kakashi to turn his head, eye squinting, and he stares at the land side of the bridge.
A crowd of people--he doesn't sense any chakra from them, so maybe civilians? No, too many of them, too armed--is closing in on the small group of workers as a short man in a suit, his round eyeglasses gleaming in the sun, walks in the front of the crowd confidently, looking like he owns this fucking place.
Gato.
Kakashi bites the inside of his cheek hard enough to draw blood, fighting a reflex to grab his hitai-ate and move it up his forehead, uncovering Sharingan.
Why was Gato here? What prompted him to show up on his own (not counting the army of mercenaries behind him, of course), not relying on the powers of Zabuza and that Tracking Nin Kid? Kakashi was suspecting Zabuza was on them only because of the money, so his absence now meant--no, he couldn't have gotten paid already, not by Gato for a failed mission. Is Zabuza still incapacitated? Did Gato manage to somehow get rid of Zabuza with his crowd of over-confident goons?
They wouldn't be able to take out all of the mercenaries, with Kakashi still not having recovered fully and his backup consisting of two genin. Bridge workers wouldn't help--these were civilians with no fighting expertise.
Kakashi moved one hand out of his pocket and gripped the top of his hitai-ate, body deceptively relaxed despite him warily eyeing the closing in army.
Behind him, he could hear Sakura take a sharp inhale.
It's not Zabuza, Sakura had thought, hands trembling to the weapons pouch to pull out something, anything to make herself feel better--she drew out a couple of shuriken to stuff in-between her fingers.
Compared to an armed crowd, she felt--inadequate.
Pulling out a weapon made her feel somehow worse.
Sasuke-kun was near-and-a-bit in front of her, and she could see the side of his jaw tense as he was assessing the mercenary army in front of them. She felt herself relax a little. Kakashi-sensei was back and kicking, and Sasuke-kun was near her, and even if they were one man down, Kakashi-sensei would be able to protect them--right?
Maybe a year ago Sakura would be head over heels that Sasuke-kun was silently choosing to protect her in a battle. Her knees would go weak and she'd probably tell everything about it to Ino-pig, making her stupid pale face go red with anger.
Now--she still would probably tell Ino about it, just to see her have a tiny fit over Sasuke-kun not paying as much attention to her. Or maybe she doesn't want to tell anybody anything.
She is tired of being weaker than her team and needing protection.
She bites her lip, realising she didn't even count herself when considering the firepower against the mercenaries. Sakura doesn't want to be weak and useless, but in real combat she is; despite being almost top of their class, despite having a nearly photographic memory of all the study books she had read in the Academy, despite having the best chakra control (she is still not over it--if she pumped her fist in a very Naruto-like way after that first day of training, nobody could blame her) out of the three genin--the moment a real danger would present itself to her or her team, Sakura would freeze up, uncertain, body unresponsive and limbs too stiff to properly react to thrown attacks. She fared just fine at training, consistently landing punches on Naruto and--that one lucky time!--Sasuke, but something about not being able to stop the fight when the opponent wouldn't think of pulling their punches is--scary.
It's scary. Being this close to death is terrifying.
They are all just kids, something supplied in Sakura's head--even Sasuke-kun, who always faces everyone so stoically. Even Naruto, who wasn't half as much of an idiot as Sakura had expected him to be a year ago (she did spend a lot of her time tutoring him--punching Naruto's brain cell back into his skull was Sasuke-kun's job).
They shouldn't be part of this mission at all.
But if they were, Sakura thought, if they were on this mission and they were to fight a crowd of bandits now, she will not freeze. She will do her best. She won't cower and hide behind Sasuke-kun and Naruto and sensei. Kakashi-sensei had said she is the best at chakra control, and before that he said he was proud of her for sticking next to Tazuna-san during previous battles, putting the life of their client above her own.
That almost cost Naruto his life the first time, and Kakashi-sensei the second time.
Sakura won't stay on the backlines any longer.
She won't let others hurt her team even if she is so afraid to fight she wants to puke.
This isn't their mission, keeps thrumming in her head.
"Ahh, let's see," a voice booms over the sound of waves beneath them. "Seems like that disappointment, Zabuza, didn't manage to deal enough damage to stall you all. How... pathetic."
It's the small man in a business suit in front of the mercenaries, Sakura realizes. He doesn't look like a bandit, his stance too languid and relaxed and confident, no weapon in sight--he is propping himself on a golden cane, one of his arms wrapped in a cast.
If Sakura ever got close to him she could probably punch that little business jerk through the floor without putting much effort into her fists.
"Why are you here, Gato?" Kakashi-sensei demands, his hand still fixed on his hitai-ate but not pulling it up. "And who are those henchmen?"
Gato, Sakura realizes with the start. The man who initially hired Zabuza to kill Tazuna-san. And now they were in the way between the crazy civilian-killing businessman, and his latest target.
Inside her head, she was enraged.
Not allowed to show any of it now, she thought, almost biting through her lip.
"Ah, ninja-san," Gato saunters forward a little, round glasses gleaming in the evening sun. "Our strategy has changed a little."
Someone--one of the bridge workers behind Sakura--drops a hammer and the sound echoes across the otherwise quiet expanse of the bridge.
"I'm sorry, ninja-san, or whoever you are that Tazuna had hired," Gato flashes a disgusting and evil smile at them, "but you all will die here."
Sasuke-kun makes a tiny half-turn to her to glance at Sakura with one eye, face scrunched up in concentration. It seems like he either tries to calculate what are their chances of survival or looks back to find what she has to say on what is going on.
Sakura likes that Sasuke-kun values her opinion this much and always listens and quiets down (not like he speaks much otherwise) when she has something to say. She is even getting much better at talking under his intense gaze which he always seems to have when looking at people.
"What happened to Zabuza?" Kakashi-sensei asks, one hand that is still in his pocket clutching at something--maybe a shuriken, Sakura guesses.
"Oh, that," Gato laughs, twirling his cane on his fingers like it was a simple wooden stick and not something that probably cost more than anything Sakura and her parents had ever owned. "It seems that missing-nins these days are quite... inadequate. A pity; since hiring a regular shinobi costs a lot of money, I hired Zabuza, seeing as the word about the Demon of the Hidden Mist is spread far and wide."
Sasuke-kun in front of her lets out a groan and shakes his head like there is nothing more annoying than hearing Gato talk.
"Regardless of whoever I would hire, a shinobi is a shinobi," Gato continues, waving a hand in a cast dismissively. "It's a great way to save my money and effort if ninja-to-ninja battles end in them killing each other off."
One of Gato's henchmen goes forward, giant baton levered dangerously in his hand.
"Seeing how you are still alive, my little fighting dog had failed," Gato smirks. "No matter--not like I planned on paying him or his bitchy little kid anyway. I can deal with you and Tazuna on my own."
Kakashi-sensei pulls up his hitai-ate at the same time as a dark shinobi-wear-clad shape appears behind Gato seemingly out of nowhere, knocking out the closest mercenary with one swift elbow movement. Sakura watches as the man looms over Gato, one hand still wrapped around the incapacitated bandit's neck as a cold wind brushes everyone on the bridge. There is a thin layer of ice on the surface of the bridge like it's wintertime, ice getting thicker the closer it is to Gato's army, and Sakura sees as the bandits struggle to lift their legs.
"You stupid, ugly fuckwit," Zabuza says, raising his sword above Gato's head, body covered in an equal amount of bandages and plain dark shinobi dress protecting him up to his neck. "Can't fucking believe I ever thought I'd get any fucking money from you."
Then, Sakura gasps as the man brings his sword down.
"I overslept!" Naruto shrieks, rolling off of his futon, hastily trying to pull his pyjamas off of him.
"Mom said not to wake you up," Inari sniffs, looking abashed from his position on top of the windowsill. "Because Ninja-san said not to wake you up. Because you trained me too hard!"
Naruto groans, hands blindly going for his clothes, trying to wiggle into his shirt before realising he had put it on the wrong side.
"We are so LATE," he says it like it's the worst thing to ever happen to him.
"But Naruto-nii," Inari whines as Naruto finally finishes with hastily pulling on his sandals and goes to yank Inari up by stuffing hands under his armpits, throwing the kid over his shoulder where he clutches to Naruto's back in a time-tested back clinging technique. "It's already evening, Jiji had probably finished the work for the day!"
"Don't worry, Inari, we will make it there in time, dattebayo!" Naruto flashes him a wide grin, hoisting the kid more comfortably on his back, looping arms under Inari's knees. "It's always best to do at least a little work than do nothing at all, 'ttebayo! You do wanna become strong to protect your mom, right?"
"Yes!" Inari fist-pumps, barely missing hitting Naruto square in the temple. "Let's go, Naruto-nii! I wanna get stronger"
They stumble downstairs, with Naruto throwing a brief 'HELLO OBA-CHAN' to Tsunami, before darting out through the door, still hearing Inari's mom shouting from behind.
Naruto could see how Sasuke-teme could leave him to sleep. The bastard was like this ever since Naruto started staying over at his place occasionally, always doing everything so that Naruto gets distracted or slacks off of training or pranks by not waking him up when Naruto asks; or locking him in a bathroom; or bribing Naruto with ramen--which wasn't that bad of a deal, it was actually a big win if you ask Naruto, okay, but it still stalled whatever plans he had had for the day. He had missed out on doing so many pranks because stupid Sasuke had to just--not let him out of his house! It was ridiculous!
Kakashi-sensei was always annoying and woke them all up WAY before they had to do anything. He motivated it by quoting, like, fifteen different shinobi code rules (Shinobi never wastes time asleep! Shinobi never slacks off! Shinobi eats his greens two times a day!).
Naruto was getting very sick of hearing what shinobi did and didn't do.
And Sakura-chan--well. She wouldn't allow Naruto to slack off either because it was unfair, and whatnot. And it was! Naruto was just getting left off of mission like he--like he was useless or something!
That wouldn't do.
He tightened his hold under Inari's knees, rushing through the trees towards the bridge.
"Naru-nee," he feels Inari's hot breath on his ear, "what are all of these people?"
"Wha--," Naruto's eyes widen as he finally sees a big crowd on the bridge as soon as they closed in on it, "oh."
It's--it is a crowd alright, and a heavily armed one, Naruto realises with a start. He rushes forward and sees Kakashi-sensei together with teme and Sakura, all standing opposite the crowd--mini-army,-- Kakashi-sensei's Sharingan out from beneath his hitai-ate.
Naruto tries to move discreetly, hopping on the unfinished pile caps, Inari clutching his shoulders with a brutal grip. He manages to peek from beneath a half-installed girder, now positioned on the left of the crowd, getting a better overview of the screaming guy with an unreasonably big cane.
"--ned on paying him or his bitchy little kid anyway. I can deal with you and Tazuna on my own," the tiny cane guy smirks, and Naruto thinks he had heard Kakashi-senpai talk about some Gako--Gado? Gato?--business guy that was the reason they were hired by old man Tazuna to guard him.
The little cane guy looks a lot like a businessman if Naruto says so himself.
Inari's breath hitch behind him, the kid going weirdly still like he hadn't been since Naruto had made amends with him, and in the next moment Inari is scrambling out of Naruto's hold, elbow landing hard on the back of Naruto's neck and he hisses, 'ow ow ow'ing and trying not to make more sound than he already has.
"What the hell, we gotta be quie--," Naruto shuts up, owlishly blinking at where Inari was supposed to be standing.
He moved his head over, watching the kid silently move in the shadows, creeping towards Gato.
Is this how Iruka-sensei feels, Naruto thinks suddenly and promises himself to buy him at least two portions of ramen when they are back to the village.
Naruto jumps over the girder, ducking down between scattered sacks and crates, moving forth on his hands and knees. He keeps hissing in Inari's direction, trying to attract the kid's attention because--Naruto is not dumb, alright?! Sure, he can create many clones to deal with the crowd, but that will make Inari get lost in the middle of the fight. Kakashi-sensei also keeps saying to preserve chakra and all, and sure, Naruto is aware he has too much chakra, and he doesn't even know how many shinobi there are in the crowd and if any of them are Zabuza and--
Inari screeches and runs forward, jumping on Gato's back and hanging onto a man for his dear life--if Naruto wasn't fucking terrified right now, he'd be super proud, because hey, he is a great teacher, you know! Take that, Sasuke. Naruto is not a kid anymore, too.
Split seconds before Inari jumps on top of Gato, making the guy stumble, another person appears behind the guy, giant sword in his hand, swearing and swinging a sword, and Naruto's eyes widen as he dives forward because Inari is right there in the sword's reach and no one is going to die on Naruto's watch and--
He dives head-first into Gato's stomach, screaming, and all three of them--Inari, Gato, Naruto--stumble, falling down some couple of dozens of feet in front of the bandit army when the ice starts growing around them, forming a dome, forming mirrors, and the last thing Naruto sees before sunlight is all but blocked off is his own terrified face in the smooth surface of the dome's wall.
Ffffffuuuuuuuck, Sasuke thinks, watching Idiot One and Idiot Two disappear in a mirror dome, following the falling of Wolf of Wall Street's flailing body.
The dome is still forming, the top already half-completed, and Sasuke sprints forward despite knowing that what he is about to do is about the stupidest thing he had ever attempted--and yes, that includes the pizza baking incident that long time ago.
Sasuke tries to push chakra into his feet, evenly, just like Lanky kept telling them over the last week, trying to maybe propel himself forward a bit more, to get to the dome before it is fully formed.
Sasuke almost trips because the ground is fucking frozen, and he slides on the soles of his stupid sandals before he trips down, pure momentum bringing him to crash into one of the half-formed mirrors on the very bottom of the dome, getting to slide right in and crashing into somebody's back.
Naruto's back.
"Hn!" Sasuke snarls instead of a what the fuck were you thinking, not directed at anyone in particular but perhaps at literally everybody involved.
Himself included.
Because the last mirror had stopped forming around them, and there's a bit of light coming in-between the cracks, lighting up just enough to be able to see each other's reflections. Sasuke is panicking, because the fuck is going on right now, because the Ninja Stripper is back with his stupidly big sword, and Wall Street over here was talking for so long, and Sasuke was too far away to read that stupid monologue, and then Shrimp tried attacking the Wall Street--
A sharp shard of--ice?--manifests from the mirror across them, and Sasuke barely has time to blink as he jumps up, trying to push Shrimp out of the way, trying not to get stupid little kids killed for zero reasons other than their incompetence because that seems to be Sasuke's only goal in life at this point--like some kinda perverted but kid-friendly version of Mother Teresa.
The shard almost slows down in time as Sasuke sees it almost-pierce Shrimp's stupid little forehead--just as he knows, subconsciously, how to push, where to push, where to stand so it doesn't hurt anybody but Sasuke himself.
One moment he sees the shard fly out, spinning, and the next moment is stretched long, milliseconds turning into seconds turning into minutes turning into hours, and Sasuke feels like he sees with such clarity where the shard should land, almost like everybody else are just plain idiots for not dodging it in time.
He launches forward, pushing the Shrimp away and staggers, feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder where the shard is piercing him right through it.
It feels like--it feels like instead of one clean all-the-way-through stab it's a trillion little needles trying to crawl their way through Sasuke's insides, pinching and prickling in places he never expected to ever feel, and he staggers on his feet, swaying a little, feeling the way sweat is dripping down his back.
He grips his shoulder, knowing he should duck again or be aware of the next shard undoubtedly coming from some other mirror but his head is swimming a bit and he blinks, eyes staring wildly at his own hand.
The colours seem duller than before like he is stuck in a permanent sepia light (maybe because of the evening?), and his hand looks--weird, the effect similar to how it would be if Sasuke were to watch a 3D movie without the glasses. There's a weird glow around him, around his hand and shoulder that he is gripping, and Sasuke moves a heavy head to look sideways at Naruto, who is staring at him with wide eyes, mouth closing and opening but not saying much else otherwise.
Naruto is mildly sepia-coloured too. He is also glowing.
What did you do, Sasuke wants to demand because obviously, it's Naruto's fault, or whoever the fuck cast the giant mirror dome to appear.
Then, he notices his own face in a reflection behind the Idiot.
Two deep bloody wells of crimson red are staring back at Sasuke from his own slack with shock face, a tiny black comma-like dot lazily swirling around his pupil. It's the same red of Murderous Cousin's eyes from his nightmares--the same red that somehow killed a bunch of people Sasuke might've known--but it is also the same red of Sasuke's stupid Lanky cousin, and it's--
Not especially comforting. The last time Lanky had used his stupid creepy eyes, he blacked out into the next dimension. Sasuke is not particularly keen on reliving that experience.
And of course, it's both of his eyes that are affected by the shitty creepy swirly things. Just Sasuke's stupid fucking luck. His hopeful thoughts on just getting an eyepatch to cover the permanently active acute conjunctivitis would need some re-thinking.
Maybe he will wear sunglasses just like Aburame Shino. He kinda manages to pull it off.
'Sasuke?' asks Naruto's forehead and--woah, that is a pretty fucking clear text despite Sasuke usually having to squint just to read what Naruto is babbling about, especially in the dark. 'Your eyes--'
"Hn," he confirms because he knows, alright, his eyes are fucking creepy and he is bleeding because he got a giant icicle stuck in his shoulder, and they are stuck in a gigantic mirror dome with no obvious ways to escape.
Sasuke feels Wall Street move behind him before he even does--and woah, isn't that a freaky fucking feeling, being able to sniff out who is gonna do what without them ever announcing it?
No wonder Lanky-sensei had blacked the fuck out.
A person appears in the mirror directly next to the Wall Street, and Sasuke's eyes shift there without him even actively tracking any movements around him. It's that Tracking Nin, body glowing even in the mirror, Sasuke's perception of the colours still dulled to allow the glow to overtake his senses.
The Wall Street scrambles to his feet, one hand that is not covered in a cast going to grip Sasuke's wrist and Sasuke is kind of disgusted, looking at an even smaller than his own hand grip him so desperately.
'I will pay you,' Wall Street's forehead says, captions looking like they are floating in the space in front of him, creating a very weird and unnecessary 3D effect. 'I will pay you whatever you want, just save me from these crazies, just protect me, I will give you any money--'
The Wall Street guy proceeds to go down his pockets,--he doesn't rummage for long there, pulling out a very green and crispy pack on banknotes, then another one, then another one--
'Is this not enough?!' his forehead says, 'I will give you more! I will give you so much more right after, just save me, just help--'
At least fifty icicles pierce Wall Street's body, the last sound coming out of his mouth in a wheeze, and he sways, eyes wide and unseeing, before slumping to the ground, limbs weakly twitching, jaw slack with horror.
A bundle of bills is still clutched in his fingers and Sasuke--doesn't really care that much, because the mirrors around them just collapse, glass shattering and making Sasuke's ears ring.
Someone is supporting Sasuke's weight from one side--Naruto--and someone is pressing insistently into Sasuke's hip with no real intent of help--Shrimp--because Sasuke feels like he is still dizzy, swaying back and forth, shoulder of his deep-blue shirt soaking in blood. He shifts his eyes to where the crowd of bandits was to find all of them dead, bodies laying on the floor, limbs bent under weird angles that surely mean half of their arms--also necks--are broken.
Lanky-cousin-sensei is there, moving his hand like he is trying to shake off leftover blood from his fingertips. Sword Stripper is also there, and Sasuke stares at him a bit confused, because--
Because the guy is just dressed head-to-toe in dark clothes, uniform resembling Lanky-sensei's but of a grey-ish shade, colours blending with each other. There are fishnets peeking from under his sleeves--everyone here are either obsessed with bandages or got some weird love for anachronistic fishnets--and a bunch of bandages on his calves and forearms where the leg- and arm-warmers used to be.
He looks less like a Stripper now, Sasuke decides. Not takesies baksies on the nickname, though. It was already assigned.
'Good job, Haku,' says Stripper's midsection and--
What.
Sasuke is very done with the captions.
The text appears engraved into Sword Guy's body through the clothes, like someone came and brandished him with subtitles right through the fabric. The text is also somehow--brighter, or something, and Sasuke knows he wouldn't be able to read it from that far away normally.
Usually, he also can't read shit through fucking clothes.
Creepy swirly eyes are so OP, he thinks, and his head feels very heavy even as his shoulder stings, and Sasuke fights against blacking out because--it doesn't sound really good, does it, blacking out from blood loss, right?
Tracking Nin Kid appears out of a fucking puddle and Sasuke kind of thinks he might be hallucinating right now. The kid ducks their head in a polite bow as text starts appearing--appearing through the mask that is covering their face, because what the fuck, and it is a weird thing to be observing because Sasuke still sees the mask but he also sees a blank oval that is definitely a face, with space that is definitely a forehead displaying a neat string of 'thank you, Zabuza-sama'. He can't see any facial features--in fact, it looks more like a mannequin's face, completely free of any emotions or human traits, with only the forehead being reserved to be showing the captions.
Sasuke shudders.
Stripper turns around to look at Lanky and says something, and Sasuke can see the outline of the words--he can't explain what it is, but he knows where they are on the glowy-blurry body form of the Sword Guy, even if he doesn't know what they say exactly.
Sasuke decides to dive for Wall Street's corpse with a single-minded determination, Naruto yelping on his side. He goes to make grabby hands at a stack of cash, soaking red in Wall Street's blood.
Sakura almost crashes in them in the meantime, and the four of them struggle to stay on their feet for a little bit. Sasuke manages to finally snatch the banknotes off the ground with a healthy hand and goes to try and unbend, only to go and fall to the ground, yanking the rest of the kids with him.
"Kids! Are you okay?" Lanky looks mildly alarmed, normal and creepy eyes focusing on Sasuke's shoulder.
Lanky is glowing white and Sasuke feels like his eyes are prickling a bit with the intensity of the glow. He averts them, focusing on the Sword Guy instead, who keeps staring intently back at Wall Street's body.
Sasuke wants to ask how the fuck does Stripper make the words appear from under the clothes and why the fuck did he walk around naked then, instead. Sword Stripper is not paying attention, playing dumb or playing blind, and Sasuke snarls from underneath a pile of different kids, baring his teeth and hurling the money at the Sword Guy, trying to have him turn his head at Sasuke or do something in response.
Sword Guy pisses Sasuke off. He defies all rules Sasuke had set for himself regarding the Captions. Captions changing position, changing rotation, being visible from underneath the clothes...
When Sword Stripper turns back at Sasuke, looking bewildered, Sasuke flashes him a middle finger and promptly blacks out.
Notes:
a bit anticlimactic, sorry for that!
get a taste of your own medicine, Naruto >:D
On an upside, we are done with the Wave Arc now. ALMOST officially. Or as done as we could be, with another very short outsider!pov omake-post-credit-ish chapter coming out next. Yay!
Chuunin exam is incoming at a dangerous speed now >:]
Chapter 24: Omake, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The weird kid stirs underneath a massive blanket, groaning, squirming on the spot as his body tries to force itself to get up before the kid's brain had fully caught up with its surroundings.
Haku, sitting across from the weird kid, stiffens, hands gripping the fabric of his haori. Zabuza gets him--they had to leave the weapons downstairs, the blue-haired lady insisting that if anyone is going to attack them in the guest bedroom of her own house, it is going to be her for wrecking the newly-fixed tatami.
Zabuza felt like he had lost a limb. Not having Kubikiribōchō at an arm's reach meant--vulnerable. Zabuza can't afford to be vulnerable.
"What's the catch, Hatake?" he scoffs, glancing at a Konoha nin that is sitting next to the bedridden form of the weird kid, looking more interested in his book than anything else that is happening around him.
"Maa, why so defensive," the asshole smiles under his mask and Zabuza wants to rip it the fuck off. "There is no catch. As a Konoha Jonin, I can bring any refugee from any other nation and make a formal request for them to be granted citizenship. It's not that hard to grasp."
Fucker, Zabuza thinks. It is fucking hard to grasp, because even if the weird kid had hurled stacks of money at Zabuza earlier today, it wouldn't be enough to pay off their--his--debts, or send enough cash to help Mei, or have enough to lick up their--his--wounds while trying to support a growing kid. There is a bounty on his head, and Yagura is after him--Gato was planning to sell him back to Kiri, disposing of Haku.
They might be after the Kubikiribōchō. They might be after Zabuza just to make a point of publicly lynching the one that staged the failed coup.
Zabuza wasn't planning on staying a missing-nin for long. He fucking loves Kiri despite all its flaws, and Mei needed a man on the outside--it's either that or being tracked down and killed in the village, which wouldn't be of much fucking help to anyone.
Becoming a Konohan citizen would--help, in the grand scheme of things. It is safer there, for himself and for Haku--he will have the protection of the village walls and some support from other shinobi when someone will inevitably try to cut Zabuza's head right off.
Plus, Haku was never a Kiri material. Too soft and kind, despite being so deadly and strong.
Kids like Haku shouldn't grow up the same way kids like Zabuza did.
"What's in this for you, Hatake?" Zabuza snarls, fists clenching where his fucking sword should be.
"Nothing," another one of those stupid eye-smiles, "as I said, I'm just trying to help."
Konoha ninjas are fucking crazy, all moved by the sole feeling of their fucking altruism and magic of friendship.
"But-but Kakashi-sensei!" orange and loud interrupts, eyes wide as he visibly vibrates out of his skin on the spot. "He--he tried to kill all of us! How can we just take him to Konoha, he's going to murder the entire village!"
That's a thought, Zabuza thinks bitterly.
"I don't fucking kill kids," Zabuza spits in return. "I knock them out if they are a bunch of annoying little pipsqueaks like you lot, and proceed to do my fucking job."
"Naruto, Zabuza had a mission just like we did," Hatake says, lazy eye scanning orange kid's face, hand going to ruffle his hair even as the kid pouts so hard Zabuza suspects he has extra joints in his bottom lip to make it extend that far. "It is not that different. Life beyond the village walls is not an easy one."
You don't fucking say, Zabuza snorts.
"But does that mean," pink hair says, perched tentatively next to the weird kid's bedridden form, "does that mean they are coming back to the village with us?"
"Maa, I don't know, are they?" Hatake shoots Zabuza another look, and Zabuza can feel that fucking Sharingan spin underneath the headband.
He looks at Haku, so desperate to try and protect him, ready to give his fucking life for Zabuza when they found out Gato's real plan. He looks at Haku, who saw how fucking weirded out Zabuza was after pulling out the senbon out of his neck, who saw how Zabuza went to hug him and press him to his chest and murmur 'god thank fuck you are a normal kid'; Haku, who went out and stole fucking clothes for Zabuza after hearing tiny bits and pieces of Zabuza's complaints about how fucking weird Konoha shinobi are.
He looks at Haku and thinks of being able to feed the kid more than just scraps or shitty fish they managed to catch; of Haku growing up somewhere he doesn't have to be afraid of his kekkei genkai--because Konohan ninjas got the weirdest fucking kekkei genkai of all the nations; of Haku being less of a tool and more of a comrade for Zabuza.
He thinks of Mei and Kiri and getting a brighter future for his home.
He thinks of failing her.
He thinks of how much harder it will be to support her, when he is tied to another village.
"Stop fucking staring, Hatake," he snarls and gets up his feet, casting the last glance at the weird kid whose eyes are now wide open and fixed on Zabuza's chest as he breathes heavily through his mouth--gross. "I will get our shit and meet you near the bridge in three days' time."
Haku gets up as well, followed by stares of both orange and loud and the weird kid.
I am sorry, Mei, Zabuza thinks as he plucks up Kubikiribōchō and gets forcibly shoved a box of bento for Haku on the way out.
He will find a way to help her, later, even if it means becoming a missing-nin for two fucking hidden villages in the span of barely-ten years.
This is the best decision for Haku's well-being now, Zabuza thinks, deciding not to dwell too hard on when his apprentice's prosperity became so important to ditch his life goals for.
If all Konohan ninjas are as creepy as Hatake and that weird kid, Zabuza is going to lock himself up in a civilian district, he thinks grimly, feeling Haku's steady presence behind him.
When he tries to imagine himself in a Konoha Jonin shinobi dress, he fails miserably. Zabuza would have to custom-tailor whatever ugly shit they give him, judging by how clunky Hatake's uniform looks.
He tries not to think of giving up his headband--never scratched out because he will return to Kiri--to swap it to the Leaf one.
He tries.
Instead, he thinks of Hatake's weird genin and decides that buying extra layers of clothes would never go amiss.
For both him and Haku, in case the Leaf Village fixation on Hidden Mist is somehow contagious.
Bingo Books have to include a line on 'distracting ogling' for every single Konohan ninja, Zabuza scoffs, face gloomy as he watches Haku devour the bento box an hour later. And Konoha'd better think of including any kind of sex ed into their fucking Academy program.
If they don't do it themselves, well. Zabuza is about to become a Konohan shinobi. He can probably pull some strings.
Notes:
as promised, a VERY tiny 'post-credit' scene.
next: a bunch of filler chapters on Sasuke's attempts at inter-clan relations; more team seven doing d-ranks; + other dumb silly missions. I'm in love with each and every single filler episode of the original series and I will _use and abuse_ those episodes here or so help me god
upd: renamed (or just, like. NAMED) a bunch of chapters so y'all have a better feeling of tracking what the main focus of the story is at this point.
Chapter 25: Genin Days, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
'--d then Kiba said his sister punched him through the wall because it was her first time going with their mom to the clan heads' meeting and I said who would ever want to go and sit at some boring meeting, and then Kiba said that he doesn't know and he doesn't care because he will not be a clan head, and then he said that Shino had actually gone to the meeting once because he is the clan heir and all clan heads are invited there anyway and--'
Sasuke tries to keep up with the text, he really does, but he is attempting to simultaneously stuff his mouth full of red-hot noodles, watch over Lanky to make sure he doesn't bolt the moment they are done eating, and follow the story, because Naruto had graciously decided to turn most of the way to Sasuke, effectively making sure he wants him to follow along.
Some days Sasuke hates that his team found ways to ensure he is participating in a conversation, even passively. It was so much easier to avoid listening to Naruto when the Idiot was just ignorantly rambling off from the distance.
He suspects they think he has a shitty attention span or something, to the point where if someone is not actively shaking him and putting their face as close into his personal space as they could, he'd just get distracted by his own thoughts or pebbles on the ground and wander off.
They are--not entirely wrong. There have been many instances of Sasuke trying to see the captions under some dumbass' forehead protector or a fringe, failing at it, and then giving up and just walking away since there was no way for him to understand the speaker without acting suspiciously anyway.
Naruto suddenly stopped, took a deep sip from the bowl, loudly put it back on the table, and took a big inhale like he was prepared for another round of rattling away.
"Kakashi-sensei," Sakura's panicked voice rings from his left and Sasuke turns around just in time to see her forehead.
'Do you go to the clan heads' meetings?' her forehead enquires, face nervous in a way that clearly says I have a headache and if I hear Naruto run his mouth for another hour I will permanently maim him with a blunt weapon.
"Maa," Lanky says, chopsticks picking some leftover noodles at the bottom of the plate, his own portion largely gone while no one had noticed, "No, Sakura-chan. Don't see much use in that."
'But what do they even do at those clan meetings?' Sakura seems to be latching on any possibility not to listen to how Akamaru had eaten a bug bigger than him and then puked it all out barely a minute later. Sasuke was kind of more interested in that story than the clan stuff because--how big was the bug and how fast did the dog eat it? Was it poisonous? Where did they find bugs bigger than dogs so Sasuke will make sure to never go there?
"It's just a lot of politics," the remaining of the noodles is gone now too--Sasuke blinked away from Lanky for three seconds tops to catch the subtitles, how in the fuck--, "discussions on internal workings of the clans if any of that affects the others. Lots of talking about law side of things that other council doesn't discuss that much--which shops the clans own, how much they earn and if it is enough to contribute to the clan and the village both; if the produce clan supplies to Konoha is enough; clan investments for various deeds inside the village, possible future jobs for clanspeople and related clanless civilians; arranging marriages in-between clans, arranging clan adoptions--just generally discussing all things Konoha and making sure not to leave any clan at a disadvantage."
Lanky places the chopsticks into the now-empty bowl (and Sasuke made sure to stare at him the entire time to see if he does move the mask around--maybe the guy uses genjutsu on his face or something, kinda like that woman from the Guy guy incident, just--less in scale).
"As you know, the village was founded by the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan," Naruto makes a sound like he certainly didn't know that; Sasuke pretends that definitely isn't new information for him as well, "who weren't very friendly before and after Konoha was founded. Clan heads' meetings just resolved a bunch of conflicts everyone might have had without starting another war."
'--ut if Uchihas founded the village,' Sasuke catches a glimpse of Naruto's captions, 'wouldn't the bastard have to be present at a meeting too, 'ttebayo? Since Uchihas are a big deal and all? And the bastard is like, the only one?'
"Ah, no," Lanky-cousin waves a dismissive hand, already making a move to stand and ditch them to pay for his portion, the asshole. "It is true Sasuke is the last Uchiha, but it doesn't mean he has to go to the meeting. You are all just cute little genin and it wouldn't be fun for any of you to sit out the three-hour-long meeting of just clan things. Plus, the current meeting had already started some thirty minutes back. Sasuke-kun can decide to start going to those meetings when he is older."
Sasuke perks up at that, feeling offended. Sure, he doesn't know much about his clan because he can't ask anyone and also, he doesn't particularly care, but if those clan heads discuss stuff like how much money or produce a clan brings to the village, Sasuke is a little fucked. He has a lot of money from--from the thing where everyone died, but it's not going to be enough to cover the expenses of the entire village. He is getting some money from D-ranks they keep doing too, but he just keeps stuffing them down Naruto's ugly wallet.
Sasuke panics a bit. He knows genin are considered adults in the village, and he has been an adult for a couple of months now. He hadn't gone to the clan head meeting once, and what if they are discussing some shit that directly affects Sasuke?
Lanky-sensei had mentioned that the clan heads discuss things to make sure no present clan is left at a disadvantage, but Sasuke isn't there and if he doesn't feel very disadvantaged now, he doesn't want to in the future. He is already hosting a bunch of different kids at his place; they all kinda rely on his kitchen and bathroom services.
Now that Sasuke thinks of it, he had never had to pay for living there, especially not rent. What if his house gets repossessed?
Is he going to live on one of the Naruto trees?
Sasuke needs to go to the clan heads' meeting, stat.
Lanky-cousin had said the meeting had already started, right? Shit.
Sasuke huffs, jumps off the barstool, and drops as many coins as he thinks is appropriate next to his bowl, snatching Lanky's hand before the bastard can get away.
Lanky will have to go to the meeting with Sasuke, because even if Lanky is his very distant cousin, or married into some other family, or is in hiding from the Murderous Cousin, he still would want to be present when their clan's taxes are discussed, among other things. And Lanky is an adult, right? That is more intimidating for other Adult Ninjas if Sasuke arrives together with him. Plus he is dubbed, which is helpful, no matter how hideous his voice is.
Lanky-sensei lets out an undignified squawk, trying to wrangle his hand out of Sasuke's hold, but gets squeezed harder in retaliation as Sasuke continues to drag him to the Hokage Tower, guessing all the important meetings are gonna be held in a Sole Important Administrative Building of the village.
He'll just have to figure out how to get in without invitation if none of those Adult Ninja fuckers want him to come.
"The rates of genin graduates is higher this year than the last," delivers the report a clanless chuunin, awkwardly standing in the middle of the meeting room. "Which is still lower than graduation rates from twenty years back, and--"
Asuma's cop-outs to get out of clan heads' meetings stopped working a while back. He tried to reason that the Hokage, actually, is a Sarutobi clan head, but apparently, the Hokage is supposed to be an impassive third party.
Go figure.
Not like Sarutobi clan was big enough to require a whole ass spot in the clan heads' meeting, with only Asuma's dad, himself, and his nephew left.
Those meetings have always been long and drawn out and plain fucking boring. Asuma squeaked when told to squeak, and usually spent those three hours dozing in and out of consciousness, not in a bit interested in the price influx of the flowers at the Yamanaka shop.
He was about to rip apart his fifth probably-important paper in thirty minutes when the door into the meeting hall slid open, revealing a dishevelled Kakashi and a tiny angry Uchiha boy.
Asuma was awake in seconds.
Kakashi winces, and Asuma sees as the kid tightens his hold on Jonin's palm.
Judging by Hatake's expression, this must hurt like a motherfucker.
"Hn," says the kid, watching over the meeting from under furrowed brows.
"Uh," Hatake eloquently notifies everyone around, "Uchiha clan head had arrived at the meeting."
This is the best day of Asuma's life, he snickers, giddy, trying to cover himself from barking a laugh out loud by ripping off a corner from another possibly-hopefully-not important paper.
"Ah, Kakashi," the Hokage smiles from under his hat, but Asuma can clearly see that he is tense, eyes closely assessing the situation. "I haven't seen you at a clan heads' meeting in a while now."
"Ten years," supplies Tsume, her arms folded over her chest as she looks deeply amused herself. "What did you bring the pup for?"
"I--," Hatake glances down at the kid who starts to insistently yank at his hand. If Kakashi was a bit less steady on his feet, he would've swayed.
"Hn," declares the Uchiha kid, looking over the room with sharp eyes, judging, jaw firmly set.
The kid tugs Hatake once more, and beelines towards an empty spot between Inoichi and Chouza, both men regarding him with a peculiar look as they stared down at him, faces amused.
The kid bares his teeth at Inoichi as Yamanaka makes no move to let sweating Kakashi and an angry kid get to their spot, and Chouza lets out a hearty laugh, not waiting for Inoichi to move, scooping the child over the man's head. He then places Uchiha on his knee like he was a toddler that needed a spot to sit on. Uchiha kid looks--bewildered, like a bird that hit the window thinking it could fly through. Or like a frightened kitten, freezing on Akimichi Clan head's knee.
Chouza places a heavy palm on Uchiha's shoulder, keeping him from toppling backwards from his perched up spot, and the kid's face goes a peculiar shade of red--likely from an inability to flail without getting crushed by a fine display of an Akimichi strength.
Hatake tries to make a move for the door but gets dragged back in by Inoichi, who came back to his senses and curled his hand around the same abused wrist by which the Uchiha kid had dragged Kakashi into the meeting.
If this is how every other clan heads' meeting is going to go, sign Asuma the fuck up. This is the most fun Asuma had had since that time in a Jonin bar, when Aoba tried to ask a Suna kunoichi out, then panicked, and told her she has gorgeous boobs instead of gorgeous eyes. Asuma thought he was going to pull a muscle because of how hard he howled, barely standing upright and supporting a hysterical and piss drunk Genma who after some time started heaving not just from laughter.
Shame that now Asuma got students and can't go to Jonin parties as much. He's gotta be responsible, and a figure his students can look up to. He also gotta spend most of the mornings running in-between three clan compounds asking for better notes on Yamanaka, Nara and Akimichi clan techniques, because boy--the first time Choji pulled out a weird mayo-flavoured granola bar and said it's a food supplement recommended by his mom, Asuma had to triple check the kid isn't just fucking with him.
All those teaching manuals Gai is hoarding and generously giving out to miserable Jonin-sensei never talked in-depth about how hard managing clan techniques is going to be. Kakashi has it easy, teaching a bunch of kids without the demands of Old Clan parents.
The meeting went on as soon as Hokage harrumphed and asked a baffled Chuunin to continue reading the meeting agenda. Asuma's eyes invariably kept drifting back to where the Uchiha kid sat, seeing Chouza subconsciously bounce the kid on his knee, skinny Uchiha red and scowling the entire time as he clung to his dear life to Chouza's pant leg.
Kakashi looked even more uncomfortable next to Inoichi, who seemed to be doing his best attempt at trying to invent a way to use Psycho Mind Transmission without body contact with the target. Each time Kakashi nervously glanced at Yamanaka, the man beamed at him sweetly, his smile full of teeth and echoes of ruthless T&I's Analysis Team.
The rest of the council meeting went pretty average despite the unending entertainment that was watching Chouza manhandle the Uchiha kid from one knee to the other, little gremlin squawking and looking ready to bite which was, actually, prime Hatake behaviour--Asuma was scared Kakashi was imprinting on his genin team a bit too much.
Konoha didn't need more feral disaster teams than it already had.
Kakashi stayed silent and only spoke when prompted by Tsume, the woman staring sharply at him with the same shit-eating grin Inoichi had, and Asuma was--he was so fucking glad he wasn't the main target of the harpies that made up clan heads' council.
Asuma dared another glance at the tragedy that was the spot where two-thirds of Ino-Shika-Cho were torturing Hatake and Uchiha. The kid looked bewildered--seemingly from both the reluctant bouncing Chouza kept doing, and the amount of information he was being fed. His head spun minutely like he couldn't stand a possibility not to look at the speaker, wide and confused eyes burning holes in the faces of various clan heads. Sometimes he seemed to be mouthing words, almost repeating certain phrases other people had said, furrowing his brows and looking like a dishevelled chick.
At certain intervals, when the kid seemed to want to interrupt, he'd reach out to Kakashi, trying to kick him from his prison on Akimichi's lap. Kakashi just looked confused to Uchiha's frustrated wriggling--the kid probably didn't know his telepathic network didn't extend to Hatake or something.
Other times Hatake would speak up himself--never for his clan, he avoided the topic like fire, but he'd ask some questions about the Uchiha, kid shooting a piercing gaze back at Kakashi and drinking all of his words like a dying man would drink cold water.
It was kinda endearing. Asuma wishes any of his students looked at him like that.
He sighs, thinking of having to run to the Nara compound tomorrow to compare notes he has on Shadow Imitation Technique with a very amused Yoshino. Asuma was scared of her. She was a killing machine back when she was in ANBU, and her ability to intimidate people did not dissipate after she decided to become a mother instead.
When the torturous but deeply entertaining three hours were over and clan heads started groggily gathering their brains back into one bunch, the Uchiha kid had jumped down from Chouza's knee like it was a sizzling-hot stovetop, and stalked forward to the Hokage, all dark determination and a smudge of annoyance on his tiny face.
Hokage looked down at the kid from his spot, eyebrows shooting up as Uchiha rummaged around in his pocket, whipping out a deep-blue frog wallet with unsettlingly red eyes, opening it up, and upturning its contents all over the Hokage's desk.
"Charge," the kid said and it sounded wrong, lots of 'r's and none of the long vowels, more of a 'chahhhhr-j' rather than a 'chaa-ji'.
Uchiha then pointed at the money, then pointed at himself, then pointed at Kakashi who looked like a deer frozen in bright light, and pointed at the money again.
"Uchiha," the kid announced, stuffed the wallet back into the pocket, and went off from the Hokage's desk, grabbing a clearly bruised wrist of a wincing Kakashi, resolutely dragging him out of the meeting room.
Asuma had cackled, bending in half, seeing his dad stare dumbly at the assortment of coins and bills littering the desk.
Holy shit, Asuma thinks through the haze of a fit of delirious laughter. He is bringing Genma and Kurenai next time he has to sit in a clan heads' meeting like that again. This is better than Aoba's poor attempts at getting laid.
Good Jonin knows to draw a clear line between entertainment and serious work, knowing one misstep would lead them to their demise in their line of work.
Clan heads' meetings fall on the side of serious work, angered clan heads being more vicious than any enemy nin if they feel wronged.
Asuma is moving that line. Clan heads' meetings are going to stand somewhere between Dates with Kurenai and Drinks with Aoba if the Uchiha kid and Kakashi will keep coming over.
Asuma is going to make sure they will keep coming over. Can't have proud and last members of prominent clans miss their important dose of politics.
Can't have Asuma die of boredom too, he thinks, trying to stifle another fit of laughter that bubbles out when he glances as Hokage moves coins on his desk, confused, pipe out of his mouth.
Asuma will drag Hatake and the kid here himself if he has to. Kami, this was fucking priceless.
Notes:
huhwhat? two chapters in one day? consider it y'alls new years gift :::^)
Word Sasuke had said is 'chāji', which is a loanword from 'charge', and it means to top up or to add value. Sasuke doesn't know any other words in Japanese that can mean 'rent', 'taxes', 'payment' or 'money', so he just uses whatever he had in his WIP!dictionary that is mainly just that--loanwords he managed to pick up (:
I broke a finger trying to find any similar words in Japanese that are _also_ loanwords, but chāji was the closest one to what I needed.
F to me :(
Chapter 26: Genin Days, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Oh shit, Sasuke thinks. The Old Man that he had promised to haunt after dying for the sake of a useless Hat-People bridge? The man that arranged to get them to do that bridge protection mission in the first place?
He is one of the Great Stone Ninja Faces. The great ninja president. The old fart that isn't aware of the extent of kiddy midget powers.
Fuck.
Sasuke kinda--he kinda regrets not wearing a hat right now. Maybe Hat Drunkard and the Shrimp were onto something. With hat masking half his face, he'd be able to either use Sharingan to read whatever the fuck the guy got written on his forehead, or just--discreetly fall asleep.
Both options were super tantalizing right now.
'--u w--e all commis--d --sonally by a cert--n Feudal Lo--'s offspring,' Sasuke had to pretend his knees bucked from standing upright for too long to get the tiniest glance under Stoneface's hat. 'One o-- y--u are to act as --is body doubl--.'
It has been--what, maybe three weeks since Sasuke had the displeasure of leaving the village? His shoulder still throbbed where he got stabbed by a magic icicle, and he had pulled a tendon trying to unwillingly activate his stupid creepy eye over the past month.
Team Seven had brought Sword Stripper and his little murderous tagalong together with them to the village after the bridge was done; the Stripper, Icicle Boy and Lanky being so stiff the entire trip that Sasuke was seriously concerned of them all getting indigestion or something. Lanky and Stripper kept throwing some biting words (Sword Guy) or nervously-lazy phrases (Lanky) in each other's directions, Sasuke being too distracted by moving with a hole in his body to catch on McNinja's side of conversation to try and spy where Stripper's captions decided to appear this time.
Sakura looked somewhat confused the entire trip back, and Naruto appeared like he had witnessed a childbirth but--Sasuke didn't care. None of them had to deal with moving without moving their shoulder. He just wanted to get back to his dead neighbourhood and fall asleep for approximately fifty hours.
(Lanky looked like he wanted to pull Sasuke to the side when they had entered the village but Sasuke narrowly escaped that--no more heartfelt dead family conversations or whatever else his cousin wanted to bring up before Sasuke is alive enough to be able to crawl up the tree on his own if the conversation turns too awkward, like it always tended to be with Lanky.)
Sasuke was willing to completely ignore both Cowhide Escapees for as long as he could, going as far as pretending he had never participated in that stupid mission, but Naruto kept bringing Icicle Boy to Team Seven's training sessions, and to their dinners, and to Sasuke's goddamn house. The first time Sasuke had ventured out of his bedroom to find Naruto jump excitedly up-and-down on the spot with Ice Ice Baby just--standing there, in the middle of Sasuke's fucking kitchen, touching Sasuke's served bowls of Bean Mom's miso soup recipe--
Well.
He might have kicked everybody out and locked all the doors and windows in his house out of pure pettiness. He might've also proceeded to throw kunai at a tree stump until the sun had finally set for the day.
He wasn't overreacting. He wasn't. Sasuke was the only sane person that thought that if someone is trying to kill you and then successfully stabs you, leaving you to bleed out in the middle of a mist-covered dirty ass bridge, the least they could do is apologize.
Sasuke didn't have any cool magic water- or ice-manipulating jutsus. He had his stupid creepy eyes that made him experience the wondrous world of daltonism and gave him vivid flashbacks of everything that happened as he used the eyes. The only pro here was the apparent 3D-ifying of subtitles, and a slightly-faster reaction time, which was pretty neat.
Other than that--useless. Why did everyone cream their pants at seeing Lanky-cousin and his one-sided corneal ulcer was anybody's guess.
Earlier today at the training, when Lanky was forcing them to walk on water (it's the same idea as tree-walking, McNinja had said. The only reason Sasuke didn't try to go and bite at Lanky's fingers when he came to fish Sasuke and Naruto out of the water for the umpteenth time was the fact that Sasuke had fallen underwater less than the Idiot), he mentioned that Sasuke was specifically requested for a mission that will begin this afternoon.
Naruto threw a hissy fit, Sakura looked moderately concerned (which is how she looked at everything since that Wave mission), and Sasuke was ready to give that mission away to whoever wanted it without checking the parameters first.
It was a C-rank, he came to find out later.
A C-rank, again, after the previous fucking disaster, and a bunch of other, smaller D-ranks Team Seven did in the past week.
A C-rank, with Sasuke specifically requested for it, because--?
'We are very glad to have found such a fine body double,' a mousy-looking man in a horrid assortment of pinks-oranges-violets says earnestly, his forehead sweaty out of the intensity of his idiotic colour combination, probably. 'It is so relieving for daimyō that we could request your presence at such a fast notice!'
Sasuke glances sideways at a bewildered-looking Ino since she was also requested for the body-double mission. Maybe Sasuke would have to be a bodyguard to Ino's fake royal child?
'Our security concerns are about the incoming allied nations' first-borns' arrival,' Sweaty says. 'As so many would be competing for Our Majesty's hand in marriage, we would like to not put daimyō and his family through unnecessary risks.'
Very feudal, Sasuke thinks. He was sure Magic Ninjas were pretty civilized, all things considered. Maybe the world beyond ninja villages was even worse?
Somehow, Sasuke couldn't believe anything can be worse than living in the general vicinity of Guy guy.
'So we would like to request your assistance as a body double, and two other ninjas to infiltrate the ring of Our Majesty's closest attendant ladies to provide a continuous protection over two days of courting,' Sweaty finishes.
Stoneface says something else Sasuke doesn't bother bending over himself to catch, and the door behind Sasuke opens as he resists from looking behind his shoulder.
A soft voice announces itself next to Sasuke and he whips his head around, Icicle Kid from Wave standing next to him, looking completely fucking unbothered, forehead lacking the Mist headband, Konohan one nowhere to be seen.
Sasuke knows that Sword Stripper and Icicle are here, in Konoha--they walked back together for fuck's sake. Then, at the border of the village, both of the Cowhide people got swaddled by some Adult Ninjas, Lanky hot on their heels, and Sasuke hadn't seen Ninja Stripper since.
He is aware that they might have been reinstated as active Magic Ninjas or whatever--Naruto talked about that at some point earlier over ramen with Icicle Kid tagging along.
Sasuke did not expect to have to do an idiotic mission with an ex-enemy that was stupidly strong and not afraid to just squash him under their thumb.
Sasuke fights to bare his teeth in a snarl like an offended and scared cat all while Icicle just stands there, reeking professionalism and cold frosty air.
Sure sure sure. Okay. Sasuke needs to be professional as well. He can survive being a bodyguard for Ino together with Icicle Kid. Sure, no problem at all. Two days of just hanging around a royal palace? No problem whatsoever. It might be considered a relaxing trip if he forgets Icicle is there. Not every C-rank has to have murderous enemy ninjas that Sasuke's stupid suicidal cousin decides to adopt just because they were not that much inclined on killing all of them in the end.
The mission will go alright, Sasuke decides.
The mission is not going alright, Sasuke scoffs, jaw clenched, face screwed up like he's in pain.
He is sitting in daimyō's giant fuck-off mansion, legs tucked under his body in a way that makes his entire lower body hurt, at least seven different layers of fabric suffocating him in a warm and stuffy hall.
His hair is henged to be the kind of pink Sakura's hair is, and he is wearing the same disturbing combination of pinks-oranges-violets donned with yellow polka dots. There is a giant cap-shaped silk hat with an upright pennon perched on his head, only Magic Ninja Gods' will, Sasuke's careful breathing and a thin stripe of rope holding it in place.
Sasuke thinks he looks like a fucking clown.
A gaggle of prepubescent girls are perched behind him, not aware of Sasuke's sour face, giggling after each potential suitor comes in to start yapping about some unending love fuckery and try and steal Sasuke's--no, Shuji-hiko's, because that's the name of a fucking prince he is body doubling for--heart and money away.
He is barely through the first day and already feels like whoever will come in next will get a kunai thrown right in-between their eyes, and fuck if it's gonna start some kinda war or unease between Konoha and the Land of Noodles.
Ino and Icicle are somewhere behind him, dressed in a lesser amount of layers but still visibly sweating among all the midget attendants. Ino blends right in, somehow being able to not feel like a complete dunce with all the chit-chattering Sasuke's court is doing. Icicle stays silent and just softly smiles at everyone, and Sasuke has to admit--Icicle fits right the fuck in. He is wearing the same shade of pink from the forest in the Wave, and his hair is composed into some intricate hairdo, and if Sasuke didn't know that guy could straight up kill a man with ice formed out of thin air, he wouldn't suspect that he was out of place in a crowd of overly-excited little girls.
Probably why they chose him for this stupid mission, Sasuke twitches, always mindful of the stupid hat on his head. Good at blending in and looking innocent and unassuming. Very ninja-y.
Ino is with them probably because she knows the most of how not to act out of the ordinary with a bunch of royal people. Sasuke is aware she is, like, from the Clan Head's family (and wasn't that a horrible experience, figuring out what is a clan and the random shifting dynamics in each and every single one of them), so she must know how to act all nice and proper in front of other people.
None of his current teammates can stand looking at Sasuke for longer than five seconds. Icicle presumably just doesn't like him that much, but Ino gets a look of extreme distress each time she focuses on Sasuke's pink hair.
Just gotta survive until the end of the day, Sasuke thinks in exasperation, seeing the door slide open again, letting in another bunch of court people and a potential suitor for Shuji-hiko.
'Your hair! Is such an exquisite colour of cherry blossom! And I would love! To love you from spring to spring! Our cherry blossoms strengthening our wondrous union! Under the Kami-blessed stars!'
Jesus Christ, Sasuke reels back in horror. He doesn't think he had ever seen so many exclamation marks in his life, and he suffers daily due to being aware of Guy guy's existence.
'Your face! Is such a lovely shade of pale! And I would love! To love it like I love the moon! Its magnificent glow lightening our future path!'
Sasuke thinks this is the penance for his sins. He isn't sure what his sins are, but he is willing to repent just to get away from this.
'Your eyes! Are such a lovely shade o--'
'Time,' says Icicle's forehead from across the room where he had moved at some point to forcibly shove out some extra lovesick suitors.
'But my love! Cannot be con--,' the captions get cut off by lankier than Lanky guy spinning on the spot to screech at Icicle, his deep-green robes flying around him.
He says something else and Icicle looks positively murderous under the soft and warm smile that he is wearing as he shoves the guy--that is admittedly WAY too fucking old to be trying to get Sasuke's or Shuji-hiko's hand in marriage--out of the room.
There is a small silence where the only sound is Sasuke's forehead coming in contact with his own palm, and then one of the attending ladies goes to pepper Sasuke in more makeup that he had smudged by trying to beat his brains out of his head.
Icicle's smile doesn't waver even when someone goes to fix his hair that he had probably started pulling out in frustration, and Sasuke smirks if a little bit too smugly when he sees a flash of horror in Icicle's eyes at a prancing predator of an attendant lady, comb in her hand ready to strike the kid down.
"Uh-buh. Oha. Ababa?"
Sasuke blinks at a toddler swaddled in a lap of a stoically neutral woman, a tiny baby flailing its hands in Sasuke's direction, drool dripping down its chin.
"Uh-brrr. Uh?"
Sasuke slowly moved his eyes onto the only adult in the room as if asking what the fuck, but she continues to ignore him, suddenly being very interested in the patterns drawn on the room's walls.
"Baba. Obaba?"
Sasuke (and Shuji-hiko) is not interested in marrying a person with no concept of object permanence. By the time Sasuke (Shuji-hiko) will reach maturity, this kid, who will have to perform daimyō spouse's duties, will be only old enough to declare that every day is dango day, wearing clothes is optional, and naptime is never.
"Uh," he starts, unsure what to even say in this situation, when the toddler suddenly tenses up, hiccups, and starts wailing like the hiccuping action had scared it out of its mind.
He is gracefully saved by the kid getting carried out of the room, Icicle at the entrance looking very green as he closes the door after them.
Help, Sasuke thinks as his hand is being sloppily devoured by an overeager woman that is probably as old as his mother would've been.
She has an intricate silky outfit that is covering her entire body, and she is wearing a weird diamond-clad woven headband that leaves almost zero free real estate to read whatever the fuck she keeps dreamily breathing down the side of Sasuke's neck.
He'd love to use Sharingan to know what the fuck she is talking about but at the same time--he really doesn't want to. Judging by Icicle's sour expression, it is nothing to write home about.
She is leaning--oh god, she is leaning--over him and Sasuke is horrified, because Sasuke is twelve, and her lips are very dangerously close to his own, and Sasuke is not about to allow that old moronic Stoneface to get Sasuke sex-trafficked for the sake of the village--
The woman flies across the room and crashes into the door, half-sliding to the floor, unconscious. Icicle looks at her, hums, opens the door for her as is only polite, and they all watch mildly as the woman's limp body drops out of the room, a bunch of court people rushing over to check her pulse.
Sasuke turns his head to see fuming Ino, her fists shaking and her face red from rage.
She kinda looks like Sakura this way--fucking scary.
Sasuke flies a mental note not to anger Sakura or Ino. He would like to survive until puberty finally hits him, thank you very much.
Something is off about this guy. Sasuke isn't sure what, but something feels off.
He is the most normal of all other attendees and that should be a red flag in itself, considering how batshit crazy everyone else was.
But it's a nice change of pace and Sasuke can stop being as alerted as he was for the past long, long seven-and-a-half hours, so he lets his guard down, stupid hat off of his head, attending ladies and Ino behind him as exhausted as he is by the lack of whispering and giggling coming from their way.
'I must thank you for your hospitality, Shuji-hi--,' the guy bows his head, bits of fringe obscuring the end of the text. 'It was such a wonderful opportunity to get to know you.'
Sasuke looks at him sceptically. Yeah, right. The guy kept trying to ask Sasuke questions to which he kept responding by shrugging, waving his hand or "hn"ing whenever appropriate. This wasn't a deep and philosophical discussion to be reminiscent about.
But oh well, what does he know. He is body doubling for a prince. The guy will probably get lynched or something if he will be openly aggressive to Sasuke.
'Before I go I wanted to leave something for you to remember me by,' the guy smiles sweetly, going for another bow. 'It's a little trinket but--'
A kunai is flying in Sasuke's face, asshole of a guy's hand still extended from where he had whipped the weapon out to throw it at Sasu--Shuji-hiko.
His Sharingan goes on without a second thought--he doesn't think he had activated it consciously--and Sasuke dodges to the side, body moving fast, as his hand goes to intercept the kunai, gripping the handle at a speed that shouldn't be possible. He snarls as he grabs on the weapon in the air, whirls it around and drives forward from his aching knees, hurling kunai back and aiming for the guy's jugular.
The guy hits the ground in a heap and doesn't move. Silence in the air is heavy and tangible, and Sasuke watches as Icicle comes over, bends over the bleeding out guy, presses fingers to his neck and shoots Sasuke a smile that looks a little bit more sincere than usual.
'Not bad,' his forehead says. 'We have to move him before he bleeds all over the tatami. Blood is pretty hard to get out of the rush weave.'
As Sasuke goes to stand up properly, the quieted attending ladies suddenly realise that they had witnessed attempted- and successful murder, and start screeching with the power of at least twenty different fire sirens as Ino is trying to calm all of them down, looking visibly shaken herself.
Fucking C-ranks, Sasuke scoffs. He can't imagine what a fucking disaster B- or A-rank would be.
'Good job,' says Stoneface's wrinkly forehead, stupid caption-obscuring hat laying nearby. 'Daimyō was quite happy with how well you dealt with the attacker.'
Sasuke tugs at his fringe, sighing in relief as he sees the familiar dark hair instead of Sakura-pink ones.
'In fact, he was so happy, he had requested you three in a couple of months again,' Stoneface puffs out a cloud of smoke, 'since they did not manage to find a good suitor for young Shuji-hiko.'
Sasuke blanches at that.
'The next courting period will last a week instead of two days to ensure hiko finds a suitor,' another puff of smoke, 'Konoha is relying on you all to continue strengthening the relationship with the Land of Noodles further, too. Daimyō mentioned requesting body double services for most court-related events, closest one being in a week--'
Sasuke groans at that, thinking of seventeen layers of pink and purple and orange, and a fucking baby that the prince can potentially marry, and the uncomfortable exclamation mark-reminder of Guy guy.
He fucking wishes he'd get called on another murderous C-rank before having to role-play a crazy-people's prince once more.
Maybe Sasuke should go and attack Sword Guy for him to finally kill Sasuke off.
Anything is better than another three hours of listening to poetry about how pale and papery Sasuke's skin is. He is fucking self-conscious about it as it is.
Fucking C-ranks.
Notes:
there are going to be three fillers total before any actual overarching story-relevant content because fuck the plot, I want Sasuke to have dumb fun and _suffer_
Happy coming New Year, y'all!
Chapter 27: Genin Days, Part 4
Notes:
Thank you all so much for 300 kudos!! Wow! I am so honoured y'all are following me along on the wild journey of making maybe!Sasuke as uncomfortable as I possibly can! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Maa, maa. Everyone seems to be in such a sour mood today. I thought kids liked picnics."
Sasuke shoots Lanky a glare, trying to will his stupid grey-haired head to explode. Maybe if he stares at him long enough, he can develop lasers to shoot out of his eyes. Not improbable--Sharingan was a weird known-nature-laws-defying thing already. Maybe if he tries hard enough, he'd be able to manifest Lanky out of existence. Or burn the stupid ugly book he's been nose-deep in for the entirety of the trip.
Naruto groans next to Sasuke, laying face-down in the dirt where he had been sprawled for the past twenty minutes. Sakura, sitting across them both, hair wild and greasy, shares a look with Sasuke that he can approximately translate as 'if we team up, we can take down Lanky-sensei no problem'.
Sasuke agrees. Between the three of them, their cumulative weight is probably double of what Lanky weighs even with all the torturous trips to Sakura's place and almost-daily annihilations of multiple dozens of pounds of Ichiraku's noodles. Maybe Lanky only pretends to eat and just--hides the food in his pocket or something, instead. Not like they had seen him consume anything ever with the lightning-fast way he somehow manages to clear out his portions. Maybe Lanky has a pocket dimension where he can just dump all the food he uselessly makes them pay for.
What an asshole, and what a waste of produce. Sasuke's plan on getting Lanky to come over to his neighbourhood for dinner is still in-the-works. Stupid cousin lets his guard down only for exceptionally brief moments for Sasuke to snatch him--some brief 10 seconds between supposedly dumping the food out of his plate, and dashing away as far away as he could to avoid paying.
It's almost like he doesn't get paid for the missions they do. Maybe it isn't enough for him, seeing as they mostly do D-ranks with Lanky-sensei, and he used to be (probably) a big-shot ninja before, reaching the highest rank in their no-sense military Magic Ninja system. D-ranks don't get paid much, so it could be very possible Lanky is just desperate and an asshole to keep coming to the ramen place with them all the time.
Sasuke growls under his breath.
He pokes at a potato laying among the oak branches with a kunai.
Lanky had the dumbest idea to organize a 'picnic trip' out of the village, which sounded suspicious the moment he had announced it--it turned into hell on earth the moment the trip had started. Not only did Lanky come to wake all of them up personally when it was still dark outside (Lanky had appointed the meeting time as 5 am, but they all knew by now it probably meant their stupid sensei would arrive sometime between 10 and 11 am--wasn't a case this time, stupid McNinja showing up at Sasuke's bedroom at 4 am--did he take after Naruto and decide that personal space meant nothing in this day and age?--to shake him awake with his stupid closed-eye languid smile), and then proceeded to drag them all out of the village barely thirty minutes afterwards--first instructing to go only over the trees, then leading them over the impeded river stream, and then forcing the three murderous genin to climb up a steep mountainside, still wet from the last day's rain.
The so-called 'picnic' was supposed to be organized at some meadow twenty torturous miles away from the village, deep into the forest, and Sasuke would even call the place where they had stopped tranquil if it wasn't for his raging intent to strangle Lanky by the time they had reached it.
After getting there, exhausted, wet and caked in dirt and pebbles, Lanky had cheerfully announced that he had forgotten to bring the picnic food, so they had to cook on their own--he dumped a bag of potatoes on top of struggling to stay civil Sasuke, and instructed Naruto to go and search for oak branches specifically to use for firewood. Naruto had come back barely ten minutes later with a bunch of potentially-flammable material but was sent back deep into the woods to search for an oak after Lanky had fucking smelt the branches Naruto had dumped in front of him.
Sasuke had to start the fire, but not by using that cool fireball thing he had been taught barely a week ago by Lanky during one of the training sessions. He sat there, meticulously hitting two random rocks he had found around, not even sure if they would ever produce fire, murderously eyeing McNinja that lounged on the side with his dumb orange book. If only Sasuke could get a bit closer, and spew fire at Lanky's stupid gravity-defying hair--
Thought for food. For later. Sasuke had to catch Lanky off-guard first.
Sakura's job was to peel the potatoes, which would've been easy enough if she got anything to peel the fucking things with. Her weapons pouch was quickly confiscated by Lanky, and she sat there, grimly stabbing the vegetable with a rock Sasuke had generously donated to her after spending about an hour looking for suitable flint in the clearing. By the looks of it, they'd be getting mashed potatoes with the peel still attached to them in the stead of any actual spices.
By the time Lanky had announced it was noon, every single person in Team Seven was not as opposed to murder as they were a month-and-a-half ago, back in the Wave.
The fire was started now--by some kind of fucking miracle--and Sakura's dubious attempts at either creating purée or projecting Lanky's face on potatoes to viciously murder every single one of them were now getting cooked among the oak branches Naruto had almost broken his leg to find. Lanky had chosen that moment to get up, dust his useless ass from sitting on it for the past couple of hours, and had notified them he is going to be helpful for the first time in his life and go look for some water source they could refill their bottles from.
Not a single one of the kids had reacted to him, killing intent radiating from them without even locking eyes with the moronic ninja, which also seemed to have no effect on dampening McNinja's jolly good mood.
Scratch inviting Lanky to Sasuke's place to shove food down his throat. Sasuke will gather every single potato, most of them half-burnt on one side, and shove them up Lanky's stupid little skinny ass.
Lanky just shrugged, all-nonchalance. He dropped his book near the campfire and leisurely walked away.
The little red spiral on his back looked round and bright enough to be Sasuke's new mark for target practice.
If only he aimed his kunai good enough, and spun it at just the right moment before hurling it forward, maybe he'd be able to even hit it square in the middle.
Sasuke whipped his head to Naruto, who suddenly decided to reanimate himself, seeing Idiot's face contorted in a nasty snarl.
'--s burn this thing,' the Idiot had said then, holding Lanky's book by the cover with two fingers like it could grow teeth and bite him if he wasn't careful enough.
Sakura, looking ill-tempered and annoyed, groggily stared at the bright-orange of the book, and then snatched it out of Naruto's hold so hard the Idiot stumbled over his feet. She tosses it into the fire, book landing right over Sasuke's poor attempts at re-shaping the potatoes to look like food and not some puked-out mush.
The three of them watch, in horror, as the book stays intact, just laying there among the flames, not a single bit of the cursed cover burnt even slightly.
Sasuke pokes at it with a kunai, too. Then he tries and stabs it, mushing the potatoes under it harder.
The cover is--impenetrable. This is insane. Are they making those books out of the same material as those Adult Ninja flak jackets?
Is it even sturdier than the flak jackets?
Sasuke goes to scoop the book out of the fire with a kunai, solemnly looking over it, hands still hovering above the cover.
"Hn," he says when an idea hits him and he gets up, motioning for Sakura and Naruto to get further away from him.
He drops the kunai and goes through the memorized sequence of hand signs--hands clasped together, left thumb on the outside; hands together, vertical, with left thumb on top; hands laying perpendicularly on top of each other; wrists down--fingers pointing upwards--fingers clasped together and wrists turned up--
Sasuke raises a hand to his mouth, breaths in, breathes out, and--there's a constant stream of fire coming out of his mouth right onto of the godforsaken book, its orange blending with a continuous flame-thrower Sasuke is spewing out right at it, fire enveloping both the book and the campfire with all of their moronic attempts at making lunch.
Sasuke holds the fire for some time, primarily because he wants to make sure the fucking book is gone if it's a thing Lanky is so attached to, and also--come on, this fire jutsu is pretty cool, and it's the only one Lanky deemed important enough to teach to Sasuke. Not like he did much teaching then, too. He dumped a scroll on Sasuke's lap, white-and-red fan that is embroidered into every single piece of clothing Sasuke owns standing out on the side of the rolled parchment, and Sasuke had eyed it suspiciously first because--how the fuck was he supposed to read it?
Thankfully, there were illustrations. And Sasuke was really good at pictograms ever since struggling through doing homework at the Academy.
He stops the fire, then, exhaling normally again, and the ground around them is burning and sizzling, one wide twenty-feet-in-diameter spot looking like a forest fire had gone through it. The campfire is burning brighter now, and Sasuke can see the withered coal-like clumps that used to be potatoes in another life, laying in-between the burning branches, and--
The fucking book is still intact.
Naruto groans like he is in pain and stalks forward, tiptoeing around the burning clutch of grass. He picks up the book, looking at it with such rage like it was personally responsible for every single shortcoming in Idiot's life, and--
Then he opens it. Then he turns a page, and then another page, and he furrows his brows, reading into the string of words inside.
Sasuke creeps closer, looking over Naruto's shoulder.
He doesn't know what he had expected. Maybe pictures. Maybe the book wasn't a book. Maybe inside was some kinda hidden object, or Lanky would crawl out of it to notify all of them they had ruined the picnic.
Instead, it's just lots of tiny squiggly characters littering the pages that Sasuke doesn't understand.
Sasuke sighs.
He elbows Naruto into his side, questioningly humming at him, and the Idiot just turns another page. From Sasuke's vantage point from behind Naruto's back, he can see dumbass's ears turn a peculiar shade of red as Sasuke raises one eyebrow in silent wonder.
What the fuck could Lanky be reading? Is it--
A lunch box gets forcibly shoved into Sasuke's hold, then another one is placed over the book in Naruto's hands, and Sasuke raises his head to look at Sakura, who rummages through Lanky's backpack some more, whipping out one more container. She tucks it under her armpit, then turns around to the tall almost-wildfire Sasuke had caused, and hurls Lanky's backpack there, all the rest of the items still inside.
She turns back, face dark with satisfaction, and plops to the ground right where the grass is not burnt away.
Sasuke would be lying if he said watching the backpack steadily burn among the branches and once-potatoes is not the most fulfilling thing he had seen since starting this cursed picnic trip.
Itachi is perched on a tree branch, black-and-red Akatsuki cloak gone for the sake of subtlety, as he watches over the clearing, three tiny genin devouring a bento box each.
He'd been back near Konoha's borders to drop off a sealed off scroll, reporting on Akatsuki's movements and whatever information on Suna's jinchuuriki he had managed to get. Getting inside the village was dangerous--the barrier would instantly detect him, so his once-in-a-year visits back to the Fire Country were limited to an unassuming tree stump with a genjutsu cast over it.
The last time he had seen Sandaime was--probably a few years ago. They met in the same place, Itachi holding a scroll instead of stuffing and sealing it off inside the hiding spot, and had delivered a short and curt report verbally, getting a few words regarding Sasuke in return. He got a picture of his brother too--so grown up, now, standing among his classmates in the Academy for a customary once-a-year photo, body stiff and dark eyes heavy on the camera. Sasuke was perched at the side as if trying and failing at getting as far away from the rest of the kids as he could, nose buried in the deep-blue of his collar.
He was so grown up then, two years ago. Itachi could only imagine how different his kid brother was now, a genin and an adult in his own right--he did not doubt Sasuke had graduated on time, the Hokage mentioning how well Sasuke did academically.
Itachi was supposed to be the one to help Sasuke with his studies. He was supposed to be the one to guide him through his first Katon jutsus; he was supposed to be the one helping Sasuke out with his aim, adjusting little brother's grip on the shuriken and giving him tips on how to twist his wrist just right to send the weapon flying at the correct velocity into the training log in the Uchiha training ground behind their house.
Itachi did not spend much time with Sasuke back then, when he was allowed to--and he will never spend time with him ever again, a villain and a traitor and a murderer in his own right.
Itachi felt a cough tear at his insides as he stifled it, mindful of Hound-taichou still stalking somewhere around the forest.
His eyes drifted to the bright-pink head of hair first. The girl--Sasuke's teammate--was perched next to a jinchuuriki, chopsticks raised to her mouth as she was engrossed in a book laid on a blond kid's lap. She looked mildly disgusted--probably not with the food, with how much ferocity she kept stuffing her cheeks with it--as the jinchuuriki kept reading out from the book with his mouth full, rice and beans flying out as he stuttered through book passages.
The jinchuuriki looked older than Itachi remembers, but he is still wearing the same monstrosity of an orange jumpsuit, sleeves rolled up, one knee occupied by a precariously balanced bento box, and the other by the mysterious book the two were engrossed in.
Sasuke is the last one Itachi's eyes land on, like he was preparing himself to meet his brother's face despite not being right in front of him. His otouto is older now--older than the picture that Itachi has, Kami kids grow up fast, he had forgotten about it,--a shiny hitai-ate loud and proud on his forehead. He is also holding a bento box but it looks like he didn't even start eating from it, eyes wide as saucers as he looks at the jinchuuriki's face, seemingly following as he reads along.
Then, Sasuke makes a garbled sound out of his throat, hissing, snatching the book out of jinchuuriki's grasp as he hits the kid over the head with it, looking in shock over the cover and--
It's Icha Icha.
Sasuke and his little genin teammates were reading Icha Icha.
Itachi makes a pained sound in his throat that is not fully caused by the suppressed cough that he has been holding off inside his chest.
He watches, silent, as Sasuke turns around on the ground, throwing the book into the tall campfire, jinchuuriki's protesting voice ringing somewhere behind him. Pink-haired girl slams a fist down jinchuuriki's head, making him hiss, and the kid flails a bit on the ground, almost upturning his bento box before Sasuke manages to grab it with a free hand.
Pink-haired girl starts angrily rambling something at jinchuuriki, and Itachi watches, in awe, as his little brother--broken, stoic, aloof, distant from the kids on the picture Itachi has--smiles, mouth stretching into a little shit-eating grin, eyes crinkling as he stuffs food from the jinchuuriki's bento box into his mouth, watching the two genin tussle on the ground.
It's.
It's staggering.
Sasuke was smiling--or perhaps smirking, mouth full with rice,--when the jinchuuriki notices his food getting stolen, and he throws himself at Sasuke with a betrayed cry, both boys rolling on the ground, finally upturning both of the food boxes, wrestling more for the sake of their dignity than anything else.
It was--it was not malicious or hateful wrestling. It looked like nor the jinchuuriki, nor Sasuke tried to harm each other much, looking like a pair of playful puppies that needed to let off some steam, even if the jinchuuriki did look extremely offended at his food getting so blatantly stolen.
Itachi's plan was--Itachi doesn't know. His plan was to show up, to taunt Sasuke, to indulge himself in his brother's hatred, to remind himself that his little brother will be the one to eventually kill him.
But now, seeing Sasuke act perhaps not like he used to--never again the carefree child Itachi had destined to be his own killer,--but it was close enough to the innocent and kind and playful boy Itachi used to know from before.
Itachi draws a shaky breath, closing his eyes for a moment before activating his Sharingan, sealing this moment in his memory.
Perhaps that meeting with Sasuke can wait. Perhaps Itachi has to leave, horrifying plans of Eternal Mangekyo forever at the back of his mind, because--because he couldn't steal this moment of childish innocence from Sasuke when Itachi thought he'd never see him this carefree and at ease ever again.
He casts a last glance at the clearing, seeing ruffled but content kids huddled next to each other, Sasuke pushed in-between the girl and the jinchuuriki, the former grumbling and sharing her bento box in-between the three of them.
Itachi looks at the sky, like the image of such easy camaraderie was too much for him to handle all at once.
He leaves then, promising himself to see his brother again soon. Maybe it was selfish--Itachi was aware of that, but--
Between Madara, and Akatsuki, and the hunt for jinchuuriki, this was the most peaceful Itachi had felt in a while. Breathing was easier, somehow, even with the illness still gripping at Itachi's lungs.
Watching Sasuke like that, being a child, surrounded by teammates and friends, did feel a little bit like coming home.
Notes:
that feeling when you tagged Itachi when you first posted the fic, and then waited for almost 80k words to actually write him in. sorry?
also. Chuunin exams arc is coming next :] just like with Team Seven formation: the plot is outlined, bits and pieces are written out, but lots of characters still don't have their captions defined.
if y'all have any wishes or suggestions regarding incoming characters' caption placement (or lack of thereof), do not hesitate to tell me! stuff can be rewritten and re-edited, and this is y'alls story as much as it is mine at this point :)
Chapter 28: Chuunin Exams, Part 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Five Narutos dashed forward, Sasuke hot on their heels, brandishing a kunai in his hand. They've been sent on a wild goose chase a while ago--despite Lanky's punishing physical training, Sasuke was starting to feel exhausted.
He sees a sliver of green disappearing between the trees and growls, assessing the best way to cut the chase short.
"Oi," he calls for one--or all five--of the Narutos, seeing one clone turn his head back just enough to catch Sasuke's face, probably mindful of the trees, trying not to fly head-first into a trunk in front of him.
Sasuke jerks his chin to the side, motioning at a possible shortcut they could take. Team Seven was uncomfortably familiar with this part of the woods--this is where Fugly used to make them run themselves ragged in their earlier days as a team, and by the umpteenth attempt at restraining the cat Sasuke was already aware of all possible ways to cut the chase short to jump in front and corner the disgustingly ugly feline.
Naruto nods, face sweaty, and two of the clones dash to the side together with Sasuke, the rest staying on their original path.
Sasuke pushes more than necessary chakra into his feet, trying to thrust himself forward, painfully aware that even with the shortcut they won't gain much advantage over their target--if they could move forward faster, somehow, maybe they'd luck out and would be able to restrain the running figure on time.
One of Narutos' faces lights up then, and he motions for Sasuke to hold up and run in-line with him, right hand doing a swinging motion at his side. Sasuke takes a split second to look at Naruto's hand again--the Idiot points forward, then motions at Sasuke's feet, and makes a hand sign, clasping hands together in a triangle, all but two fingers pointing upwards, middle fingers curled into his palms.
Sasuke grunts in response and forces himself forward, relocating to a branch higher.
He hears Naruto behind him, vocalising something that sounds like 'eechy, nee--', and Sasuke jumps down to Naruto's level right as he shouts out '--san!', getting propelled forward by a strong gust of wind, curling onto himself, ever-mindful of avoiding knocking himself out if he were to hit a tree.
Sasuke had made two accomplishments since becoming a genin--he had learnt how to count to three, and he did not flinch anymore when Naruto used that stupid Wind Ninja Magic trick Lanky-cousin had taught him after the Wave mission, when all three genin had received a singular scroll each to learn at least one goddamn jutsu.
Sasuke was still hoping to learn that water-dragon thing Ninja Stripper and Lanky had used. Sasuke's fireball thing was pretty dope, but water dragons were--come on, he doesn't need to explain himself here, does he?
Sasuke lands, staggering only a little bit, and instantly dashes to his left, wrist curling, sending an arrangement of shuriken in the direction of where their target should appear.
It makes the sliver of green dodge, and then the target loses precious two seconds of time to slip away again, which is when Sakura lands on top of the figure, silent, fist coming down the shape's midsection.
She jumps away in an instant, feet firmly planted onto a tree trunk, and then Sasuke runs forward, kunai extended above his head as Sakura throws out a long rope with a lone singular crooked dart. Sasuke's kunai serves as a grappling point as the rope gets tightened from Sakura's side, and then from Sasuke's, effectively pinning the target in-between them.
The target struggles for a bit but doesn't try to break the bond--and the target could easily do that if they wanted to--and finally settles on the ground, raising eyes to Sakura first, humming at her, and then at Sasuke. The target closes their eyes, brown bangs that escaped the white bun holder falling over their face.
'You don't suck as much anymore, Konoha,' Icicle says, smiling in the same subdued way, which is just bullshit-speak for an annoyed 'it took you all too long to get me anyway'.
Sasuke 'hn's in return, rolling his eyes, tugging on his end of the rope just in spite.
All five of the Idiots arrive then, Naruto giving all of his clones a high-five and a 'whoop-whoop!' before dispelling them.
'--id it, 'ttebayo!' he pumps his fist, doing a little dance where he is standing among the leaves. 'That Fūton-force-throw combo is so cool, you know it!'
'You were still too slow,' reminds them Icicle and now it's Sakura's turn to frustratedly tug on her end of the rope. 'If I was actually an enemy, I'd be long gone by now.'
'Stop ruining the mood,' Sakura's forehead advises him, but she looks as smug as Sasuke feels. 'We did very well, even if Naruto had tripped over his own clone earlier.'
'Sakura-cha-a-a---,' the text disappears on the side of Naruto's forehead as the Idiot whines, pouting, face scrunched up in betrayal.
"I'd say you all did very well," Lanky's voice announces his arrival, and Sasuke doesn't even regard him with a singular look, aware that his cousin is perched somewhere on the tree above them all. "Thank you for your assistance, Haku. Don't know what I'd do without you."
'You'd train us yourself, assh--!' Naruto whips around, pointing an accusatory finger at Lanky-sensei who is sporting the same stupid closed-eye smile.
Sasuke nods, eyeing Lanky with disapproval. It seemed like in the past couple of weeks Lanky was spending less and less time with them, appointing Team Seven to either do more D-ranks alone, or to train the jutsus from the scrolls he had dropped on them earlier, or that-one-time making them try and walk over hot water which was considerably harder than Sasuke had expected originally.
"Tsk," he vocalizes his annoyance, finally dropping the hook-dart from the tip of his kunai, allowing Icicle to start untangling himself from where he was struggling on the ground.
"Maa, Naruto-kun," Lanky props his cheek with his fist, elbow resting on his knee. "Why of course, how nice of you to ask what your old sensei was doing."
If Lanky was old by ninja standards, Sasuke was going through a mid-life crisis.
"I was busy enrolling all of you to participate in Chuunin exams, obviously," Lanky continues, one hand going to make a vague waving motion next to his ear. "Of course, only if you sign the application and deliver it to the Academy, and yadda-yadda. But I think all of my cute little genin are quite ready and--"
Lanky almost gets thrown off a tree with the force of Naruto's body crashing into him, the Idiot screeching like a happy harpy, trying and somehow succeeding at locking Lanky in a bear hug, courtesy of Sakura's dad. He is babbling something, and Sasuke doesn't even need to creep around to look at his forehead to get the general gist of it.
He furrows his brows instead, staring at the ground in contemplation. He wasn't sure if he wanted to go up in the ranks of the Magic Ninja Army. Becoming a Ninja Sergeant instead of a Ninja Private meant more C-rank missions. And maybe even B-rank missions, whatever the fuck that entailed.
Which meant encountering crazy people like the Cowhide lot plenty more often than Sasuke would've wanted.
Could he just opt out of the exam? Let Naruto and Sakura do whatever the fuck they want. They can be badass Flak Jacket Adult Ninjas for all Sasuke had cared. He'd stick with gardening and helping out grandmas.
"Obviously, all of you have to sign the enrollment," Lanky supplies, a little breathless, struggling to detach vibrating Naruto from himself. "Only teams of three are allowed to participate. It's a very important decision, kids, and all of you have to agree on it."
'--course we agree,' Sasuke catches Sakura's forehead just in time before the text erases itself. 'We are strong enough now; you said it yourself, Kakashi-sensei.'
Traitor, Sasuke almost mouths at her.
The fuck not. Sasuke isn't ready. He'd love to sabotage his entire team just so stay as blue-collar workers for the rest of their lives. Going out of the village meant rising the chances of meeting the Murderous Cousin, too, and Sasuke's self-preservation instincts had served him right so far, thank you very much.
'--ll agree, right?' Naruto whips his head from where it was buried in Lanky's chest, pleadingly looking over Sasuke. 'Right?'
Sasuke looks at the Idiot like he is the dumbest person to walk on earth. He shifts his eyes to Sakura, the girl looking expectantly at Sasuke, as determined as he had ever seen her.
What was there in becoming a chuunin for her? Naruto wanted to be a Ninja President, and for that, you had to become, like, a Ninja General, or whatever, so Sasuke could see why he couldn't pull his head out of his ass and look at the world soberly. Sure, Sakura had been very determined since that horrible Cowhide mission, and sure, she was the one to push Lanky to give them more training on chakra stuff, but--
Then Sasuke thinks back to her determined face, chin jutted out, eyes angry and sparkling every time Ino had appeared in her sight. Each time the girls clashed it was a spectacular show of power and--ugh, to use Guy guy's wording--rivalry. It was less about Sasuke these days--for which he was eternally grateful--and it shifted towards just surpassing the other girl at becoming the best at whatever they were doing.
If Naruto was motivated by becoming a Ninja President, Sakura was motivated by spite.
Sasuke wasn't motivated by anything.
No, scratch that.
Sasuke was motivated to keep the two imbeciles alive.
He sighs, kicking up a cloud of dust.
"Hn," he bites out, going through a motion of nodding, eyes fixed on the ground because he didn't want to read whatever the fuck his team had to say--he had enough of their bullshit as it was.
He will be there, at the exam, whatever that exam had entailed. His goal will be to just--make sure nobody does anything stupid, and if they pass or fail--well. He didn't give a fuck.
Naruto's cheerful cry rang loud across the forest, deafening Sasuke's ringing ears.
Imminent Scarf Asphyxiation was the most annoying ninja midget Sasuke had the displeasure to meet.
Not only did he and his gaggle of clowns follow Naruto wherever he went, but he also insisted on being the loudest fixture of Sasuke's life, somehow outdoing Naruto and leaving him in dust.
Scarf Asphyxiation was trailing after them for some time now, Naruto excitedly babbling about how easily they will beat the exams and become cool and hip chuunins, Sakura adding some tiny comments here and there, and Sasuke just ignoring the conversation altogether, lost in his thoughts.
He had to come up with backup plans for backup plans. He wasn't sure what the exams were--hopefully the same as the Academy graduation ones--but in case they weren't, he had to make sure the two idiots on his team make it out alive.
He was still going to participate in an exam, sure--he had signed his admission paper earlier this week, hesitating for a while as of what to put there, and then just drawing the fan embroidered onto his clothes and putting an 'x' next to it because fuck it, even if he was better at learning words, he is nowhere fucking close to figuring out how to write--but he is not going to try very hard to pass himself.
He was dreading a writing test. The last time he had managed to successfully disassociate to let his body do its automatic muscle memory writing shit was in the Academy, and he had suspected that it worked because Sasuke's body from Before was aware of the questions and the answers. He didn't even know what to study in this case--there were no textbooks, there were no defined questions he could run himself through, so unless it was a multiple-choice test that he could just bullshit his way through, Sasuke was screwed.
There was another point of concern he had about the exams as well. If Naruto and Sakura were to pass, and if Sasuke would fail, would that mean he will get separated from his stupid teammates? Does that mean the two idiots on his team would get to do those C- and B-rank missions without Sasuke present to protect them from being too moronic about their fighting choices?
Which meant he had to pass. Shit.
He had unknowingly cornered himself, letting Lanky and Naruto and Sakura manipulate Sasuke into agreeing to participate in this charade.
Sasuke sighs, twirling a pinecone he had picked up earlier in his fingers.
Maybe the exam was more of a demonstration of jutsus. Sasuke so far had only learnt one jutsu over his entire span of being a genin--the fireball thing. Despite how cool and useful it was, it would probably not be even remotely enough. Sure, he could walk on water and on walls and on ceilings now; and he was very good at throwing kunai and shuriken, his precision much better than it was mere months ago; and sure, his endurance was better; and sure, he now had creepy eyes that did a lot of weird stuff, and Sasuke was still exploring the possibilities of using them, but.
This was Magic Ninja World. Sasuke lacked at the Magic aspect of things.
He hears a yelp, then a hit, and then Scarfy runs forward, fuming Sakura stalking him, Naruto and two other midgets reluctantly rushing after them.
Sasuke huffs. Maybe he can beg Lanky to give him more scrolls, preferably with the same number of pictograms. Maybe he still has time to figure out how to say 'water dragon jutsu' so Lanky would teach him that one, too. Surely it is cool enough to substitute his lack of any other jutsus. If Lanky refuses to teach Sasuke that jutsu, he'd just have to go and find Ninja Stripper instead, no matter how Sasuke had hated the idea. Stripper could use the dragon jutsu too, and if Sasuke just--bribed Icicle, maybe--
There's a mild squawk, and Sasuke blinks out from his thoughts, focusing on the picture in front of him.
Ninja midget is getting raised by the hem of his shirt above the ground--yanking him up by his scarf would be a better option, in Sasuke's opinion--by a guy that is donned in a--cat suit?
Head-to-toes cat suit. His hood has ears and everything.
Sasuke groans.
Cat Boy is wearing makeup, trying and failing at drawing out a clown face, or so Sasuke assumes. There are way too many triangles on his face, and his eyes and mouth are outlined in purple, and did he shave his eyebrows to repaint the spaces there in more purple pigment?
Atrocious.
There's a giant--tube? A giant tube behind his back, wrapped in fucking bandages, and Sasuke is so done with the waste of medical supplies he isn't even going to comment on it anymore.
Cat Boy says something, shaking Scarfy in his fist, and Sasuke groans when he sees the captions skim over the purple eyebrow line, text practically microscopic compared to whatever is usually projected in the tiny space under Naruto's forehead protector.
Just great. Another crazy person, like Sasuke had needed more of those in his life.
'--- punk--,' Sasuke manages to catch in the purple line of Cat Boy's left eyebrow, word curving downward towards Cat Boy's narrowed eyes.
A girl huffs behind Cat Boy, rolling her eyes, arms crossed over her chest. She is wearing a lavender dress with too much mesh underneath it--was it just a fashion choice or did that shit actually protect anybody? Geez,--her forehead protector loose around her neck.
There was a giant metal--thing behind her back, looking as big as the girl was tall. What the fuck was that? A cylindrical backpack? Just a random pole she decided to haul with her at all times?
Talking about forehead protectors. It's--it's a different symbol from the spiral on Sasuke's headband--mildly triangular and resembling an hourglass, and Sasuke had never seen this one before. This must mean they are not Cowhide people, all of whom had random four lines scratched on their headbands.
How come Sasuke had never seen tourists in the village?
Probably because all of them were crazy and bloodthirsty, he thinks grimly, stiffly assessing struggling Scarfy in Cat Boy's hold.
'--op that. You'll get yelled at la--,' the captions are cut off from one side and the other by her puffy bangs, Mesh Maniac rolling her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest.
Sasuke can see how Sakura's back tenses and she stutters something out, sounding like she was doing hostage negotiations. There is no fear in her voice--she is just wary, shoulders squared, and Sasuke carefully moves forward, hating being aware of only one side of the conversation.
Scarfy picks that moment to start flailing again, little legs trying to kick Cat Boy in the stomach, and Clown Faced Guy shakes the kid again, earning a growl from Naruto's side.
Naruto lurches forward, either attempting to forcefully free Scarfy from Cat Boy's hold or aiming to punch him, Sasuke isn't sure--but as his arm is raised, Cat Boy smoothly moves to the side, leaving Naruto to stumble over his feet, not expecting the other to move with such subtlety.
'--that's Konoha's genin,' his captions say, text starting in the purple outline of his left eyebrow and ending in the right. 'Dissappointi--.'
Mesh Maniac sighs again as if she was well-used to Cat Boy's shit.
'--nder what it takes to break you,' oh shit, the kid is grinning like he is a kooky villain now.
Sasuke silently calls to abort the mission.
His stupid team isn't safe even inside their village. Mad people will and would follow them everywhere.
Cat Boy raises his other arm like he is about to slap the kid.
Sasuke--Sasuke is dumb, he bitterly thinks, because Sasuke raises a hand, a pinecone he was toying with clutched in his fist. He looks at Cat Boy, twists his wrist, and throws it at his face as if it was a shuriken, aiming to get the moron right between his eyes.
Sasuke's shot lands, and it's not enough to deal any damage at all, but it stalls Cat Boy, the moron blinking in confusion before shifting his eyes, fuming, at Sasuke, who was still standing behind Naruto and Sakura.
It's enough of a pause, full of confusion and quiet bubbling rage, for Cat Boy to ease his hold on Scarfy, the kid wailing and running back to mush his face into Naruto's stomach, gripping Idiot's jacket with his tiny fists.
Both Mesh Maniac and Cat Boy are trying to drill a hole in Sasuke's head by the looks of it, Mesh Maniac looking less murderous than her companion.
She actually has a look similar to--
Similar--
Oh fuck no, Sasuke sighs. It's a look he fought long and hard to wipe off of Sakura's and Ino's faces.
'--punk,' Cat Boy spits out, furrowing his brows, making it harder to dissect the letters--thanks for that, by the way. '--ou want to figh--?'
No, actually. Sasuke wants to go home and draw a poor kiddy rendition of the water dragon jutsu on the paper so he can communicate his desire to learn it at least somehow to Lanky-sensei. Fighting was not part of his plans, ever.
When Sasuke doesn't react timely, Cat Boy snarls, tugging at his bandaged tube, going to remove it from his shoulder.
Sasuke stiffens.
He tries to assess his surroundings, mildly panicking, counting how many shuriken he has in his weapons pouch after the long day of training.
Not enough to deal with crazy people, that's for fucking sure.
Then, a voice announces itself from the side, sounding bored and lethargic.
Sasuke turns his head and--
Sasuke is in love.
There's a forehead--the clearest, biggest forehead, easily beating Sakura's in Sasuke's carefully curated rating of best caption displays, only obscured by some weird maybe-tattoo on one side.
Sasuke can forgive the forehead owner for that miscalculation, because the kid was generous enough to shave his eyebrows the fuck off, too, leaving a much bigger expanse for text to appear for Sasuke to read from.
The kid is hanging upside-down from a tree, deeply tired eyes fixed on Cat Boy. The kid is dressed in a black bodysuit, a white cloth wrapped around his body. He has some kind of--gourd-shaped thing behind him, almost as big as the kid himself, and--
Did Sasuke mention he is moonstruck?
The captions appear, and despite the kid being upside-down, the subtitles are fucking rotated 180 degrees for Sasuke to read them out normally without breaking his neck, and this is suddenly becoming the best day of Sasuke's life.
'Kankuro, stop that,' this is the clearest text Sasuke had ever seen, holy shit, he is enthralled. 'You are an embarrassement to our village.'
Not only had he the best captions Sasuke was yet to see, but he also put down the dumbass that deemed it fun to pick on Naruto's midget shadow?
Sasuke gulps.
Cat Boy says something on the side, sheepish, but Sasuke doesn't care, his eyes fixed on the Best Forehead of his life.
Best Forehead moves his eyes to lock on Sasuke's, looking exceptionally bored and distant and aloof, and he jumps down from the tree, motioning for Mesh Maniac and Cat Boy to follow him suit.
It's only when Sakura tugs at Sasuke's arm warmer when he blinks out of his stupor, eyes finally snapping away from the trio that begrudgingly moves away from them.
'--that bad?' Sakura's forehead says, and she looks bashful and understanding for some reason.
Nothing was bad, Sasuke scoffs, clicking his tongue at her. She wouldn't understand anyway--she didn't need to internally rate people's foreheads, all of whom wanted to be the most difficult assholes of magic ninjas, wearing bandanas and hats and headbands to make Sasuke's life miserable.
Best Forehead, though. Best Forehead felt like a godsend, and if only he could team up with Sakura at just--projecting captions at Sasuke, his awareness of whatever people say around him would grow exponentially.
Sasuke would need to trail after him later. Can't miss out on a second interpreter, after all.
That is the only thing Sasuke is concerned about, he swears on his life.
Notes:
did y'all know that during the first meeting between Team Seven and Sand Siblings, Temari was blushing each time she looked at Sasuke? extremely cursed.
also, Sasuke really needs to learn to read the room better, holy shit D:<
Chapter 29: Chuunin Exams, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke-kun whips around, suddenly intently focused on passing Suna shinobi, eyes never leaving their backs.
Sakura sighs, passively poking at her ramen.
It's brief, but she manages to catch the sight of Sasuke's face, flush creeping up his neck, cheeks coloured red and ears burning.
His expression--it's weirdly familiar to Sakura, and she recoils in disgust at herself, barely restraining from spluttering, embarrassment rising in her cheeks as well.
It's the look that she is very familiar with. She had seen that look on her own face when staring at the mirror not so long ago--specifically when she was looking at herself after thinking about Sasuke-kun.
Sasuke-kun is blushing, looking after that creepy Suna genin, massive cracked gourd heavy on his back. Sasuke's eyes are wide in wonder, pupils blown, mouth half-open; it's an expression she had dreamt of many nights back in the Academy, hoping it would someday be directed at her, imagining Sasuke-kun's infatuation with as much ferocity as hers was.
It was disgusting, looking at it from the side.
Sakura wasn't sure if it was because that expression was on Sasuke-kun's face--the boy always neutral and annoyed,--or it was because such blatant display of crushing was embarrassing for her to be reminded of.
"Sasuke," she calls for him, dropping the honorific. "What do you think about the previous exams' passing rates?"
Sasuke-kun hums, distracted, eyes firmly trailing a Sunagakure team.
Sakura resists the urge to roll her eyes, a frustrated whine coming out of her throat.
No way she looked like that when she was fighting Ino over Sasuke-kun's heart. No way she had loudly projected the same hopeless worship, jaw slack and face displaying the same puppy-like devotion. She refused to believe it.
Sakura still liked Sasuke-kun, don't get her wrong. Sasuke was pretty, not like those other boys in their graduation class; he was all pale skin and gracious lines, and her mom had said that in a couple of years, when he will grow into his face and his shoulders and calm demeanour, baby fat gone from his cheeks, he will be stealing hearts left and right--not like he wasn't doing that already.
But since getting to know Sasuke-kun better--in their last year of the academy, and over her time as Sasuke's teammate, Sakura had also learnt that Sasuke wasn't much different from all the other boys, prettiness put aside.
He was childish, often wrestling with Naruto just for the sake of letting some steam out. He had a vivid fascination with cats and dogs and bugs, sometimes stalling and staying behind just to poke at random caterpillars or pick them up to stuff down Naruto's collar, making the boy screech and wriggle and try to shake an insect away, Sasuke's eyes all loud and visible humour. He was annoying sometimes, especially when he had set his mind onto something, silently dragging his teammates around, slapping their hands away and averting his eyes if he didn't want to talk to them. He was petty, ignoring them when he didn't feel like paying attention, closing his eyes and pretending he was either deep in his thoughts or napping, knowing perfectly well that everyone in Team Seven was well-aware that unless Sasuke looks at you directly, he won't be participating in whatever discussion they were having. He was good at controlling his emotions but was also not, irritation clearly projected all over his face whenever he didn't like something.
Sasuke-kun was a boy just like any other one Sakura had known. Figuring it out was--earth-shattering, at first.
But Sakura supposes she shouldn't have been too surprised. Her mom always told her boys were dumb and grew up slower. Sometimes, when she looked at Sasuke-kun angrily stomping or fuming over Kakashi-sensei's inability to be a sensei instead of raging quietly and discreetly like she did, she thought that Sasuke-kun and Naruto were not too different in how they behaved.
"Bastard," Naruto calls from the side, Sasuke long gone, disassociated and staring into the distance. "Earth to bastard. Are you sick?"
And just like Naruto, Sasuke-kun was as hopeless and bad at picking up on other people's moods and emotions. The trip back from the Wave was still haunting Sakura, vividly remembering Sasuke's eyes clinically observing Zabuza's body and making the missing-nin not-so-discreetly squirm.
Naruto yanked at Sasuke's collar then, making the other boy finally slowly turn his head around, regarding Naruto with a solemnly murderous expression that would have lesser men running for the hills. Naruto, because he is a dumb boy just like Sasuke-kun, completely ignores it.
"Do you have a flu or something?" Naruto presses again and Sasuke-kun blinks at that, eyes narrowing. "You look like you are about to puke, y'know. Maybe if you stopped eating that many tomatoes all the time and diversified your diet, you'd--"
Naruto gets a fist slammed down his head, the boy hissing and immediately throwing himself at Sasuke to try and poke his eyes out. Really, Naruto wasn't the one to talk about enlivening someone's diet, that with him eating ramen exclusively unless dragged to Sasuke-kun's or Sakura's place.
She lets out a long-suffering groan. Maybe she can go and find Ino to challenge her for a tree run. Sakura was much better at it than Ino, and she needed the other girl to be constantly aware of that.
And it wasn't the same pettiness boys were prone to. No. Sakura was better than them.
The first leg of the exam was held at the Academy.
Sasuke still held a vague hope it was a jutsu demonstration-kinda event, and not a writing test. He is fucking doomed if it's a writing test.
The halls that were usually filled with midget ninja children were filled by adults, now. Sasuke even stalled for a second, doubtful if they came to the right place, because surely Lanky wasn't that much of an asshole to send them to do an exam for which they would need years and years of experience.
Right?
They were instructed to go find classroom 301. Sasuke knows of that one--that's where their Academy graduation exams were--third floor, first door on the right.
Naruto was rushing forward first, Sakura following him with her fingers intertwined behind her back, Sasuke dragging his feet behind them both, gripping the railing as he rounded flights of stairs.
As he was about to turn to the third flight, the Idiot sprinted off to the side, towards a large crowd of people rounding the door of what was supposed to be room 201. Sasuke froze, one leg already raised to plant it on the next step, and looked in hesitation at Sakura, who looked between him, between the crowd, and shrugged, motioning for Sasuke to follow Naruto up.
Sasuke fought a desire to whine. They were told to go to room 301. What kinda herd behaviour was that? Maybe room 201 was for some other exam? What other rank was there among Ninja Soldiers--jonin? Are they going to take a jonin test by accident and Sasuke will break his own neck out of sheer embarrassment of not knowing a singular answer to any of the questions--which probably will be the case for the chuunin stuff anyway?
He anxiously scratched at his cheek, sighing, forcibly detaching himself from the railing. Just great. The exam did not even start yet, and Sasuke's team was already failing at following simple directions.
He sees some kid angrily enquire something from two taller ninja midgets guarding the door, crowd clearly irritated. Kid raises his fist then, going either for a shove or a punch. Naruto, standing a bit behind the attacker, barely manages to dodge an elbow to his nose, which--good job, Sasuke thinks bitterly, for not injuring yourself before the start of the stupid, probably physically intense, exam.
Sasuke is already next to Sakura when a godawful shade of green appears out of nowhere as if it got teleported, easily stopping random kid's fist that's been flying at band-aid-covered Exam Door Bouncer.
Nope, Sasuke thinks. He is not passing this exam. He isn't even going to try. Watch Sasuke just--go off and jump out of the window, because it's Guy guy, compressed in height, appearance similar down to the disgusting shade of orange of his leg warmers, massive eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he looks at the attacking kid.
This time Sasuke does let out a long-suffering groan and goes to slump into Sakura's side, the girl as tense as she should be when Guy guy is concerned.
Guy guy--no, really, did he capsulize himself or something? Jesus fucking Christ--turns his head around then, shiny bowl-cut bobbing up and down, and his wide eyes widen even more as he catches Sasuke's eyes like he can hear Sasuke's internal shriek of absolute terror.
"YOSH!" maybe-Guy guy vocalizes, face lighting up, an arrangement of fireworks exploding in his pupils.
Kid guy moves forward then, face scrunched up in determination as he meets Sakura's eyes instead of Sasuke's--and Sasuke would lie if he said it didn't feel like narrowly avoiding certain death. He goes and tries to shift his face back to its natural I don't care, die configuration.
Green Horror the Second stops three paces away from Sakura, going for a deep bow. Then he straightens up, pointing a bandaged thumb at himself and flashing a terrifyingly PTSD-inducing smile at tense Sakura.
'--- --- -- - --- O-- C-- -EE!' tiny spaces between his bangs notify both Sakura and Sasuke. '-- -- A--E - ---RA, ---?'
Sasuke isn't sure if he is deeply relieved Kid guy isn't dubbed or deeply disturbed by the quality of the subtitles. At this point, especially with terrible Guy guy-like intonation, Sasuke wouldn't be able to guess a single thing the kid is trying to spew at him, which--might be a good thing, if Sasuke was completely honest, knowing the number of times Guy guy likes to repeat 'YOUTH' in one sentence.
Sasuke pulls a face. Where was Best Forehead when he was most needed? Sasuke tried to corner him for a couple of days already, failing miserably at tracking the kid who seemed to not be aware of Sasuke's desire to--make friends.
Hopefully, this Hourglass-Headband Village tourist group will stay here for some time longer. Sasuke wants to indulge himself in good-quality time for his own soon-to-be-failing eyes.
Sasuke shoots Sakura a side-eye. She looks like Guy guy Junior had stolen all of her higher brain functions.
'Eh?' her forehead projects just as Kid guy turns a colour of a nice and ripe tomato.
'P-- -- -- -- -ME?' his grin stretches even wider, Sasuke realizes in horror. Like this, it seemed like Kid guy had double rows of teeth. 'I-- --C--- ---- -- -DIE!'
Very encouraging, Sasuke thinks, that the only clear word he had managed to catch a whiff of from Guy guy Junior was a mention of death.
Sakura's face turns a peculiar shade of grey, the same colour a freshly-dead person would be, blood no longer circulating in their veins.
'Ab... solutely... not,' her forehead answers to whatever proposition of death Kid guy had spat at her.
Kid guy looks like he had just been told he is not getting any birthday presents. He looks down, dejected, and Sasuke thinks if Kid guy will keep being this expressive with his emotions, Sasuke wouldn't even have any need in subtitles.
It was like reading out pictograms from scrolls, just--worse for Sasuke's mental health.
Sasuke stared at the rapid change in Kid guy's emotions, each flashing on his face--deep sadness, then frustration, then determination, then happiness, then Guy guy's patented look of ever-encompassing cheerfulness as the kid turned to look at Sasuke now.
The way Kid guy's hair is styled, there are only about five clearances where his forehead skin is visible in-between the kid's locks. The hair, just like Guy guy's, looks almost plastic, as if they both used enough hair spray to cement a building, and Sasuke wouldn't be surprised if each of those locks are styled individually every single morning.
'--U-- I-- A-- --S-- U-- KE?' tiny spaces of Kid guy's forehead ask.
Sasuke grunts in confusion, shooting a glance at Sakura who still looked like she was contemplating every single life choice that led her to this situation.
'--AS!' Sasuke is not quick enough to turn his head back to catch what three letters he could maybe grasp from Kid guy's forehead, feeling like he was playing a deranged version of hangman. 'R-I-V-A-L!'
Wow, those five letters took every single free real estate space they could in-between Kid guy's fringe.
Also, Sasuke doesn't need a rival. His life is full of unnecessary challenges as it is.
There's a person moving from behind Kid guy, and it's a long-haired boy maybe a year or two older than Sasuke, wearing a weird beige shirt with velcro straps on it and brown cargo shorts. One side of his body is bandaged, resembling a half-assembled mummy, and it's--it's stupid is what it is. Sasuke is already used to bandaging his legs on a daily basis just because that's what he had been shoved into his hands when released from the hospital all that time ago, and that's what many Ninja People did, but did Mummy Boy need to be that excessive at the bandage use? Wasn't that uncomfortable?
He also had the same creepy eyes as the shy Zombie Eye Girl from the Academy. Sasuke had first assumed she was blind which wasn't the case--judging by Zombie Eye Boy's stare, his vision was also doing alright.
'-- --asuke,' and it's not his forehead that says that, Sasuke thinks dejectedly as he focuses on the kid's arm, text going sideways from whatever skin patch is peeking from under a long sleeve a bit above kid's elbow, and down to the pale wrist. 'So you are the famed Rookie of the Year then.'
Sasuke's neck is already hurting as he bends his head a little to get a better overview of the text. Why couldn't the text appear in a tiny font right under the headband? All things considered, Zombie Eye Boy has the same amount of clear skin between forehead protector and his eyebrows as Naruto does, and Sasuke is already trained to catch glimpses of Naruto's forehead subtitles.
"Hn," he responds, because who the fuck cares about his Academy grades?
'My name is Hyuuga Neji,' okay, and did Sasuke ask? Geez, 'and I will beat you during the fighting stage of the exam.'
Thanks, Hyuuga Neji, for being the first person to give Sasuke more clarification on what exactly the exam entails. But also--fuck right off? Sasuke is so done with everybody trying to fight him and his team wherever they go. It's as if people around them find their faces so disgusting they can't help but try to beat them to a pulp.
"Tsk," Sasuke clicks his tongue at Zombie Eye Neji, irritated, shooting Naruto a quick glance where the boy is standing on the side.
There is a tiny squawk from a girl standing behind Zombie Boy, and it's a girl dressed in a pink sleeveless shirt and green pants, hair pulled into two tight space buns. Her face--not again, her face is flushed as she watches over Sasuke, and really, do girls not have a better person to focus their devoted attention on? There's a perfect and lovely Pretty Face, and there's conventionally attractive Lazy Kid with a pretty big forehead expanse since that's the only thing everyone should really be focusing on, and then there's Best Forehead who--
Sasuke feels heat rise up his neck again, and he quickly tries to think about Lanky's disgusting porn book.
He still can't believe the tiny orange book was fucking porn, and extremely poorly written at that. If Sasuke will catch a whiff of that book in his cousin's hand ever again, he is going to burn it with him--if the book is not military-grade reinforced again.
Maybe Sasuke will try to write porn on his own sometime in the future because come on--he doesn't have experience in anything-porn related, but even he could see the book's writing left much to be desired. Supplying good literature for his pervert of a cousin was just a thing a caring family member would do,
Suddenly, Kid guy is next to Zombie Boy, and the former stutters something loudly at Blank Eyed Neji, both kids looking at each other with disdain. Zombie Eye Boy turns, rotating his un-bandaged captioned arm away from Sasuke, blocking off Sasuke's access to reading out the conversation.
He stares at them for a little bit, two other boys arguing, and Sasuke shoots Naruto that crept closer a bewildered look, the Idiot looking both confused and irritated--probably that nobody had tried to offer him to 'DIE' or become 'RIVAL's or try and threaten him because Naruto was fucking dumb like that.
Finally, both boys turn their attention back to Sasuke, the flesh of Zombie Boy's hand coming back in Sasuke's vision.
'Fight me,' his arm says, and Kid guy's tiny uncovered forehead spaces project a loud '--E T-O-O'. 'I challenge you, Uchiha, for if you are so over-confident in your abilities, I will show you that it is not your fate to beat me in a fight.'
Was Sasuke just--projecting that he wanted to fight everybody? Maybe he needs to spend some time in front of the mirror and train his expressions to be as mellow and pacifistic as he could make them.
Also, what is that exalted and stately tone both Kid guy and Zombie Boy were using? Did they think they were more intimidating if they used as many words to convey a singular thought? Did they think coming off as overly-dignified will make them more intimidating? And why did both of them kind of sound like Guy guy anyway, even with Zombie Kid's polar opposite of an appearance from the green monstrosity of a man?
People around Sasuke start to murmur, shifting about, and he feels Sakura squeeze his shoulder, moving away, giving more room in the centre of the hallway, all the other kids squeezing themselves into walls.
Wait--did they all think Sasuke was about to accept a random proposition for a fight from two clearly unstable people?
Kid guy takes a fighting stance, Zombie Boy following suit.
Sasuke groans.
Maybe if he will fight those two, Ninja Adults would just--disqualify all of them, helping Sasuke avoid the exams. Or even better--cancel the thing altogether.
Sasuke shoots a biting glare at Sakura and Naruto, both huddled together, pressed into a wall. Sakura shows him a thumbs-up.
Sasuke barely has time to roll his eyes and take a fighting stance too, trying to will Pretty Face or any other adult into existence, before a bandaged fist comes flying at his side, connecting square with Sasuke's jaw, making the world shift and his ears ring, effectively cutting out all other thoughts he could've been having.
Fuck those fucking Chuunin exams. If all Chuunin candidates were that deranged, Sasuke didn't want to be associated with any of them.
He regains his composure, cheek red and cheekbone hurting, and throws himself back at his attackers, ready to fight them to death if he needs to.
Notes:
Merry (just passed) Christmas to fellow Eastern Europeans! And fellow Middle Easterners. googled who else observes it on Jan 7th and damn, did not expect that many countries--thought only post-USSR countries were difficult like that. the more you know I guess, lol
also I stg, I'm rewatching Naruto to write this thing rn and every single girl that meets Sasuke in the first 30 or so episodes just--instantly turns into a blushing mess?
most of Lee's captions are an exact copy of stuff from the episode when he is introduced. for people who are struggling to understand what he is saying or just don't remember his exact wording from the episode, here is some transcript I have written down:
'Hello, my name's Rock Lee. Your name is Haruno Sakura, right?'
'Please go out with me! I will protect you until I die!'
'My name is Rock Lee! When asking for a name, I should introduce myself first, right? Uchiha Sasuke?'
'I want to test out how effective my techniques will be against the desdendant of the clan reputed for genuis Ninjas.'
Chapter 30: Chuunin Exams, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke's fist, aimed right at Zombie Boy's midsection, seemingly flies through him like he could teleport parts of his body. Blind Eyes spins around somewhere in Sasuke's peripheral vision, tips of his fingers barely brushing his spine, and that somehow sends him flying across the hallway, right into Kid guy as he lunges for him with his own fist aimed at Sasuke's side.
Sasuke kind of feels like a pinball flying between flippers, two violent weirdos bouncing him in-between each other with cold determination like it was him that initiated the fight--as if Sasuke had come for them, eyes murderous, trying to bully two teens into roughhousing him into another year.
His Sharingan is active, but it feels like--it feels like it does absolutely nothing. He can't predict, can't see any of their movements--they are way too fucking fast, faster than anyone Sasuke had seen before. He manages to catch their movements way too late when their fists are already split seconds away from connecting with Sasuke's sides, and he didn't feel that powerless in a long time--felt like he had more of a chance to survive when fighting Ninja Stripper since his own creepy eyes were at least somewhat helpful back then.
Sasuke curls onto himself as Creepy Eyed Kid's bandaged fingers come at him again, aimed at his shoulder this time, and he throws himself at the Green Kid, trying to take Kid guy down to the floor with him just to avoid another painful stabbing by someone's fucking fingertips.
Instead of tumbling to the ground, Kid guy catches him, and then slams his fist into Sasuke's chest, knocking Sasuke off his feet in a blur of a singular motion. He hits the ground with his shoulder first, feeling a sharp pang of pain and just--hopes nothing is broken, because he can't even call the fucking fight off, not with his absolute lack of vocabulary to assist himself.
Sasuke tries to scramble back to his feet powered by adrenaline alone--the fight feels like it's of the same intensity as the C-rank with the Cowhide Gang, and Sasuke did not want to die then, and he is not planning on doing it now. Green Kid appears behind his back, twisting around and lashing out, hitting Sasuke between the shoulder blades, making him collapse like a ragdoll.
Sasuke twists on the ground instantly, looking for openings for an escape, and gets a full overview of Kid guy's face, massive eyebrows furrowed. The kid is pinning Sasuke to the ground now, bruised shoulder blades pressed uncomfortably into the hardwood floor, and Sasuke snarls at him, sepia-coloured world not giving him any clues as to how he can gain any advantage over the other boy--even the light-blue glow that usually accommodates people when Sasuke uses his Sharingan confusingly absent from around Green Kid's form.
'-- --- -- -f-- -ou,' Green Kid says solemnly, and how fucking dare he sound this sad and high-toned when he was the one to throw the first punch?! '--- -- -eat-- -- -ji.'
Sasuke growls and does the next best thing his fried brain comes up with--he raises his hand, palm going to brush away surprisingly soft locks from Kid guy's forehead--so no hairspray, the bowl-cut was just--just as gravity-defying as Lanky-cousin's hair was, which just meant the crows nest on Sasuke's head, that he could never rearrange into something more coherent, was his sole fucking fault.
Green Kid freezes up, massive eyes bulging out of his skull, gigantic bushy eyebrows raised up to cover at least half of the forehead that was finally available for Sasuke to inspect.
'S-s-sasuke-kun,' his forehead stutters at Sasuke, and holy shit--the fucking text is massive, almost-Best Forehead kinda quality, and if it wasn't for the godawful eyebrows that take about half the space that is supposed to be his mid-forehead, Sasuke would've even rated him very close to Sakura's captions.
"HN," Sasuke spits out then, hand still holding up the fringe, eyes narrowed and face projecting pure hatred.
Now the Kid decided to become tongue-tied and had nothing to say?! Now, when Sasuke finally had more leverage to participate in the fucking conversation?!
'Sasuke-kun,' why is Green Kid blushing now? 'Sasuke-kun, I-I appreciate the fires of your youthful affection, but this is not the fire we might be sharing!'
What?
Sasuke must've missed the fuck out on something very important when the fringe was still obstructing the captions.
'The reason I challenged you--,' this wasn't much of a fucking challenge, Green Kid just fucking ambushed Sasuke out of the blue; the Kid guy trails off, and shifts his head to the side, regarding an angered and possibly confused Zombie Eyed Boy with a determined look. Sasuke had to move his hand with Kid guy's head, refusing to let go of the access to his only link to understanding what the fuck is going on right now. 'I came at you to verify my abilities. I want to beat Hyuuga Neji, the strongest Konohagakure genin.'
Great. So Sasuke was just a random punching bag for Green Kid to prove his worth to himself? Did Sasuke look like a particularly inviting piece of boxing equipment?
'I am entering the exams to beat him,' massive round eyes solemnly notify Sasuke, 'and you are one of my targets on my way to destroy him.'
Okay. Holy shit. Jesus fucking Christ.
Green Kid was fucking insane.
Did Sasuke consent to being a speedbump on crazy people's radar? Why was he the one people always tried to come for? He wasn't even particularly strong or good at ninja-ing--he did well at the Academy exclusively for Pretty Face's sake, and kept up with his mildly insane cousin's shit-poor attempts at training out of pure spite--and constant panic of having his teammates killed for being too blind to see when someone was trying to slaughter them.
Not-Blind makes an irritated sound on the side, and Sasuke finally removes his hand from Green Kid's sweaty forehead, red eyes focusing intently on the pupil-less expanse of milky-white, face settling into defensive resignation. Of course, Not-Blind did not want to be left out of the spotlight for long.
Sasuke did not want to go cross-eyed from trying to focus on multiple subtitles simultaneously. Can't these two just--stop speaking out of order, or at least shift to stand next to each other, forehead bared and arm lifted perpendicularly so that captions are at the very least not rotated under a weird angle Sasuke needs to twist his hurting neck to read?
'You are both weak,' oh joy, Sasuke rolls his eyes at Not-Blind, miserably begging for this torture to end. 'And my theory stands correct. Sharingan is not equipped with enough speed to respond to my Taijutsu.'
If they really targeted Sasuke just because of his creepy eyes, they can all go and die in a ditch. Sasuke could offer them to fight Lanky if they needed to prove their worth to someone with an equal set of creepy eyes.
'--othing you can do if your body can't keep up. Even with Lee's lack of chakra, your Sharingan and his Taijutsu are the worst compatibilities, and I will prove to you both that it is destined by the stars for you both to fail when faced against me.'
There it goes again. Sasuke did not want to face anybody, no less two mental curios who had not the foggiest of how to behave in a civilized world--namely, not to attack random passersby that just minded their fucking business.
Maybe classroom 201 really was for a Jonin exam. Lanky was mad and Guy guy was even madder, so it only makes sense tweedle Blind and tweedle Green were on a whole other level of fighting skill--and spiralling to the same tier of unhinged most other Jonin probably were.
Green Kid stiffens and climbs off of Sasuke, leaving him to momentarily relax, and then panic and try to get to his feet again. Kid guy was facing away from Sasuke, babbling something in a strained voice at Not-Blind, fists clenched and body rigid.
Sasuke sees how Not-Blind's face darkens and he takes a fighting stance again. Green Kid above Sasuke is--doing the opposite, actually, body upright and standing tall, at attention, one hand going to pull at bandages on the other, slowly and meticulously removing the material off of his fist.
Sasuke was feeling--kind of left out? These two beat him up practically into an early grave and then told him he was weak and worthless--which is great by the way, Sasuke is always pleased to serve to elevate someone's self-esteem at his own expense, the fuckers--and now they were going to fight each other, forgetting he was still there, confused out of his mind, half of his back feeling like one giant bruise?
Magic Ninjas need to invest in therapy, Sasuke thinks grimly, lifting himself on his elbows off of the ground, Sakura and Naruto inching a bit closer to him, looking as bewildered as he felt.
Just the moment when the bandage from Green Kid's hand falls to the ground, there is a giant puff of smoke, the smell of salt and ocean fresh in the air, and Sasuke is pretty sure he didn't hit his head today, but if he is starting to hallucinate giant turtles manifesting into reality out of thin air, he probably was still high on the adrenaline rush.
He poked at his eyes, probably looking extra incredulous, enormous red-and-yellow turtle facing his and Green Kid's way, its face somehow showing deep scorn and disappointment, which was--wow, Sasuke never knew turtles could be so fucking expressive.
"THIS IS AS FAR AS IT GOES, LEE," the Turtle booms, voice powered by the force of dozens of megaphones, easily drowning out all hushed and strained murmurs from the crowd around them.
Sasuke is tired.
Sasuke is also planning on retiring and maybe asking if the ramen guy needs any apprentices. With how many people camp from opening to the closing time next to the ramen stand, there should be at least some interest in hiring more helping hands--and maybe even a promise of adequate pay. Sasuke still wasn't sure if he had enough money for the next clan heads' meeting, and how much did he even need--he had already started just sitting with lights off when he could to preserve some magic electricity costs because the safebox in that one probably-office room is not going to last him forever.
And D-ranks don't pay much.
The only mission that had paid plentifully was the body double one, and Sasuke would need to get very desperate to attempt to do something similar soon.
"THAT TECHNIQUE IS PROHIBITED," and no, Sasuke's hopes that he is just contused are futile, because the Turtle is speaking, and speaking in a completely clear, bright, non-double pitched voice that he associated with Lanky-sensei and Guy guy.
The Turtle also has a vague--posh sound?--long vowels, long spaces between the 'r's, which come to think of it--probably how Not-Blind and Green had sounded were they to speak in a language Sasuke would understand.
Also, is Posh Turtle scolding the Green Kid?
Also, how is no one concerned about animals just--spawning out of thin air and talking?
Sasuke would need to--to reconsider the list of things that are batshit crazy about the Magic Ninja World. Magic powers, inhuman stamina, ability not to break legs when jumping down from buildings, crazy mercenaries that will try to kill blue-collar workers for building a bridge; eyes that didn't anatomically make any fucking sense; inability to understand people and yet still know what they said because of mostly inconveniently placed running captions; double-voices of both English and Magic Japanese mixed into one; teleporting animals, talking animals, animals talking in English--
Sasuke would need to beware of Fugly. What if the cat is just--as weird as the Posh Turtle? Sure, Fugly looked and behaved like a regular cat, albeit so fucking old it was probably present during the creation of the universe, but it never tried to speak to Sasuke.
Right?
When Guy guy appears out of thin air, feet firmly planted on Posh Turtle's shell, body twisted into an incredulous pose, one hand raised, hip propped, a joint-breaking angle of another arm with an okay sign positioned in front of one of his eyes, Sasuke doesn't even blink.
Maybe all the crazy shit happened only when Guy guy was even relatively involved. Maybe he was radioactive or something, infecting everyone around him with his own brand of cuckoo.
"LEE. NEJI," Guy guy announces, and Sasuke thinks that he, personally, stays alive purely due to his exceptional reflexes, because Guy guy dives to slap Not-Blind over the back of his head, making the creepy kid hiss, and then goes and dives to punch Kid guy across the hallway, sending him flying through the air, body landing bare millimetres away from a bewildered-looking red-headed girl, her glasses askew on her nose as she staggers away from Green Kid's form.
"Sensei!" yes, that term Sasuke is aware of. If only he could make people say words Sasuke had readily available in his dictionary, the world would become a much nicer place.
"LEE," Guy guy responds, stalking forward, making the same scared Glasses Girl scramble away from them, pressing herself into the side of a baffled kid in a bandanna.
"Sensei!" Green Kid goes back to his feet, arms outstretched like he wanted to lock Guy guy in a hug.
"LEE," oh look at that, he is crying now, fat tears dropping down Guy guy's cheeks, bottom lip trembling--it's a scary fucking sight because of how unnatural this reaction is, and Sasuke totally gets the bandanna kid and the Glasses Girl for trying to blend with the wall.
Now Green Kid is crying, too--they are embracing, clutching each other in their arms, and Guy guy is shouting something about youthfulness and a hundred laps around the training ground just as Naruto appears at Sasuke's side and helps him finally get to his feet, swaying a bit, Idiot's grasp on Sasuke's bruised shoulder somehow helping to bring him back to reality.
Sakura is there too, now on his other side, and the three of them stand there, observing blankly the crying green blob of a man and a boy and a sobbing Turtle, because of course it is the same flavour of bananas for being associated with the other two.
Not-Blind stands next to the Space Buns, arms crossed over his chest, creepy eyes never leaving Sasuke.
Sasuke decides to completely ignore him. Better not give local nutsos any other ideas if they all take Sasuke's acknowledgement of their existence as an invitation to beat him into a pulp.
Guy guy is still sobbing when he turns his head to Team Seven, huddled together like gobsmacked rabbits in front of a hungry wolf, and he shines a bright smile at them, all hundred predatory teeth on display.
"YOU, KIDS," his voice thunders above genins' heads. "HOW IS KAKASHI-SENSEI?"
Sakura stutters something in response, and Sasuke gets alarm bells ringing in his ears, narrowing his focus to potentially the most dangerous person in the entirety of the Magic Ninja World. Lanky had nothing on Guy guy--Lanky could be considered a normal human compared to the intimidating figure that was the bestiality of the green-clad ninja.
"OH, I KNOW HIM ALRIGHT," Guy guy narrows his eyes in deep satisfaction and unhidden share of cheerfulness. "PEOPLE CALL US ETERNAL RIVALS."
Of course, Sasuke thinks bitterly. Of course, Lanky was associated with Guy guy, how couldn't Sasuke see that before? The same weird clown-like behaviour, albeit on two completely different ends of the buffoonery spectrum; the same double-pitched voice, like they are both being dubbed by the same person, even though that hypothetical individual is pretty good at projecting completely different cadences and dictions for it to not be completely obvious unless the two spoke one after another.
"TELL HIM THAT I AM AWAITING OUR NEXT CHALLENGE," Guy guy says, joyous voice loud and bouncing off the walls, somehow managing to create an echo. "THE STANDING SCORE IS 50-TO-49. HE WILL NEED TO USE ALL OF HIS YOUTHFUL MOTIVATION TO BEAT THE GENTLE BEAST FAIR AND SQUARE!"
Sasuke finds himself nodding just to get Guy guy's eyes away from himself--the man should be conducting interrogations--he is probably able to make people confess crimes they had never committed just to get away from the deadly radius of the hidden destructive power behind Guy guy's smile.
Guy guy whoops, scoops Green Kid up and drapes him over his shoulder like he is nothing more than a bag of potatoes, and breaks into a sprint, for some reason taking him away from the crowd of examinees, Space Buns and Not-Blind slowly trailing after them.
Sasuke realizes he had been holding his breath only when Posh Turtle hums, tears long gone from its face, reptile shifting its attention back at Sasuke.
It takes a long and drawn out sniff in his direction, making him involuntarily flinch.
“I see,” the Turtle says smugly in the same clear, bright, non-double pitched voice. “So that’s where Tora has been hiding all these years when none of us could reach for her.”
Sasuke blinks at that, confused out of his mind.
“Tell her Inu No Sekai are missing her dearly,” Posh Turtle continues. “And tell her Ningame said hi. Sage knows it was at least a hundred years since she last visited us at Kame-ishi. We will be waiting for her and her human Hatchling to visit us during the next Nativity Night.”
And just the same way as the Turtle had manifested out of thin air it was gone, taking away the salty ocean-laden taste from Sasuke's tongue, only four hollowed grooves left where its legs were standing on the hallway’s wooden floor.
Notes:
a much more ridiculous chapter because I physically cannot write Team Gai-related stuff as anything else.
also Lee had beaten up Sasuke into a pulp in that episode, the kid didn't stand a fucking chance, yikes
Inu No Sekai = Dog World
Kame-ishi = Turtle Stone
There are no worlds specified for summons other than the ones of the Sannin, so it's just me being uber uncreative and frantically googling ‘dog planet japanese?’ :[
Chapter 31: Chuunin Exams, Part 4
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke starts to think that Chuunin exams are a big, big, fat mistake as soon as he makes it into the classroom, which--surprise--was actually located a floor above, just like he had predicted.
The classroom is filled with adults. Some of them look old enough to be Sasuke's parents, and other ones are probably the same age as Lanky-cousin--Sasuke even spies a man with the most giant, bushiest moustache who might as well be an exceptionally good-preserved grandfather for some tiny shrimp like Scarf Asphysphaxion.
Team Seven is ready for Ninja Sergeant exams, his ass. They were fucking twelve. Maybe Green and Not-Blind stood some chance at getting through it, but definitely not Sasuke and his two moronic friends-slash-teammates.
Very Adult Ninja Privates eye Team Seven like their existence is personally offending to all of them, and Sasuke is not going to step on the same rake again--not after the horrible experience of Guy guy and whatever the fuck the Posh Turtle was.
So, when some much older teenager comes walking their way, face stretched into a wide smile, Lanky-like silver hair tied in a ponytail, Sasuke glares at him, trying to convey that if he doesn't back the fuck off, Sasuke is going to bite him and poke out his stupid eyes with teen's own glasses' temple tips.
The teen tries to wave some fucking--trading cards in front of their faces, and Sasuke didn't give a monkey about whatever Magic Ninja Football Players he could've been trying to shove their way--so when Naruto's eyes light up and he reaches for the stack of cards that suspicious asshole is currently re-arranging on the ground, Sasuke yanks the Idiot by his collar and drags both of his teammates to the seats further away from the rest of the potentially dangerous adults, trying to find an empty spot with good access to the door leading out of the room or perhaps a window, allowing them an easy escape in case someone else went berserk.
The only two available spaces to fit the three of them are next to--and Sasuke raises his eyebrows in mild surprise--Ino and some random children who he had never seen before; the former already rising to her feet, eyes wickedly focused on tensing up Sakura. Sasuke promptly nopes at that, turning around and stalking towards some white-haired kid--and wasn't that too many greying children among ninja midgets? Jesus Christ--who looks up at Sasuke in shock, blinking his purple eyes, mouth with very sharp teeth open in surprise.
Then Sasuke notices his headband, loosely hanging around the kid's neck.
That's the Cowhide Gang's headband, the same four scratches that Sasuke came to viciously hate during his time trying not to get killed by multiple people from the same Village Hidden in Nobody-Cares.
He glances back at Ino and Sleepy Kid, Chubby already holding her back from raising in her seat and stalking to Sakura, who is currently battling against Sasuke's hold on her forearm as well.
He looks back at the Shark Teeth who was still blinking in puzzlement at three motionless genin (sans struggling Sakura), and decides that this is the better of two evils, planting his ass firmly next to the Cowhide Kid, forcing Sakura down next to himself, Naruto being helpful for the first time in his life and settling down on Sakura's other side, serving as a buffer between her and potentially feral Ino.
Sasuke whines.
Two girls were doing fine when interacting with Sasuke these days--he would say this is solely of his own doing, making both of them as uninterested in himself as he could--but they still turned into two hissing cats when faced against each other.
Sasuke was not equipped to deal with this shit.
He sighs.
Sasuke turns around, inspecting the rest of the classroom. Football Trading Cards is busy leering something at Dog Boy and Shino--did all of the recent graduates' teachers decide that it was prime time for all twelve-year-olds to die struggling to pass the exams?--and Not-Blind is currently doing his best to avoid tentative Zombie Eyed Girl's careful attempts at talking to him. Green and Space Buns are excitedly discussing something, Kid guy still sporting a bruise from Guy guy's fist. Glasses Girl and her Bandanna Teammate are currently standing next to some taller woman-or-maybe-man in a giant straw hat and a long almost-nightgown tied with a bulky purple rope on their waist--which was--what for? Do you just randomly carry a hefty rope whenever you get some spontaneous desire to participate in a rope-climbing activity?
Sasuke digresses. He should have long stopped caring about why Ninja People dressed the way they did, and Sasuke really wasn't the one to judge--that with the ridiculously giant collars on all of his shirts that he wore.
He even tried cutting one off, once, but ruined the shirt and decided to never attempt to become a tailor.
When Straw Hat shifts their eyes to look directly at Sasuke, disgustingly long tongue going to lick their lips, Sasuke visibly shudders, quickly averting his eyes to look at the back of other Cowhide midget ninja's head that was sitting in front of him. He had learnt his lesson, alright? Never stare at crazy people, and never acknowledge their existence. Maybe if Sasuke closes his eyes, they all would just--be gone, or something. Maybe their attention span is equal to one of a goldfish--as soon as Sasuke's stupid magic eyes aren't burrowing holes in people's foreheads, they'd just forget he had ever existed.
Sasuke is about to nudge Sakura to stop staring daggers at Ino when Naruto yelps, getting whisked away by some man in a Konoha headband. Sasuke almost raises to his feet then, angered because what the actual fuck, when he notices that pretty much everyone is getting rearranged around the classroom, kids and adults getting dragged by people in grey uniforms, everyone's faces grim and determined as if it wasn't a fucking exam but a death row.
Great, Sasuke thinks bitterly. This lowers his chances of passing anything very significantly. He is still unsure if he wants to be a Chuunin--no, scratch that, Sasuke is very sure he doesn't want himself and his entire Team to become Chuunins until they are as old as that possibly-grandpa he had seen earlier in the classroom--but it's not like he has any saying in this anymore, does he?
He is pretty sure if his teammates passed--and he can't convince them not to pass--they might get separated, the difference in Magic Ninja Army ranks and all--and Sasuke couldn't afford that, both Sakura and Naruto being suicidal idiots led by an even more suicidal Lanky-moron.
Sasuke needs to pass. Somehow. Maybe he can cheat or whatever, trying to spy answers from Shark Teeth's paper sheet since that kid didn't get moved away from Sasuke.
A cold voice announces itself, and Sasuke barely has time to lift his eyes to stare in awe at the clear and pale forehead expanse, letters almost involuntarily imprinting themselves in Sasuke's mind.
'-- --- move,' it's Best Forehead, and Sasuke reels at that, feeling his stupid ears go aflame again, secretly glad that they are hidden by the shaggy duck-butt mess of his hair.
Sasuke hesitates for a few seconds because this can't be real, and then Best Forehead growls, making Sasuke hastily remove the hand he had planted on another seat when trying to stand up to grab for Sakura to come back.
Sasuke is sweating, he thinks.
Best Forehead lowers himself next to Sasuke, a gourd-shaped thing absent from his back, and Sasuke is currently trying his best at attempting not to vibrate out of his own skin.
The other Cowhide Gang kid in front of Sasuke gets yoinked out of his seat too, replaced by the Glasses Girl and some random older teen, fuzzy-straw raincoat draped over his back, most of his face bandaged sans one creepy assessing eye.
Sasuke almost lucked out on his exam-taking placement. Glasses Girl looked like she wasn't very murderous, and Shark Teeth was more concerned about his own nails than anything else around him; Best Forehead was literally the highlight of Sasuke's day, even if he was turned sideways away from him, obscuring the view--it still meant Sasuke would maybe get a glimpse of the Best Captions if he was lucky.
Bandaged Face was creepy, but not the creepiest person Sasuke had seen in his life. He can live with sitting behind him for the duration of the exam.
When a scarred man in a bandanna that was sitting so lowly on his face Sasuke can't even see his eyebrows--obviously, because Sasuke can't have nice things in his life--appears in front of them, voice stern and commanding, one hand drawing out incomprehensible symbols of Magic Japanese on the blackboard, Sasuke knows he was screwed, no matter how giddy he was from sitting next to Best Forehead.
Not only did he not see any of the captions from Scarred Proctor--possibly-important information on the blackboard wasn't translated either, just staying the same jumble of symbols Sasuke was still desperate to learn. He was getting much better at figuring out words--he could maybe correctly identify a couple of them in whatever people would say to him, and translate them in his head, helping lots with going through the subtitles quicker, but the writing--
The writing was so much worse.
The writing was so much worse, Sasuke had reiterated in his head when he was given a sheet with a bunch of squiggly characters and long empty expanses to write answers in.
He could maybe figure out one question--it was an acute-angled triangle with two corners circled and marked as unknown--that was easy enough, Sasuke didn't suck at geometry as much as he'd suspect he would--but nothing else was supported by any drawings or pictograms, so his best bet was--what? Answering one question out of nine?
Not particularly fucking calming.
One thing was for certain--Sasuke had an hour to complete the test since even without understanding a single thing about what Scarred Proctor was talking about, his wild gesture to the clock and '13:30-14:30' scratched out on the blackboard was telling enough.
Sasuke had stared at the sheet, face blank. He couldn't even really attempt to copy somebody else's answers either--he'd spend more time drawing out squiggly lines of a singular character than actually focusing on cheating.
Sasuke was really doomed. Really, really doomed this time.
He hears a sharp snap next to himself and turns his head to look at Best Forehead, the boy's pencil broken in half and part of his desk covered in a fine layer of sand. Best Forehead looks strained, eyes darting between people around him, no one really looking like they were very convinced they would pass the exam as well.
At least Sasuke wasn't alone. That was at least a little reassuring.
Sasuke stares at two halves of a pencil some more, and then moves his head to look at his own part of the desk, two pencils he managed to snatch out of Grey Proctor's hand laying next to each other.
No matter what anyone would say, Sasuke is an altruist deep down in his heart. Sure, he would rather not interact with most people he doesn't know, and sure, he wishes most people would just go and drown beneath the Wave Country bridge, but he wasn't an asshole. And if he had ulterior motives for being nice to strangers sometimes to make sure they won't kill him--or start to like him more--well.
Could anyone blame him? Sasuke thinks the fuck not.
So he nudges Best Forehead with his elbow, waiting for prominent, deep, striking, pretty--Sasuke mentally gives himself a kick--eyes to turn to him, Best Forehead's face projecting a killing intent that had probably instantly killed off most of the plant life in a five-mile radius. Sasuke nudges a pencil towards him, quickly averting his eyes and pretending he is not currently blushing with the power of multiple forest fires.
Nothing happens for a couple of seconds, and then pale fingers go to grip onto a pencil Sasuke had so generously offered to his desk mate. Sasuke finds enough courage to go and peek in Best Forehead's direction again--the boy looks mostly stupefied, although the ever-encompassing lethal aura is still somewhat present in the air.
Best Forehead looks Sasuke dead in the eye, and then his mouth twitches like he wants to say something--and Sasuke's eyes are already on his forehead, giddily awaiting the subtitles--when he clicks his tongue instead, face reddening up, and turns back to his own paper, white-knuckled hand gripping Sasuke's pencil like he was about to snap that one in half too.
Sasuke feels light-headed as he moves his gaze to look back at the sheet, quickly blinking because his stupid creepy red conjunctivitis is back, the world devoid of colours except for the light-blue aura surrounding Sasuke's hands. Sasuke didn't even try to activate his Sharingan. Why the fuck is it on now?!
He steals another glance at Best Forehead, the boy already scribbling something down in his own sheet, and Sasuke plants a pencil onto his own paper, trying to at least pretend he is not trying to miserably fail the test.
Then, the symbols and characters from Best Forehead's sheet appear right before his eyes as if a faint imprint engraved itself into the paper, and Sasuke blinks a couple of times, pencil involuntarily scratching a line on the side of one of the answer boxes.
Sasuke is so fucking dumb.
He had a cheat code to passing the exam all this fucking time and he had only realised it now, after embarrassingly staring at Best Forehead's face and activating his Sharingan by accident?!
Lanky is probably so disappointed right now.
He dives down, stealing more glances in Best Forehead's direction, pencil mechanically copying the characters from another sheet of paper, Sasuke mind-numbingly drawing out the lines that he would probably never be able to translate.
If his writing looks a lot like whatever Best Forehead had written down on his paper--well, it's not like Sasuke had ever developed his own personal hand-writing in Magic Japanese.
Best Forehead was so smart, though. He answered all of the questions, a fine layer of sand on the desk mildly vibrating, and Sasuke latched onto his sheet of paper like a dying man, quickly copying all the answers as discreetly as he could.
Shark Teeth next to Sasuke was currently busy spilling the water all over his own sheet, still writing down the answers, and Sasuke goes to compare his own writing with Shark Teeth's just to make sure Best Forehead didn't write anything wrong. The symbols, as far as Sasuke is aware, are nearly identical in both of Sasuke's desk mates' sheets, so he relaxes a bit, rolling his pencil across the desk, now stealing a glance across the classroom.
He spies Sakura sitting next to Chubby, diligently scribbling answers on her sheet with a determined look. She is fully focused on her paper, not noticing some random man next to her stealing glances at her sheet until he gets plucked out of his seat by one of the roaming Grey Proctors, wildly gesturing for the man to get out of the classroom.
Naruto, who is hunched over his own paper, is sitting a few rows behind Sasuke, and Sasuke finds with a nudge of surprise that the Idiot is also busy writing down answers, Zombie Eyed Girl flushed to the roots of her hair as she never lifts her head from her own sheet, seemingly embarrassed to just sit next to the dumbass.
Sasuke's attempts at providing himself with study sessions--and by relation to Naruto, back when the Idiot refused to leave the Naruto Tree to sit in Sasuke's house--had finally paid off, he thinks proudly. Yet another achievement to go into Sasuke's imaginary Best Friend Ever piggy bank.
He sees some people raise from their seats to go and deliver the papers to the front of the classroom, Scarred Proctor's eyes piercing and mean, and he raises to his feet as well, getting dragged into a line by one of the Grey Proctors, clutching his paper close to his chest. Sasuke had never anticipated passing this stupid written exam this fast--or passing it in general, actually--so being in line barely halfway through the allocated exam time is exhilarating.
He is standing next to the still-sitting Glasses Girl who is currently clutching her hair in despair as she looks at her last question--most other people that were sitting around her already somewhere in line behind Sasuke.
Did Sasuke mention he is the best and most selfless, noble and self-sacrificing person ever?
He also didn't want some other random kid to fail the exam that was very obviously targeted at Ninja Adults.
He harrumphs, pretending to fight a coughing fit right above Glasses Girl's head, and as she looks up, bewildered and mildly angered, he flashes her the side of his answer sheet, looking anywhere but at her.
He holds it for a while longer, unsure how much time a person needs to copy the stupid Magic Japanese characters, and when it is his turn to move forward, he finally looks back at the Glasses Girl, her head ducked down as she hurriedly scratches something out for the last answer, face flushed and nearly blending with the fiery-red of her hair.
Good, Sasuke thinks. Put good out, you get good back. This is also the last bit of his do-goodery quota for the day, he scoffs, looking at Straw Raincoat try and write out something for one of the empty boxes on his sheet.
Naruto and Sakura are in the line too, now, and Sasuke sighs in relief, glad they had made it through the first bit of the exam. He is aware this is just the first leg--judging by what Not-Blind had said, there will be fighting involved at some point, and Sasuke should dread that a bit more than he had dreaded the writing test--considering how many big, tall, angry adults there were in the classroom, Sasuke and his team would get their asses kicked easily if they are not smart about their strategizing.
Which they weren't. Ever. Naruto's and Sakura's strategy was mainly to punch, and Sasuke's was to mitigate the damages of getting punched.
He is ushered to the exit of the classroom, giving a satisfied nod to a beaming Naruto, vibrating with his paper still in his hands, when the window breaks, dark smoke enveloping the room, multiple shrieks filling up the space as Sasuke dives down, grabbing Naruto who was standing closest to him to pin them both to the ground, Sasuke's heart threatening to beat its way the fuck out of his chest.
There is hissing, kind of like snakes, and Sasuke is panicking, because of course the fucking exams are a good place for some sicko domestic terrorist to kill off a bunch of people quickly--and Sasuke isn't even questioning Ninja People's thought process on staging random attacks because all of them are fucking crazy like that.
He crawls forward, Sharingan active and hand going for the pocket where his shuriken were, when the smoke dissipates a bit, revealing a woman whose entire left hand is turned into four whithering snakes as she smirks at the classroom, beige detective coat barely covering her somehow gravity-defying boobs sheltered by a singular fucking mesh shirt.
Oh god, Sasuke thinks.
'Hello!' her forehead says right under the headband, and Sasuke believes he can see her captions purely because of his Sharingan, world sharper around the edges this way. 'I am Mitarashi Anko and I will be your proctor for the second phase of the exam!'
Sasuke groans, slumping on top of tense Naruto, burrowing his face in Idiot's stupid orange jumpsuit.
Of course Boob Lady was an exam supervisor. Who else would she be? She was equally deranged- and strong-looking, the same way as Lanky and Guy guy were.
The snake-arm hisses some more.
Sasuke is making sure Team Seven is staying as far away from the Boob Lady as they can manage. No matter what the second stage had entailed.
Notes:
fuck it, I'm remaking how Chuunin exams went. Naruto is smarter now and doesn't need an auto-pass with the last ultimate question that is just there to kick other kids out of the writing test. Sakura's smarts had to rub off on Naruto after him getting kicked around by her during the study sessions anyway :]
Chapter 32: Chuunin Exams, Part 5
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke screams.
He screams, and screams, and screams, and Naruto doesn't know what to do, how to make the shrill and guttural sounds stop, inhuman and animalistic cries of pain rippling across the expanse of the forest.
Naruto wants to cover his ears to shield himself from the anguished shrieks; wants to hide away from Sasuke's writhing form, but he can't freeze up now, not now, never again, not after the Wave when he vividly remembers being useless against Demon Brothers, body numb and unmoving before a shuriken-styled chain.
He presses Sasuke's wrists to the ground, trying to prevent him from scratching at his neck more, and barely dodges an elbow to his nose. Sakura is holding Sasuke's kicking legs down, pressing on him with her entire body, and she looks just as lost as Naruto feels, her features contorted in grief.
Sasuke is not hurt, not really--besides the part where he is currently crying in agony, eyes wide and unseeing, a shining layer of sweat covering his face. He has an arrangement of small scratches on his arms and a shallow stab wound on his leg, plus two small puncture marks on his neck, right next to the swirly tomoe-like tattoo, three dots arranged in a triangle.
Naruto is pretty sure the tattoo wasn't there before. Naruto is fairly certain Sasuke didn't have any tattoos before, which meant that Kusagakure lady--Otogakure lady--Orochimaru had caused it, right after her--his--right after Orochimaru's neck extended up, bending at inhuman angles, mad eyes wide right above the peeling skin, slabs of flesh hanging uselessly under his chin.
The neck had extended, whithering like a snake that has prepared to attack, and Sasuke wasn't quick enough--Naruto wasn't quick enough--to dodge to the side.
It--he--Orochimaru had bit Sasuke, and Sakura was close enough to stab the prolonged neck, making it retract back, but it was too late, because Sasuke tensed and fell from the branch, body plummeting down. Naruto barely managed to catch him, snatching the bastard by the hem of his shirt, and he was going to joke that finally, it's Sasuke who needs saving, or maybe laugh that Sasuke was so scared of some little snake-neck-person to lose his footing (no matter how terrified Naruto was in this moment), when he noticed something was wrong.
Something was wrong because Sasuke was trembling, eyes unseeing as he panted harshly, one hand going to his neck where the bite mark was, and he was scratching at it, digging his nails into his own flesh, leaving deep bloodied dents, and Naruto almost missed where Orochimaru had disappeared, because Sasuke was crying out then, body convulsing, nails scratching harder at his skin like he was trying to open the wound to let something out.
Sakura appeared near them soon, and they both watched in horror for some split way too long seconds as Sasuke tears at his neck, shaking, thrashing on the ground, suddenly howling, jumbled sounds unfamiliar to Naruto's ears.
More-or-less coherently sounding screams turned into wailing, and that's what prompted Naruto to move, to try to pry Sasuke's hands from doing more damage to himself.
Naruto doesn't know what to do. He is not prepared for this, he has never seen Sasuke like this--and whatever Orochimaru had done, it had broken Sasuke beyond belief.
It takes more long, long minutes, or maybe hours of them just holding Sasuke down for the bastard to start tiring himself out. It looks like he is coming in and out of consciousness, still clearly in so much physical pain he can't just black out easily--Sasuke's screams start to gradually decrease, body not as actively fighting their holds, and he finally loosens, face going slack, furrowed eyebrows relaxing and mouth slightly opening. It looks a little bit like he is just sleeping if it wasn't for pale--paler than usual, and Naruto always joked that the bastard should never go out in the summer or he'll burn alive--and sickly-looking skin, blood from the neck wound that he himself had caused smeared across Sasuke's face.
The forest is quiet now--unnaturally so, and if Sasuke's screams were deafening, the absence of them is almost as overwhelming to Naruto's fried senses.
"We need to move him somewhere safe," Sakura's trembling voice quietly supplies, and Naruto almost misses what she says, his ears still ringing in the unsettling quiet of the woods.
"Yes," he says just because he needs to say something.
They move silently then, the absence of the scroll that Orochimaru had taken off of them heavy in Naruto's hip pouch, Sasuke's body limp on Naruto's back.
Naruto needs to pass the exam, he needs--he needs to prove himself and prove everyone that had ever doubted him wrong. He needs to become a Chuunin, and then a Jonin, and then--
Then what? Naruto wants to become the Hokage, sure, it has been something that had been driving him for so long.
But.
He finally had a team, friends that didn't dismiss him and his life goals, and he had a cool if a bit annoying sensei, and Kizashi-san was checking on Naruto on a weekly basis, and Mebuki-san was taking him to the market when Sasuke couldn't come with him to avoid getting kicked out by vendors that still called him a monster behind his back.
Naruto has other things driving him now--to show Iruka-sensei the cool Wind Release jutsu Kakashi-sensei had taught him; to beat Sakura-chan at least once in a fist-fight training match; to become stronger, and specifically stronger than Sasuke.
To become stronger to protect Sasuke and the rest of his team, because Naruto is failing at it right now.
To protect his team, his friends, and his village, because, despite angry vendors and hissing mothers, everything Naruto had ever loved was in Konoha, and he will not let Orochimaru take it away from him. And if Naruto will have to become a Jonin to trail and take down every single threat that can possibly face Konoha to make sure his friends are safe and no other kid is abandoned for something they never did--
Naruto will do it. And only then will he become Hokage.
He tightens his hold on Sasuke and speeds up after Sakura who was scouting ahead, making sure nobody else would ambush them.
And the exam had started just fine, Naruto thinks bitterly. He didn't think they stood a chance against multiple other teams anymore--and Orochimaru; and Sasuke was in pain, and Naruto really needed to get to Kakashi-sensei because he will make it right and he will know how to help Sasuke, and Sasuke will be alright.
Because it all started like this--
Sasuke squinted, arm extended to prevent Sakura from moving forward. They have been sitting on this tree for a better part of an hour, because Sasuke had seen the creepy trio wearing fucking gas masks, and he refused to go further unless he is certain they won't bump into any of these people.
They had three days, Boob Lady had said--or Sasuke had guessed, trying to piece together bits of text he had seen on her forehead, it both being minuscule and unrecognizable due to Boob Lady flailing around, at one point nearly stabbing Naruto in the face.
She said she aimed for a man behind him who was staring at her tits.
Sasuke thinks she just wanted to see if she can kill two people with one kunai.
They were given one white scroll and they had to get a blue one, somehow, which possibly meant--stealing it from another team?
Killing another team?
Getting killed by another team so they could get their own scroll stolen?
Sasuke heaves a deep sigh. He is seriously considering bashing his head against a tree trunk right now.
They weren't even given some time to relax after the written part of the exam--when Boob Lady had appeared, they were all ushered to the edge of a giant forest which some idiot had decided to call a training ground--and then some other idiot had monikered it The Forest of Death, because of course it can't be called anything nicer, like Garden of Butterflies or something.
Knowing Sasuke's luck, the butterflies would've stung with deadly poison.
He had decided to be extra careful with proceeding with the exam, not taking any chances to get accidentally murdered. Fuck getting the scrolls, in Sasuke's opinion. They make sure they survive, get to the tower, and politely bow out of taking this exam until they are more prepared to take down ninjas double or triple their own size.
They had to set up camp fairly soon, seeing as it was getting dark--Sasuke is not going to proceed on their stupid quest during nighttime.
This was the first time he had actually been glad Lanky-cousin was dragging them on stupid trips out of the village more and more recently--Sasuke starts to suspect it wasn't because he wanted to see them all suffer, but to prepare them for survival in this stupid fucking forest.
Which also meant Lanky knew this would be a part of the exam.
And he told them nothing.
Sasuke is going to kick the asshole and pluck his stupid hair out one strand by one.
After making sure the creepy team was gone they had descended the tree, sharing knowing looks, for the first time ever agreeing on stalling and not rushing forward--thank fuck, Sasuke thinks, because that meant he didn't need to punch and beg for his teammates not to be overly-suicidal for once.
They found a nice cave deeper in-between the trees, making sure they were sheltered enough from all sides. Naruto went scouting for a water source, and Sakura had gone with him to see if she can manage to catch any fish--she was pretty good at it, somehow managing to pluck them out by using her water-bending jutsu to capture them in little whirlpools.
Sasuke stayed behind to place traps around the place and gather enough supplies for the fire, diligently looking for oak branches, knowing they would burn faster and longer.
He was in the progress of stretching out more nearly-invisible ninja wires and slapping very convenient paper-stickers that made things explode if anything went in contact with them--what even is Magic Ninja World technology, really--when he heard a rustle of leaves behind him.
He tensed and didn't turn around immediately, trying to assess the situation.
The cave was a bit to the side--Sasuke had ventured pretty far from it to make sure a broader perimeter is secured for the night. He had one opening on his left to the clearing that he had just fortified with more exploding stickers. He could maybe lure the target there and throw shuriken at the stickers when the person was close enough--or maybe he could dash to his right, into the trees, gaining an advantage by hiding between the leaves.
Naruto and Sakura should be back soon and he didn't need them to come back, not when there was a potential danger. Sasuke made a show out of securing the wire, pretending he didn't know someone was behind him, and slid his hand inside his pocket, fingers gripping an arrangement of shuriken.
The rustle repeated itself, and Sasuke had spun around, putting his whole weight into the movement. He throws the shuriken at the sound source, immediately ducking and rolling to the side, knowing that the intruder might throw something sharp at him in return--Sasuke had an unpleasant experience of not dodging Icicle's needles during their training sessions together, and he did not want to pluck out sharp weapons out of his side ever again.
There is nobody there, though.
Which.
Is not very comforting, because Sasuke knows he had heard something, and when a warm breath ghosts over his neck, he yelps, diving down again, leg coming in a swing to kick at somebody's ankles.
Instead, his calf is caught in pale fingers, and Sasuke watches in shock and mild disgust as Straw Hat from the classroom smiles at him from beneath the brim, eyes narrowed, squatting there with Sasuke's leg still in their hold.
Straw Hat's tongue--why is it so long, Sasuke shudders, so much like a fucking snake--extends from their mouth and does a long lick in the slim space between his sandal and leg bandages, making him flail and shudder.
He sees one of the shuriken he had thrown stuck in Straw Hat's shoulder, a lazy patch of red spreading around it, and he had never been more glad to have hurt someone before.
Sasuke doesn't have time to linger--he quickly starts folding his hands into signs, fingers clasped together, and then he breathes fire, using momentum to propel himself backwards away from the offending figure.
He lands, mouth still spewing a stream of flames, wavering for just an instant before he steadies himself again, half-crouched, fingers going to pluck the missed shuriken out of the ground.
Straw Hat looks like they had just eaten a gourmet meal--the meal being Sasuke's ankle--as they smile, arms outstretched, stupid purple rope the brightest part of their dull outfit.
Then, they start speaking.
Sasuke activates his Sharingan instantly, trying to find a singular opening for the captions to appear, but not only does he not see a singular line of them--not even right under the headband, extremely tiny space still available above the eyebrows--Straw Hat is also donned in clothes head-to-toe, leaving virtually no space for subtitles to be projected at Sasuke.
Maybe they were on Straw Hat's back? That was the case with Ninja Stripper a couple of times.
Sasuke is not going to try to and find out what they are saying, because fuck unhinged people--he is also very aware that if he lets a deranged individual run their mouth for a bit, they'd get carried away with it, winning Sasuke a couple of more moments to live and plan out his escape.
Because he is quite certain he won't win this fight. Straw Hat was unsettling. More so than Boob Lady and Guy guy, and that was a feat and a half.
Sasuke tended to trust his instincts, and right now they had screeched at him to run.
He throws a shuriken then, Straw Hat dodging it easily, taking a leisurely walk towards Sasuke, mouth still babbling something at him, voice lax and bored and somehow smug, like Straw Had had already known the outcome of the battle.
Sasuke didn't like it. He didn't like it one fucking bit.
He staggers backwards, trying to position himself next to one of the exploding stickers he had put on a tree earlier. Straw Hat stretches their arms out to the sides, a smirk appearing on their lips as they continue to run their mouth at him, and Sasuke thinks that this is the part where he gets to find out their evil plan through even more monologuing--if he could see the subtitles, of course.
Sasuke dashes to the side then, throwing another shuriken out, mindful of how many he had left.
Straw Hat fails for the bait, face determined but still fucking leering, and Sasuke slides underneath the exposed root of the tree, body twisting around to see if Straw Hat is near the marked tree already. He almost takes too long to throw a kunai at the trunk a few feet to the side of the Straw Hat, never aiming for them specifically--a moment too long and his plan would've been completely ruined, but he manages to land the blow, kunai piercing the red-framed sticker.
The tree explodes then, and Sasuke is also caught in a blast as he shields his face with his forearms, regrouping and pressing his knees to his chest, trying to avoid a broken leg and a dislodged shoulder.
He rolls on the ground for a little bit, disoriented, and then quickly jumps back to his feet, wobbling, trying to make sense of a completely destroyed clearing.
The giant tree is completely fucking gone now, and there's fire around it, which quickly catches on other trunk and grass, but Straw Hat--Straw Hat is standing there, amidst everything, nightgown-like clothing synched, head lowered and arms limp next to their body.
Sasuke hopes he had damaged them well enough--he grips another kunai, taking a fighting stance, barely shielded by a fallen tree trunk, providing him with some semblance of cover.
Then, Straw Hat raises their head, mad and way too wide for a human face smile shining on their face.
There's--the skin--the skin is darkened by the black burn on one side, and it is peeling, Sasuke realises in horror, floppy slabs hanging around their eye and nose. Instead of bloodied meat there is another layer of skin, Sasuke thinks, pearly-white and unnatural, and a previously dark eye that had suffered from the explosion is yellow now, cat-like slit staring at Sasuke like he is somehow a tasty meal.
Not cat-like slit, he corrects himself.
Snake-like slit.
Straw Hat takes a step forward, then another, body wavering around like a literal zombie, and for the first time ever Sasuke thinks that he won't make it out alive.
He selfishly hopes for Naruto and Sakura to arrive here fast, but he knows that's unreasonable--they'd get killed by Straw Hat as well, and Sasuke doesn't even have a scroll on his person right now to throw it at the Straw Hat if that's what they wanted--the scroll was safely stored in Naruto's pouch, somewhere away near the river that they knew was running through the forest.
Straw Hat's tongue--long, red, wet--comes out of their mouth again, and they lick their lips before moving it around like it had joints, snake-like features much more prominent on their face now.
Then, their body extends, grows in length, and Straw Hat crawls around the fallen trees, elongated midsection wrapping around the trunks, tongue constantly withering where it is still outstretched out of their mouth, mad mismatched eyes intently focused on Sasuke.
Sasuke does the next best thing he can think of.
He turns around and runs.
Notes:
... oops?
Chapter 33: Chuunin Exams, Part 6
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It hurts.
It HURTS, and Sasuke can't think, can't breathe, body feeling like he is being turned inside out, all of his organs exposed, blood boiling in his veins.
There is an epicentre of pain located somewhere in his neck and it feels like his head is getting cut off and reattached over and over again, harshly stitched back with sharp stapler pins as they gnaw at Sasuke's skin. He tries to yank them off and it just doesn't work, and he screams and begs in a litany of no and help and I'm dying until his tongue can't form words anymore because he bites too hard on it--and then it's just anguished howling, mouth filled with blood; ghostly stapler pins still digging into his skin, barely holding his head back to his body.
He doesn't realize he is not in pain anymore only when he wakes up, body so tired as if he had run himself dry during one of Lanky's impromptu marathons--only his limbs feel severed, shortened and useless stumps instead of feet and hands and fingers.
There is a cool cloth on his forehead and someone's hushed voices on Sasuke's left and his right. He tries to move his tongue inside his mouth, feeling a sharp pang of pain, the tip of his tongue bitten almost all the way through as he tries to touch it to the root of his mouth.
Sasuke remembers the pain, but he also remembers that Naruto and Sakura were there, almost colliding with him as he was running for his life away from the Straw Hat, both of Sasuke's teammates drenched in something that smelled of bile.
They had haunted looks on their faces but they weren't injured. Sasuke didn't have time to 'hn' at them to ask what happened because Straw Hat was still behind them, leering something in the same gravely voice, and Sasuke really needed Naruto and Sakura to fucking run, feeling of a long wet tongue somehow still a vivid memory on Sasuke's ankle.
So he tugs at them, eyes wide and horrified, and it takes them just a brief glimpse of the distorted elongated body that was closing in on Sasuke to run too, going for the trees, trying to follow the maze of thick branches.
Sasuke had hoped that will stall Straw Hat, because how the fuck is it going to be easy to slither around with so many obstacles growing in so many directions, but Straw Hat--they punch through the tree trunk with their head at some point, and Sasuke hears Sakura's scared whisper before he decides that fuck it, they have to get back to the outer edge of the forest, because this is above Sasuke's paygrade and he is not getting paid at all.
He still had a couple of explosive stickers on him, so he takes a chance at 'hn'ing at Naruto, motioning by creating a triangular hand sign standing for Naruto's Wind jutsu, and then raising his hand to his mouth, clenching his fist and doing a blowing motion with his lips.
Naruto looks at that in confusion and Sasuke growls in irritation, dodging another branch.
He reaches into his pouch, whipping out an arrangement of explosive stickers, and Naruto's face brightens.
Sakura turns her head around just to shoot them a concerned look. A recognition flashes across her face and she whips out another ninja string--the one with a little bolt-hook at the end.
It all happens with unsaid coordination--Sakura throwing the string backwards, it twisting in the air on multiple branches, blocking the path that they had followed, finishing it up with sticking the hook in one of the trunks; Sasuke flinging the explosive papers backwards; Naruto twisting around just enough to release a powerful burst of air, making the stickers flutter and attach themselves to tree trunks, branches and the string, creating a flimsy barrier between them and Straw Hat.
Straw Hat dodges but not fast enough--there are too many explosives and they are too chaotically spread around the area--and Straw Hat's lower body brushes on one of the stickers, the blast sending it forward at them--not Sasuke's original idea, but it disorients the person--the creature for long enough for them to be able to scram, quickly switching directions and dodging to their right.
Sasuke doesn't have time to be victorious because he doesn't know how well their strategy had worked, but he lets his guard down for one second, lets himself breathe a bit easier because they are running fast and even if he is unsure which direction of the forest they are closing on, anything is better than staying with the Straw Hat.
Sasuke is stupid like that, because he should never let his guard down.
Because Naruto screams, a long, stretching arm coming to throw him off the tree, and Sasuke frantically thinks shitshitshit as he dives down for the Idiot.
There's a flash of movement and Sasuke gets hurled backwards and pinned to the tree, shuriken inches away from his skin and piercing his clothes instead. Naruto's neck is clutched in Straw Hat's hand, their tongue going to lick a long wet stripe on Naruto's cheek.
Sakura's angry cry announces itself from the side and she comes down, fist connecting with the back of Straw Hat's neck, but it barely wavers them--Sasuke barely has time to register that Sakura is tumbling towards him as he clutches onto her, not letting her fall down the tree branch.
Straw Hat giggles and it's an unsettling sound, delirious and hysterical as their hand goes for Naruto's hip pouch, taking out the scroll, the Idiot's face turning a concerning shade of purple in Straw Hat's choking grasp.
Their eyes shift to Sasuke again and Sasuke is--pinned, both by the shuriken and the stare, the world turning black-and-white. The only thing Sasuke can see is Straw Hat's murderous eyes, more skin peeling off of their face by the earlier explosive stickers' blast, and Sasuke thinks he is choking, too, and that he is dying, and then--
Then he really is dying because Straw Hat's neck extends just like their body did before, meaty crunching sounds of dislodged bones not affecting the attacker--their face is coming at Sasuke and he can't move, can't run away, and there are teeth in his neck, biting down, drawing blood, and Sasuke is dying, he is dying, he is dying--
Until he is dead because he can't feel his limbs and he is laying in the darkness, eyes covered by a wet cloth.
He groans and tries to stir, and then the cloth gets removed from his face, world blurry and eyes too dry despite him having them closed the entire time.
It hurts to even attempt to look sideways, so he lays still, breathing heavily. There's a face in Sasuke's vision, spiky brown hair and furrowed brows appearing first, wrinkled forehead asking him something that Sasuke's eyes are too tired to understand.
Sasuke doesn't know who it is and he doesn't trust strangers, not after Not-Blind and Green and Straw Hat--panic bubbles in his throat as he tries to move, tries to get away, but then there's Sakura's concerned eyes, forehead projecting 'Sasuke?', and it shouldn't be this calming to see her sweaty face as it is now.
He groans, and Spiky Hair hisses something out, moving a hand, Cowhide People's headband that was attached to his shoulder glistening in the light of the bonfire. Spiky Hair's hand glows the same bright green as the hospital's Glowstick Medics' did all this time ago, and he moves it around Sasuke's body, biting his lip.
'--ot sure I can do anything else,' his forehead confesses. 'There's something wrong with his chakra. I can heal the wounds, but I did not train in healing chakra pathways.'
Sakura passes Spiky Medic another stripe of cloth that he swiftly puts over Sasuke's eyes until he whines in objection, barely managing to shake his head in protest, body trembling in the process.
Someone's clammy fingers come to move the cloth away from his eyes and Sakura smiles at him weakly, lips trembling like she was about to cry.
'You are an idiot,' she says like everything is Sasuke's fault, but her eyes are a mix of grief and relief. 'We thought you--'
Captions end there but it's not because she moves away--Sakura never finishes the thought.
Sasuke grunts in response because he got the gist of it anyway.
He also thought he had died.
'Hold your hand like this,' Spiky Medic addresses Sakura sternly, pointing his hand at Sasuke's midsection, green glow receding. 'And just channel your chakra there. Try to keep it steady. I think if I keep going, I'm gonna pass out.'
Sakura readily moves her hand where instructed, and Spiky Medic slumps back, dirty hands covering his face as he sits there, breathing shallowly. The kid looks scruffy like he had spent the past day avoiding getting blown up to pieces--which, knowing that Sasuke had nearly died himself, is what actually happened.
There's a movement of bright-red hair and the Glasses Girl lowers herself next to Spiky Medic, one glasses lens cracked, and she says something quietly, earning a suspicious glance from the Cowhide Kid.
Her fingers go to tug on her sleeve as she rolls it up, and Sasuke almost gags at the sight of many bite marks littering her skin, some fresher than the others, and she tentatively offers her wrist to bewildered-looking Spiky Medic, saying something else that Sasuke can't catch because of her hair obstructing the view.
Spiky Medic looks hesitant, glancing between the offered wrist and Glasses Girl's face, and he almost looks like he will bat her hand away when she shoves it in his face again, and then the kid--then he bites down, the girl not reacting to it at all as if it happens on a regular basis.
Sasuke feels a chill go down his spine.
Spiky Medic stays like that for a bit, deep lines under his eyes going deeper as he grimaces, but then his face loses a sickly and exhausted shade, and Cowhide Medic's eyes widen in surprise as he readily latches to the girl's wrist, one hand going to wrap around her elbow.
Sasuke wants to puke.
His vision of the two gets obstructed by Naruto, his face paler than usual, blood smeared across his neck but--it seems like he isn't injured, or had been healed by Cowhide Medic already, Sasuke isn't sure. Naruto is clutching a bunch of firewood, fingers trembling, and he almost looks the same way as he does when he wants to punch Sasuke--he slumps down instead and goes to bend over Sasuke's face, eyes angry and wet.
'Don't you dare die, bastard,' he says viciously, chewing on his bottom lip, eyes searching for something in Sasuke's face. 'You are so dumb, Sasuke.'
Sasuke is kind of fucking offended because everyone keeps calling him stupid and he had just woken up when he had thought he'd never see his stupid teammates' faces ever again.
"Hn," he vocalizes then, voice hoarse like he had screamed himself raw earlier--and he did, he suddenly realizes.
Then, because he doesn't think that was sufficient, he rolls his eyes even as that makes his head throb harder.
"Dobe," he notifies Naruto because insults are something that Sasuke had learnt immediately after coming to the Academy for the first time.
Naruto lets out a sob-like laugh and shifts, shooting huffing Sakura a watery smile.
'This is Karin and Kiri,' Naruto says after a brief pause as he motions his head back at Glasses Girl and Spiky Medic, both of them sitting apart from each other now, Glasses Girl rubbing her wrist and looking flushed when she moves her eyes to look at Sasuke.
Spiky Medic curtly nods.
'--ey are,' Naruto trails off, 'without a team right now. So we took them in!'
Sasuke resists rolling his eyes again because of course Naruto went around to find some random children to adopt--children who were supposed to be their enemies during this stupid exam, mind him.
'It's a temporary alliance,' grumbles Spiky Medic. 'My team was ambushed. One of us got killed. I was--separated from my other teammate.'
He says it so matter-of-factly like he is used to seeing his teammates get killed.
Sasuke realizes he doesn't like that thought.
'And Karin's teammates are, uh,' Naruto says for her, letting the Glasses Girl steam in her embarrassment in peace. 'They are. Too.'
'--o-- --em -as --maru,' Glasses Girl's tiny forehead space supplies as she speaks out for the first time, averting her eyes from everybody and clutching at her sleeves. '--guised. He -- kill-d -- ---.'
Oh fuck no, Sasuke thinks. There is another deranged Ninja running loose in this forest, together with Straw Hat?
Sasuke hopes these two will just kill each other.
A mutilated face with skin slabs hanging around its chin, crazy yellow eyes fixed on Sasuke's face, mouth wide open in preparation to swallow Sasuke whole flash before his vision, and he involuntarily squeezes his eyes shut, sharply exhaling, feeling his useless arms tremble where they lay, still mostly numb, by his sides.
Someone taps on his shoulder and Sasuke takes another few seconds before he can open his eyes again, because all he can see is a disfigured and elongated body, and then the tongue wrapping around his ankle, and then teeth sinking into his neck, and it's hard to breathe--just like with the Shrine near Sasuke's house but--brighter, louder, and Sasuke is hyperventilating, neck straining and hands twitching to go back and scratch at it, scratch away the phantom feeling of getting decapitated, scratch at the stapler pins that stitch his skin together because it hurts so much, and Sasuke is dying--
Someone's hands go to wrap around Sasuke's wrists like he is being held just not to gnaw at his neck again, and he opens his eyes, trying to breathe in, seeing Naruto's determined face above him. Sasuke hears Spiky Medic's voice on the side and then his face appears near Naruto's, sharp eyes assessing Sasuke's sweating and trembling form.
'--ith me,' Spiky Medic's forehead says. 'Breath in. Breathe out.'
Sasuke fucking hates it here, but he follows the instructions, and if the tension never leaves his body, at least he is not choking on his own hurting tongue anymore.
Maybe he needs to re-evaluate what he thinks about Cowhide people.
Maybe it's just Ninja Stripper and Icicle who are completely fucking insane.
And Cowhide Bros.
And Hat Drunkard.
Actually, Cowhide Medic might be just an exception to the rule.
There is some shuffling around, and then Sakura moves away from where she had been doing the hand-glowing thing over his body, weakly but triumphantly holding two scrolls in her hands, white and blue tubes clutched in her fingers.
'On the bright side,' her dirt-and-sweat caked forehead says, 'we got the scrolls after Orochimaru stole ours. Kiri and Karin are going to share.'
'That's why I called it a temporary alliance,' Spiky Hair said, rolling his eyes, finally moving his gaze away from Sasuke's face. 'I had a Heaven scroll. No way I'm making it to the tower alone when there's a missing-nin killing people left and right.'
Sasuke really hopes the missing-nin isn't Ninja Stripper, who was supposed to be a civilized person now.
'--arin had the Earth scroll,' Naruto smiles, light and bright. 'So we are going to the tower all together as a big team. How cool is that, 'ttebayo?'
Not very cool, Sasuke thinks bitterly, because he still can't really walk. Also, how is everybody's priority still on passing the stupid exam when all of them already said there are at least two murderers on the loose killing kids and taking away their scrolls like some kind of deranged collectables?!
"Hn," Sasuke voices his doubt as Sakura lowers the scrolls, stuffing them in a little hole that she had evidently dug out, moving a nearby-standing rock to hide two scrolls away.
'Oh come on,' Naruto whines and it all is so familiar that for a second Sasuke believes this is just another one of Icicle's stupid exercises--and Sasuke is glad for Naruto's perpetual whining, because he doesn't want to think about anything, and--there is still twisted body of a monster in his peripheral vision, tongue lapping at Sasuke's leg, teeth sinking into his neck.
There's movement and Glasses Girl tentatively shifts forward, crouching next to Sasuke too--now he is surrounded by random kids from all sides and Sasuke hates the feeling of uselessness because they are shielding him and he won't be of much help to protect anyone were someone to strike again.
The girl chews on her lip and rolls her sleeve again, eyes still avoiding Sasuke's, and he feels a lurch in his stomach as he reads out a few letters on her forehead, piecing together 'want' and 'bite' and 'help'.
He reels back as much as he can, eyes defiantly closed, face turned away.
No matter how healthier Spiky Medic's face had looked after biting down Glasses Girl's wrist, Sasuke is not a fucking vampire. The girl's arms look--they look like a meaty mess, older bites faded into scars and newer ones covered with a barely-healed bloody crust.
There's a tentative silence, and then there's movement, the rustling of clothes, and Sasuke allows himself to open his eyes again, looking how the girl retracts her arm back, face confused as if she had never been refused before.
Sasuke doesn't really want to know what that means.
The kids sit around him in silence for a while. Despite Sasuke's limbs being numb and almost detached from his body, he struggles for a bit, trying to force himself up on his elbows. It's Sakura who goes to try and help him sit up, mindful of the bandaged neck, hands lingering everywhere but Sasuke's upper body.
He only barely makes it to the sitting position, shoulders slouched and back propped at the fallen tree trunk when there's movement, a flash of blues in-between the tree branches, and Sasuke almost topples back down, spine completely unsupportive. He gets nudged back up by the Glasses Girl, her hand holding him firmly upwards, and she has a look of cold determination on her face when he looks at her, her eyebrows furrowed and chin squarely set--which kind of reminds Sasuke of how Naruto looks when he is hell-bent about something.
Naruto matches her expression perfectly now--which is uncanny--and he jumps to his feet, fingers already folding into hand signs; Sakura is fast back up too, a bit to the side, standing firmly in the front-line, Cowhide Medic behind her with his shuriken out of his hip pouch.
No matter how prepared they are, they are all going to die, Sasuke thinks in desperation because if it's Straw Hat, or whoever Orochimaru was, or anybody else that has not been hurt or Ninja Magic-depleted, they would come for these kids and they would kill them.
They had both scrolls they need to complete the exam--they are a good enough target for any person desperate enough to just wipe out a bunch of kids.
Sasuke thinks that the best course of action would be to just--throw the scrolls and run again--except he can't run and Straw Hat definitely wanted to kill them after taking the scroll from Naruto, so--
Sasuke's breath hitches when a person jumps down in front of them, green flak jacket absent, visible part of the face wild, red eye spinning in the sunken eye socket.
Lanky looks completely feral and even more unhinged than he usually does.
"Yo," there's a voice--but not Lanky's voice.
Sasuke moves his head incredulously because Lanky-cousin is looking over them like he is awake by willpower alone, body powered by sheer instinct.
There's a dog behind Lanky, and then another dog, and then another dog, and Sasuke thinks he is losing his mind because there's a pug in a little blue jacket and a fucking headband propped on Lanky's shoulder, wrinkled snout peeking from behind Lanky's more-than-usually wild bird nest of a hair.
"This is a rescue," pug says again, voice unaltered by multiple pitches and ringing clear and bright across the forest expanse. "Gather your things, pups. The village was invaded."
Notes:
I SWEAR we will be back to our regularly scheduled programming with crack and stuff eventually lmfao
bear with meI still refuse to come up with OCs, so Spiky Hair Medic is Kiri from Fourth Shinobi War's Surprise Attack Division. he had to be somewhat the same age as the kids during the original series, so he is participating in the exams as well :]
also, come on Kishimoto. naming a guy from Kirigakure Kiri? at least Konohamaru got the suffix to distinguish himself from the fucking village
Chapter 34: Konoha Crush, Part 1
Notes:
because I was generously redirected to ao3 html guide:
credit for Orochimaru's caption-less forehead is going to Prachtvoll! I had a completely different idea regarding him originally, but y'alls suggestions back when Kakashi was just introduced had affected MANY future characters. y'all are awesome!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Uchiha boy is laying flat on his back in the hastily assembled medbay of the Inuzuka compound, clutching Uzumaki-kun's hand in his own--the jinchuuriki is sprawled on top of Uchiha-kun like a human blanket, nose buried in other boy's collar. Haruno-chan is laying on her side, arm protectively draped over both boys, back turned towards the door entrance like she is trying to involuntarily shield her teammates from whichever aggressor might come their way.
A Kirigakure genin is sprawled on his front on a thin futon a few feet to their left, arm securely locked around two scrolls; a red-headed Kusagakure genin is curled onto herself in a sleeping bag nearby.
The lack of free and available bunks is painfully evident during the invasion--many civilians, as well as chuunin and jonin shinobi required space to recuperate before going back into the field. Casualties were getting spread in makeshift medbays across the village, medic-nins trying to distribute the wounded as sparsely as they could to lower the chance of having the main medical hub targeted by attacking forces.
Uchiha-kun still looks weak, clammy skin shining with sweat, but his state is much better than what it was when Kakashi-senpai had first brought five genin here, his eyes wild, face desperate and pained.
Tenzou had only seen senpai like this a couple of times before--the first time was when he had caught him in front of a Memorial Stone when Tenzou was still short, young and confused, fresh out of Root. Tenzou had made the mistake of asking if senpai was perhaps looking for familiar names on the stone, and Kakashi-taichou's face had filled with such overwhelming grief that Tenzou had hoped to never experience it himself--there was no such thing as grieving in Root. If shinobi died on the mission, their mask was to be removed and body destroyed, code name passed to a younger agent to fill the empty spot.
Tenzou still had a hard time figuring out how to grieve. His team had helped--he was a long way from what Kinoe used to represent--first Kakashi-senpai sitting with him and meticulously explaining concepts that were foreign to Tenzou, and then Kitsune taking that role after Kakashi left the organization, her warm brown eyes filled with something Tenzou still wasn't sure how to comprehend, soft purple hair smelling of lavender and blooming vervains.
ANBU had a similar approach to dealing with casualties in the field, but the shinobi--the people were remembered, their names shared in mournful and grim voices instead of barely contained scared whispers; their initials engraved into a wall in the ANBU headquarters and the Memorial Stone near the Third Training Ground.
The other time Kakashi's face projected the same raw sorrow--the same as Beetle's did when Crow had defected--was when Tenzou himself got caught under a cave-in during their mission in Iwagakure.
The bones in Tenzou's leg were smashed and if it wasn't for Crow's fast use of Mystical Palm Technique, the shattered bones would've never been able to be rearranged in Tenzou's ankle, pinned under a heavy rock deep in the forest surrounding the mountainside of the Land of Earth.
Taichou--then and now, appearing like a ghost in the middle of the Inuzuka compound--was--out. He wasn't the same composed ANBU captain or Konoha jonin--there was something else driving him, and Deer had once huffed that it was just Hatake instincts going into overdrive--and despite Tenzou knowing Kakashi-senpai for many years now, he still wasn't aware of the intricates of Kakashi's clan--for all that Tenzou had complained in vivid detail about Mokuton, Kakashi had never shared anything about his clan's bloodline limit if it had ever existed.
Tenzou wouldn't have been able to describe what those Hatake clan instincts had entailed if he didn't experience them himself and first-hand.
Senpai went nearly mute when his body got disconnected from his brain, vocalizing words only when strictly required, communicating in grunts, growls and ANBU tactical sign language otherwise. Tenzou thinks that if taichou was to tug his mask down now, they'd be able to see his canine-like teeth bared, a persistent animalistic snarl vicious and bloodthirsty on his face.
Kakashi-senpai had felt sharper in moments like that, too. His movements were almost predatory, like an undomesticated wolf trying to protect its cubs from a hunter--and Tenzou is glad he had never been on the other side of Kakashi's ferality, always the one to be protected no matter how confident he was in his Mokuton--Tenzou isn't a child no matter how much Kakashi could keep cooing about how much shorter Tenzou used to be some years ago.
That time after the unfortunate cave-in Kakashi-taichou had spent a few hours securing the territory around their makeshift camp before going to corner Tenzou, Crow, Beetle and Kitsune into the wall, pressing the porcelain Hound mask into everybody's sides a couple of times, body curling over them. He didn't let them out before the sunrise, form tense and rigid, aggressively growling whenever Kitsune tried to make a move out of the corner.
Senpai apologized about that later. He didn't sound very sorry about it either.
So when the air around Kakashi went uneasy in the Hokage office as they were briefed on Orochimaru sightings in the forest on top of Ame and Suna forces already breaking down the barrier walls, Tenzou was well-aware of what senpai's body language had entailed--he had seen it before, in the cave and at the Memorial Stone--and Tenzou already instinctively knew not to try to stall taichou from dashing out in the middle of the night, dodging the horrifying expanse of the newly-formed forest of sharp bones that were growing straight from the ground in what used to be Hyuuga clan compound, face pale and eyes wolfish as he was the first one to disappear inside the Forty-Fourth Training Ground before the rest of the jonin that were tasked with genin retrieval.
He was also the first one to come back, clutching a child's body to his chest, making Tenzou's heart skip a beat before he had noticed that the kid was breathing--he was aware taichou was not going to react well to any injuries and no less death of any of his kohai--especially death of a child, the sole idea of which made taichou subtly freeze up in horror, his thoughts clearly visible on his face if you knew where to look for clues.
The child was breathing, and there were more children clinging to Kakashi-senpai's sides, two Konoha kids--Uzumaki-kun Tenzou was tasked with surveilling a couple of times with Wombat--and a civilian-born genin kunoichi, plus two foreign exams participants--one examinee from Kirigakure, and one from Kusagakure.
Despite the strained relationship between Kirigakure and Konohagakure--and Tenzou still wondered why their genin were ever sent here, Kiri doing field promotions exclusively for many years already--the genin from Kiri stayed close to Kakashi, resolutely announcing that he had made a truce with Konoha team for the duration of the second phase of the exam, and will carry on with the 'pre-arranged agreement' as was decided in the field.
Tenzou knew of Kirigakure's absurd code of conduct that guaranteed that shinobi, after forming a mutually beneficial alliance in the warzone, enter a No-Kill agreement, which should've been ridiculous considering Bloody Mist's willingness to kill anybody for a petty reason--including their own shinobi. But, knowing their preference of training Kenjutsu warriors--Seven Swordsmen a living proof to that,--that law echoed with remnants of their previously samurai-led state, and--
It was no wonder they still followed some bushido code rules.
After arriving, Uzumaki-kun was babbling out a report with too many vivid descriptions that, were he an ANBU, he'd get reprimanded for, but Kakashi-senpai listened to him silently, one hand pressed to the boy's shoulder. The kid's face, despite his way-too cheerful explanation of Haruno-chan finding Kusagakure girl in the cave they planned to camp out at, was tinged with worry and tell-tale signs of shellshock that Tenzou was way too familiar with, knowing the exhaustion will come crashing down the kid's body in a few hours.
Haruno-chan was adding some short comments too, pressed into Uzumaki-kun's side, one hand latched onto the sleeve of Kusa kuniochi's shirt, fingers gripping firmly but gently.
Uchiha-kun stayed silent, eyes trailing theirs, other kids positioned across him. Tenzou suddenly realised that all genin had been turned in such a way that the boy could see their faces, all of their bodies rotated to Kakashi-taichou, but necks twisted towards Uchiha-kun, kids' eyes never leaving taichou's assessing gaze.
Tenzou trailed after Uchiha-kun enough back when he was pulled from Team Ro for a bit to do in-village assignments to know the kid didn't speak. He vocalized enough and could hear if someone was to call after him, but he wouldn't actively react to anything that was said unless his eyes are firmly planted on the speaker's face.
Tenzou had first thought the boy was trailing the lip movements, but that was never the case--that one time he had brought Uchiha-kun together with Uzumaki-kun to the Hokage Mountain to clean the goddamn thing after the latter's act of kiddy vandalism, it became clear the boy was focusing on the eyes--or maybe foreheads, so Tenzou's earlier assessment of Uchiha being hard of hearing was wrong.
It could be something to do with his attention span. Crow used to have a hard time not focusing, and maybe Uchiha-kun had the opposite problem--needing to have something to latch on to be constantly aware of the conversation happening at that moment.
A liability, Danzou-sama's voice rung in the back of Tenzou's mind. Too weak to follow orders in the field. Too risky to send on assignments. Recommended for elimination.
But the boy wasn't a liability. Tenzou knew the kid was bright academically and he performed well at missions. He had seen Uzumaki-kun and Haruno-chan, back before Tenzou got transferred to do fieldwork again, using gestures to call for Uchiha boy's attention or convey information if they were too busy to turn around to face him, and he had always reacted to the tiniest hand movements--just like Owl, who is adept at that, her hearing limited and ANBU sign language lightning-fast.
So maybe it wasn't an attention span thing, and it didn't have anything to do with his ability to hear. Tenzou wasn't too much of an expert in medical ninjutsu to make any adept guesses at what it could be or how it could be helped.
It wasn't of his concern anyway.
It took Kakashi-senpai a painfully long time to let go of the genin, after. Tenzou had to place a warm hand on taichou's nape at some point, aware that it should calm him at least somewhat, bring him to his senses--Tenzou then talked in a stern and commanding voice, sentences curt and to-the-point for Kakashi to allow any medic-nin to check the kids' well-being.
Even then he stayed near, letting out low rumbles from his chest at the kids' hisses or minor struggling when their wounds were getting patched up, and Tenzou could see the amount of effort it took senpai not to attack a medic that was healing Uchiha-kun's tongue, taichou's arms trembling at his sides, body tense like he was ready to strike.
Kakashi is going to have a hell of a hangover after he is out of his brain-numbing worried and over-protective state, Tenzou had thought, pursing his lips under his Cat ANBU mask. That happened after the cave-in, too, and taichou looked horrible after, face pale and visible eye bloodshot.
Considering senpai didn't sleep since the invasion had started two days ago--just like the rest of them--he is going to drop down hard.
Tenzou makes a mental note to bitch to Tsume-sama for her to growl and drag Kakashi to the medbay after. She was the only one to have any effect on taichou in this state of mind.
Kakashi had reappeared in the room, eye first darting to sleeping genin, low rumble too loud in the quiet of the room. He had moved his head like he had smelled Tenzou's presence here, ANBU's back pressed to the wall, watching over children after taichou's earlier short and strained order of 'Kids. Watch duty. Back soon'.
Technically, Tenzou did not have to listen to taichou's orders anymore, but he did it anyway.
He was waiting for Kakashi to finish whatever business Tsume-sama had with him, to later, if he must, physically drag him back to the battlefield. They couldn't risk missing on any jonin when the village had turned into hell on earth, compatible maybe only to the Kyuubi attack that Tenzou wasn't old enough--wasn't awake enough, trapped in a green tank, so many other kids around him, wondering why he was alive--to remember.
"Tenzou," Kakashi had said then, moving a bloodshot eye back to him. "Pack--their watch duty. Called to Aburame compound. Ame--too many."
Tenzou nods because there isn't much else to say.
He is exhausted himself. His chakra reserves are gone to shit, Mokuton draining him the more jutsus he weaves. He can maybe keep fighting like this for another day, maybe two--but he'd reach chakra exhaustion if he pushes himself too hard, and with Sandaime gone and missing, and Shikaku-sama assuming a temporary Hokage position, there wasn't much else Tenzou could do.
He moves, places a hand on taichou's nape because he needs him at least a little coherent when leaving the kids in the medbay--he was too out of it when he had brought them back, too rabid; Tenzou was scared for a few moments Kakashi'd get thrown in a cell for openly disobeying the Hokage's orders right before Sandaime's disappearance, Kakashi abandoning the outer walls' defence and going to The Forest of Death before any other jonin was dispatched there as well.
There is no need for that, though. Kakashi seems more grounded now, even if he still doesn't move like he usually does--Tsume-sama must've done something, Tenzou guesses. She was the only one to be able to force taichou to get out of the genins' room in the first place.
"Take care of the Boss, Tree boy," advises him Pakkun and Tenzou goes for a small salute to the huddle of summons, called in two days ago and never recalled back. "Hadn't seen him like this since the Kami-damned fox. I expect a full report when you're back."
"Sure, Pakkun-san," Tenzou responds readily because there was little need to tell him to babysit Kakashi--he was planning on doing it anyway.
"Go. Now," Kakashi stresses but his eyes are fixed on the pile of genin near the wall, hands clasping at thin air like he'd rather go and check if the kids are alive.
Pakkun shoots Tenzou a 'this is what I mean' look.
Tenzou sighs.
"Let's go, taichou," he says, warm palm going to cover the back Kakashi's neck anyway, trying to trick his senses for long enough to drag him out of the room--because Tenzou was well aware that if Kakashi were to start struggling, Tenzou stood no chance. "The sooner we're done with this, the sooner we're back."
Kakashi follows.
There are so many dogs, Sasuke thinks in wonder, yet again regained mobility in his hands fully focused on giving tummy rubs to one of many Great Pyrenees that surrounded him.
Naruto was dragged away by the back of his shirt by one of the dogs wearing a Konoha headband, struggling just for the sake of it--that's the same dogs that came to the forest with Lanky-cousin, swiftly picking up scattered things around them and jumping in-between the trees as adeptly as Lanky did.
Sasuke was a bit afraid of Lanky at that moment, which he'd never admit to anybody. He was so glad their stupid moron of a sensei had arrived, but he seemed off, none of his usual laziness or stoic determination that he has shown he is capable of during the Cowhide Assassins' mission--Lanky had looked like a fucking caveman, and as much as Sasuke was happy to get out of the forest in a Ninja Adult's arms, the way Lanky was pressing him to his chest was--troubling.
Lanky made sure to go and touch every single one of the kids in the clearing, which--creepy. He never did that before. He wasn't a tactile person--he avoided Naruto's hugs like a plague, and the fact that Sasuke managed to snatch Lanky's wrist and attach himself to it like a leech a couple of times was an achievement in itself.
This time Lanky not only looked like he's seconds away from fainting, but he also moved like some kinda hunter, body all calculated movements, and when Lanky had carefully pressed his forehead to Sasuke's shoulder after ganging up on all other kids (Naruto and Sakura looking relieved and complacent; Glasses Girl stunned at getting dragged in; Spiky Medic struggling and trying to wriggle out somewhere next to Sasuke's hip), Sasuke had thought his cousin is just going to pass out.
Instead Lanky went through a weird routine of methodically picking and sniffing everybody's arms, looking under their collars, checking their heads and prodding their stomachs before he motioned with his head at the dogs and zeroed on Sasuke, suddenly getting way too gentle--again, suspicious,--one hand carefully supporting the back of Sasuke's head, other arm hooked under his lower back, propping him up.
Sakura got to wrap her arms around Lanky's neck, and Naruto was clutching at his left side with Glasses Girl mirroring his hold on the right, Spiky Medic stiffly fisting his fingers into Lanky's shirt somewhere at his shoulder, draped at his back near Sakura.
Somehow, with all the kids hanging like a dead weight over him, Lanky was still lightning-fast, at some point teleporting out of the woods with them, one hand that was still occupied by supporting Sasuke's head plucking a kunai out of the tree trunk on the outskirts of the forest, Lanky diving through the fire- and battle-torn streets of the village, Sasuke's useless limbs twitching beside his body, futilely trying to curl into Lanky's chest away from sounds of war around them.
Invasion, the talking pug had said.
Sasuke's week was turning into his worst nightmare.
Lanky stayed at his--their--side the entire time they were checked at some hut by hurried-looking Glowstick Medics, adults and kids with red triangular tattoos scurrying around them, the smell of dog fur persistent wherever Sasuke was brought.
His tongue was healed first, a tiny dent left where he had bitten through it hard enough to leave a coppery taste of blood a permanent fixture inside his mouth. His arms and legs gained mobility after, and his shoulder didn't feel on fire like it did before. His neck still ached, stiff and burning where Straw Hat's mouth had closed on it, and Sasuke was scared when he saw the grim looks Glowsticks had exchanged between each other whenever they looked there.
It can't be that bad, Sasuke kept insisting to himself. He was just bitten. It was just a weird, albeit terrifying quirk of a clearly mentally demented person, done just to assert dominance, just to claim their superiority over Sasuke, injecting some kind of poison through their snake-like fangs.
It didn't feel like a quirk to him, but he had hoped he was wrong.
Lanky stayed there through it all, his body never turning back to its signature deceptively-slouched state, and that was telling enough for Sasuke to know that something was very, very wrong.
He tried not to think about it much. If he did--if he attempted to think about it, his focus always turned back to the tongue, wicked and too long to fit inside a human mouth; a tall form with dislodged joints but still lightning-fast, extending into a snake's body, slithering between the trees, predatory yellow eyes shining bright in the evening light.
Dogs were helping, though.
Naruto was dragged out by the headband dogs earlier as they seemingly tried to contain his restless twitching; Sakura and Spiky Medic were ushered out by one of the Glowsticks, her eyes firm on their faces, mouth forming some words Sasuke couldn't read due to the white hazmat suit-like dress she was wearing.
Glasses Girl had received a concerned stare from another Glowstick, his voice kind, and she had nodded at him, following after like she was fearing what was to come.
So, Sasuke was left with the dogs.
Many, many dogs.
He did not complain much.
Sasuke draped his body over the closest dog, face buried in a warm red fur, arms extended and relaxed over a heavy form of a canine as it laid firmly on Sasuke's legs where he was sprawled on the floor next to Glasses Girl's sleeping bag. Another dog, equally massive, covered in red spots over its brown fur, pressed its nose to Sasuke's cheek as he squawked, trying to duck away only to receive a dog-breath-filled nudge to his face, spluttering away and letting out a very undignified "ughhhh, gross" in the empty expanse of the room.
"Nothing gross about some affection, pup," an amused and gruff voice announced itself from behind Sasuke, the speaker sounding like a chainsmoker. "You gotta embrace it."
Sasuke stilled.
He whipped around, getting tangled in more dogs, eyes frantically searching for the owner of the voice only to land on the same pug that spoke to his team earlier, back in the forest, when Lanky had just arrived.
He gaped at the pug for some time, earning another wet nudge to his other cheek.
"Cat ate your tongue?" do dogs have eyebrows? If they did, the pug would be lifting one right now. "Human etiquette is to say 'hello, thank you for the generous rescue' as far as I'm aware."
"Uh," says Sasuke, because--what?
Not only did the dog speak which was mindblowing on its own, just like the Posh Turtle from the first stage of the exam, but it seemed like it had understood Sasuke, which--
Could've been a coincidence? The sound he had let out did insinuate he was grossed out about the dog's breath.
"Maybe you're still unwell," pug says then, head questioningly turning sideways in a very uncanny human-like way. "Your tongue still hurts, pup?"
"No," Sasuke says automatically before slapping his hand across his mouth--Magic Ninja Creatures didn't speak English, and Sasuke would get locked up in some kinda version of a Magic Ninja Nuthouse if anyone finds out he speaks a different language and sees fucking subtitles everywhere.
The last time he had spoken to anybody in more than short huffs and whines and grunts was so very long ago. Saying words in Magic Japanese didn't count--it felt more like saying filler words than anything else, biting out insults or trying to repeat English loanwords he had memorized and written down before.
"Good," the pug nods like it can understand Sasuke, and it strolls to him, surprisingly graceful for its tiny legs. "You can touch my paw then. Your arms should be healed enough to do that."
The pug extends a paw forward, a surprisingly pink pad raised to Sasuke's eye level where he was still semi-laying under a bunch of other dogs.
"Uh," he says again, unsure if he is currently having a fever dream or not.
The pug lets out an irritated noise, somehow managing to roll its eyes.
"Fine, I'll help you out," the paw is shoved into Sasuke's hand, very soft pads delicate on Sasuke's palm.
He goes to touch them with his fingers almost instinctively, brain numb and mouth dry.
The pug lets out a content noise, humming under its breath.
"See? This is an honour, pup," the pug smugly announces, still holding out the paw in front of Sasuke. "Not many earn such virtue easily, but Boss's pups--"
There's a sudden puff of smoke right next to the pug just like when Naruto's clones disappear when he dispels them, a sound of 'pew' ringing across the room, and Sasuke stares in deep-rooted perplexity as an ugly and balding brown form appears out of it, snout scrunched up in disgust, teeth showing, red bowtie absent from the fur where Sasuke had plucked it out months ago when Fugly first refused to leave Sasuke's house after the cat started appearing in his kitchen day after day of useless Cat Retrieval missions.
Fugly hisses then, its dark eyes focused on the pug as the cat arches its back, tail standing tall in a fit of evident anger.
"Don't you dare rub off on the cub," Fugly seethes in a hoarse, cracky and phlegmy voice that Sasuke would've envisioned some angry old woman would have. "You have no right to lay your claim on him. The kid is mine."
The pug looks undisturbed as it doesn't remove the paw from Sasuke's frozen hold.
"Hello to you too, Tora," the pug says, going through the same weird motion of raising a non-existent eyebrow. "How nice of you to join us again after many years of exile."
Notes:
still no crack. just a little crack? and _worldbuilding_ :[
also, Sasuke is a Snow White.
fyi this is NOT the end of the chuunin exams arc--we are doing an inception-like arc-within-an-arc because I am currently strangling canon in very loving, very murderous hands.
Chapter 35: Konoha Crush, Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Maybe he is still sleeping, Sasuke wonders, unnerved, eyes darting between Talking Fugly and Talking Pug. Sure, having animals talk to you felt like an out-of-body experience already, but then again--Guy guy's Posh Turtle could speak, and not in the bizarre, weirdly-pitched voice that Lanky had; as a final slap in the face to make Sasuke's life even more miserable, he just needed Magic Animals to start to understand him.
It's fucking fascinating. And a little terrifying.
Sasuke kinda feels like he is in some kind of uncanny valley theme park right now.
"Shut up," Fugly hisses, and Sasuke had seen the cat do that before, stilling and tensing up to jump in a surprise attack to scratch Naruto's eyes out--Sasuke readily reels back to press himself into a warm side of the dog that was silently watching over Two Speaking Animals, a solid and unmoving presence behind Sasuke's back. "You don't realize how much time I had spent waiting for his return. And now he is back."
Sasuke opens his mouth, then closes it again.
If cats could have thumbs, Fugly would probably be strangling the pug by now.
"It took me a while to re-learn the human speak and retrain the recalling ability--especially after those damn snakes had ambushed me--but," and Fugly finally moves its disfigured snout to Sasuke, half-blind eyes somehow intently focused on his baffled face, "I'm back now, Master, and we can proceed with following your Will."
Pug regards Sasuke with a look that says something along the lines of I'm sorry you had to witness this.
"Don't ask, pup," the pug scrunches up its snout in irritation.
Sasuke is asking. He wants to know what is going on and whether he should seek out Magic Ninja Nuthouse on his own, now.
"Um," he starts, trailing off, because Fugly is now uncomfortably close to Sasuke's face--it's a flash of movement, and then the cat appears on top of the growling red dog, aggressively batting pug's paw away from Sasuke's hand.
"I knew you'll be back, I knew it," Fugly quiets down and then breathes out, sounding reverent, like it's something of a revelation that must shock everyone around it: "Indra-sama."
Sasuke glances questioningly at the pug again, the dog looking like it is thinking about what to say for a second, and then silently shakes its head.
As far as Sasuke is aware, he has never been called Indra-sama. A bastard, an idiot, Sasuke-kun and, on one horrifying occasion, Sasu-chan, but never something that was either an insult or a completely different name.
Ah, he thinks, so Fugly mistook Sasuke for some other guy.
That is very unfortunate, and sadly, literally the last thing on the list of his concerns right now.
Sasuke blinks at the cat sceptically as the pug groans like it's some kinda discussion it had been hapless enough to participate in before.
"It's him!" Fugly hisses back at the pug, back arched in offence and anger again; the cat raises its paw to go and try to scratch the pug's nose, only for the dog to nonchalantly dodge the onslaught. "I knew he was still here after I was never re-called back! Master couldn't have left me!"
"Tora," the pug says, sighing. "Last direct descendant of Indra had been dead for sixty years now, and Indra had been dead for quadruple of that. You have gone mad after spending so much time out of the realm. And you're scaring the pup."
Sasuke wasn't scared. He was just feeling like he's third-wheeling a conversation that somehow both involved him and left him the fuck out of it.
He grunted, going to cross his arms over his chest only to wince at an uncomfortable tug at his shoulder, letting his limbs drop back down.
"It's him," Fugly's uncomfortably convinced stare moved to Sasuke now. "It's you, Master! See, you even smell the same way you used to!"
Should Sasuke be offended at that? He probably should.
He squints in irritation, grunting out a huff.
To his horror, Fugly's expression turns into something akin to fondness, and then the cat goes through the already painfully familiar motion of rubbing itself at Sasuke's side, stomping over the red dog's head as it growled, Fugly shedding its tangled fur all over Sasuke's bandaged arm.
Sasuke struggles for a bit as much as the puppy pile and his still-stiff limbs allow him, but Fugly insistently presses its body into Sasuke, letting out guttural purrs that could've been cute if you were both deaf and blind.
"Oh Sage, I missed you," the cat says, looking at Sasuke with unhidden devotion. "You're smaller and much more naive than I remember, but we can fix that. Same as your stunted and idiotic attempts at talking, Master--that won't do, I'll fix you, you can rely on me."
"Tora!" the pug actually goes to jump up and slap the cat over its head with its paw now, sounding stern--the poor red dog that Sasuke was not so long ago trying to calmly doze off on decides to roll away then, clearly done with being used as a substitute for a stool, sending Fugly to the floor, pug somehow leaping up, twisting in the air, and landing on its feet.
After going through the motion of jerking its entire body as if the pug was shaking off water after bath, it looked at Fugly like the cat had just bit off the tiny squiggly tail off of pug's behind.
"Fix him?" the pug growls in frustration, tiny eyes narrowing on its face. "The pup has some trouble talking and suddenly he requires fixing? I knew you didn't like cubs, but you are crossing the line."
Wait.
Are they arguing--in a language Sasuke understands, after maybe-confirming they can understand him back--about Sasuke right now?
Sasuke--well, he was a bit offended at getting called dumb again, but he didn't need to be comforted by a tiny ninja dog.
Comforted by a big dog, though. That's a thought.
He tugs back at the red fur, eyes forever fixed at two hissing and growling animals in front of him, the big canine agreeably shuffling around, covering yelping Sasuke with its body, ignoring his flailing attempts to swap the positions and rest on top of the dog instead.
"Master wasn't like this before," Fugly scoffs, body lowered like the cat was about to attack. "I know how he should be--I can make him into who he was before, shape him to his previous glory."
The pug lifts its paw to cover its eyes as if the dog is currently pinching the nonexistent bridge of its nose.
"Tora, look me in the eyes and tell me you do not seriously think that this pup is your long-deceased silver-tongued summoner," the pug solemnly says, and Sasuke feels so out of his depth right now because there are so many things wrong with the pug's sentence, Sasuke is reeling at where to actually start to ask questions.
Fugly looks unusually determined as the cat moves its milky eyes back at Sasuke, regarding him with an assessing gaze. "He is. I'll fix him."
Sasuke doesn't feel very broken to be fixed. Sure, he had just been chased through the forest by a ninja murderer, and sure, his neck keeps aching, half of the skin feeling burnt off, but it's not his naivete or lack of knowledge in Magic Japanese that is some kinda disease that needs to be mended.
If anyone needs to be cured of their credulity and dumbassery, it's half the population of Magic Ninja World--and they can start with Naruto.
Both animals look expectantly at Sasuke as if awaiting his contribution to the discussion regarding picking on his brain. He scowls back, headache slowly starting to tug at his temples--a pretty much permanent fixture since he woke up a day ago in the forest under Spiky Medic's glowy hands.
Sasuke thinks of what to say. There's a lot of questions, like who are you, and how did you learn to talk after inviting yourself into my house two months ago, and why do you understand me, and do they make ninja clothes in dog sizes, and why can't none of you assholes just abide a singular captions' rule to make Sasuke's life easier--
Sasuke goes an easy route, unable to express all conflicting feelings at once.
"Hn," he says, hands clutching the red fur of the dog draped over him, eyes minutely shifting between Fugly and the pug.
The pug snorts, making Fugly growl out something that sounded broken.
"My Master is crippled!" Fugly shrieks, voice mixing with a distressed cat-like yowl. "That is all because I wasn't there to serve him when he needed me!"
Sasuke would really appreciate it if everyone would just shut the fuck up and stop calling him names on an empty basis. He was used to loud noises--being in a team with Naruto, loud screeching was a given--but it was never amplified by a headache, caused by figuring out what kinda fairy-tale he had ended up in this time.
Sure, not being able to be understood for a long time, having to resort to grunting and punching and awkward gestures was--a trial. It left Sasuke with a strong sense of loneliness--he could understand people if he focused on their faces at the right moment under a right angle, which was also a feat to manage when facing multiple speakers, but people didn't understand him, Magic Captions evidently a persistent feature exclusively in Sasuke's life.
He had learnt to manage, though. Sasuke started finding words onto which he could latch on--first things that sounded mildly English, then things that were repeated in one- or two-word sentences, then some more complex concepts that were untranslatable like village names or Hokage or stupid Ninja Army ranks. Sasuke was adept enough to pluck these words out of a sentence and not require as much intent focus on the subtitles, being able to either read every other word instead of following the entire text, or piece things together from letters in especially horrible Forehead cases, knowing how the word should sound and having an approximate idea of what was being told.
Not speaking was--alright. It was alright and it wasn't at the same time, but Sasuke got used to it and it didn't feel like much of a burden when he was with Team Seven, all of them somehow picking up that they need to be turned Sasuke's way for him to hear them--which was still annoying sometimes, Naruto once spending an entire hour poking at Sasuke's shoulder after the Idiot had dropped him into the hot sprint while they were trying to learn water-walking, Sasuke purposefully avoiding looking at Naruto and dodging away from the Idiot who was trying to shove his face too close to Sasuke's--plus they got somewhat proficient at wildly gesturing his way whenever talking was not an option. Other times, picking up important information was made virtually impossible, like classes with Creepy Bandanna Teacher and instructions from Scarred Bandana Proctor, but Sasuke was managing. Sakura occasionally had been reiterating what some people had said to him, her face always turned in his direction, and it was--nice.
It was nice.
He hadn't relied on speaking for a long while, and letting out frustrated curses or half-formed sentences had died down quite a long time ago, too--first, because Sasuke was afraid of getting locked up and prodded by the creepy-looking Blond Ponytail man, and then just because there was really no use to vocalize coherently when Sasuke could get by just like this, using minimal vocabulary, stressing newly learnt words only when he couldn't explain himself by gestures alone.
So, talking animals? Talking animals that wanted him to respond to them? A completely new concept that Sasuke was wary of.
It was harder to push out words now than it was before, long ago, in a half-formed memory of past life that Sasuke didn't really know what to make of.
Even currently, whenever he thought there was a tiny space to insert his 'what' and 'explain' in-between Fugly's and Talking Pug's angry growling at each other, he found himself stalling, words already half-formed on his tongue but never quite reaching their ears.
The pug regarded Sasuke with a pensive look and moved closer, silently extending its paw to Sasuke again.
He grunted and took it, pink pads soft under his fingers.
"Tora, you've gone truly mad if you think this way," the dog sighs. "I knew you won't be in your right mind after what others had told me about you going off-kilter and agreeing to that eternal soul-bound contract, but you can't just will into existence whatever insane belief staying in this world had put in your demented furry head."
The pug moved its face to look at Sasuke again.
"Just take your time, kid. Boss didn't speak much when he was a little puppy either--hell, I didn't learn to speak until much later after he had first summoned me. Maybe you'll get better at it, maybe not--no one is there to fault you at what you can and cannot do."
That was--surprisingly nice, albeit still confusing.
Also, Sasuke really did not want to imagine Lanky being a puppy ever again, even if it was just the dog-speak for 'child'.
"But he smells like Master," Fugly sounds kind of broken now, its half-blind eyes scrunched together. "He can't be anything else."
"Maybe you should accept your punishment," the pug says mildly. "They will let you return back after, you know. Your summoner is gone, and--"
Fugly hisses again, its spine twisted, thinning fur taking a porcupine-like look.
"Never," the cat spits out. "My contract is still signed, and the Master is back again--I don't need to return back, not when he is alive, not when I can serve him--"
There's shuffling, and the door slides open, letting Glasses Girl in.
She was stripped off of her dirty clothes, wearing a tunic with wide sleeves, bandages peeking from beneath the cloth, covering her arms up to the tips of her fingers. The headband was gone, too, and her glasses were switched to another pair, replacing the cracked lens she was sporting back in the forest.
There's a giant band-aid slapped right above her eyebrow, and as soon as her eyes land on the pile of animals on the floor--a bunch of massive dogs, napping around Sasuke's half-hidden body; a hissing cat watching her with murder written across its features; a passive-looking pug still holding out its paw for Sasuke to clutch on--her expression turns puzzled, face red again as she ducks her head down, fringe falling over her eyes.
She straightens up then, lifting her head, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, eyes still firmly fixed on the floor--but her voice is sure and bright when she vocalizes what is written on an unobscured part of her forehead.
'Sasuke-kun,' she says, voice quiet and shy.
Sasuke lets out a questioning sound.
'Houshou-san had asked me to bring you to the examination room,' Sasuke reads out, captions getting much more free space to stretch out on the skin with her forehead protector gone. 'They are going to look at the seal now.'
Notes:
writing dialogue is frustrating for some reason??????? also yikes, Tora, pls
I refuse to let Sasuke speak after spending so much time building a character with selective mutism >:(
Chapter 36: Konoha Crush, Part 3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There's a tired-looking Glowstick Medic, half of his hazmat suit-looking garb singed and torn. His head covering is absent, a bandage wrapped around one of his eyes, and it looks fresh enough to be applied just mere minutes ago.
'--o, Sasuke-kun,' Glowstick Medic says, trying and failing at sounding not-dead.
A young woman with triangular markings on her face raises her head from wiping blood off her hands, three fluffy dogs wagging their tails where they were laying next to her. She is dressed in garb similar to Glowstick Medic, but hers has a symbol embedded on her chest, two curved triangles with a third, smaller one, positioned on top of them.
'I'm Houshou, and this is Hana and Haimaru brothers,' Glowstick Medic says, head tilted to the woman.
The what brothers? Is he talking about the dogs?
'Sit here, please,' the Glowstick says, hand extended to a chair next to him. 'We are going to look at that seal now.'
Sasuke wavers for a second but moves forward, because--what seal? He isn't even completely sure what a seal is--he remembers some vague mentions of that word in the Academy, but he didn't really pay any attention to that either, too busy being bewildered by literally everything else.
Glowstick Medic seems to see his hesitation and offers a weak and pained smile, raising his arms as if to show he has no weapons on him to possibly harm Sasuke.
'I have been trained in some Fuuinjutsu,' he says as if that means anything to Sasuke. 'I know I'm not the best option--but I'm the only option right now.'
Sasuke gives him a small nod, lips pursed together. He was pretty sure he knew enough Magic Ninja terminology by now, but he had a hard time deciphering what was being said to him in the past few minutes.
The what jutsu? A seal? Sasuke hasn't been sealed anywhere. He knows of a Storage Seal--Lanky had shown it to them on a few occasions, making a whole ass couch disappear in a piece of thin parchment after Naruto and Sasuke had to drag it through the entire village for one of the D-ranks, and apparently, they could've done that without getting their toes smashed from the couch dropping on them too many times (Lanky was a fucking asshole)--but Sasuke didn't have any Storage Seals on him right now.
He moves forward, gingerly easing down on the chair.
One of the Dog Brothers--Glowstick was probably talking about the dogs after all--had strutted forward, placing its head on Sasuke's lap. He eagerly went to scratch behind the dog's ear, earning a satisfied whine from it.
'I will remove the bandages from your neck now,' Glowstick Medic says and Sasuke appreciates the warning--anyone touching his neck has been making him twitch ever since the forest, and he couldn't even bring himself to place a palm to where his skin felt dead right behind his ear.
Gentle fingers go to his neck and Sasuke tenses, sucking in a breath, because last time he remembers anyone getting that close to him it was in the forest and--the face, twisted in some deep cursed satisfaction was in front of Sasuke so fast, and the mouth was open so wide, and the tongue was wildly writhing, dangling in front of the face; and there were teeth, so many teeth, inhumanly sharp and long; and then there was a warm and disgusting feeling that could've lasted an instant or an hour, fangs sinking behind Sasuke's ear, and then there was just pain, and burning, and Sasuke was dying, he really was--
A warm nose pushes itself into Sasuke's palm, and then another furry warm body is at Sasuke's side, pressing into him like a reassuring and warm blanket--he snaps out of it, remembering he has to breathe. Dog Doctor--the one with triangular tattoos--is hovering in front of Sasuke's face, her eyes sharp but worried, her forehead--devoid of any headbands--projecting his name.
'--can we touch your neck?' Dog Doctor asks again, and Sasuke didn't even see her move from across the room.
He struggles to nod because he doesn't want anyone to touch him, but there's a warm snout still pressed into his arm and a soft wine of a dog from his side, so he nods, trying to focus on a canine in front of him, eyes wide and trained on grey fur.
The fingers on his neck are back and Sasuke twitches but tries not to move--not to breathe, too, and by the time bandages are unwrapped he feels as if a solid year had passed.
He sucks in a breath.
There is no prodding on his neck now, and he sees Glowstick's face turn concerned as he gives a once-over of Sasuke's side.
Dog Doctor is near him, face serious as she bites at her lip. She and Glowstick exchange a look, and Sasuke thinks that something must be really fucking wrong.
'--od news--the wound is healing nicely,' appears on Glowstick's forehead. 'No infection. I'd suggest not moving too much to avoid ripping out the stitches, though. No physical activity for at least a week.'
Sasuke wants to nod again, but his neck is too exposed for that--the dead part of it is not covered anymore, and Sasuke feels like if he moves too much, his head will fall from his shoulders.
'Bad news,' Glowstick continues, and what kinda doctor starts a sentence like that? Motherfucker, 'is that I have only seen this seal once before, and it was never removed. It will also--deteriorate, and badly, if you use any chakra, and the effects could be,' he furrows his brows, 'painful and long-lasting. Maybe if we get Jiraiya-sama's perspective on this we'd be able to find out more, but he is--'
He trails off, looking concerned.
'I will re-bandage your neck now, is that alright?' Dog Doctor intervenes then, holding out fresh strips of white cloth, and Sasuke nods, feeling shell-shocked.
There was a seal on his neck. Somehow, a seal had appeared there, and they didn't know how to remove it. Somehow, Straw Hat had put some Magic Ninja Fuckery on Sasuke's neck--branded him, and no one knows what to do with it.
Sasuke hates it.
Sasuke is fucking tired of it, too.
He tries to breathe through the bandage re-application, fingers twisting maybe a bit too harshly in the dog's fur, but it doesn't seem to mind--the canine keeps pushing its snout into Sasuke's stomach, distracting him with loud sniffing of his white borrowed shirt.
Straw Hat had put something on Sasuke's neck. It wasn't poison, but it was the closest thing he could compare it to--for all he knew, seals were only used for storage and were written on paper, but what prevented someone from tracing them out on human skin?
Or tattooing them on human skin?
With teeth.
Sasuke shudders as Dog Doctor lets out a cooing sound, finishing strapping up the bandage.
'--clothes in your room?' the subtitles are gone too quick for Sasuke to catch them on Dog Doctor's forehead as she moves to scratch at the dog Sasuke is currently involuntarily clutched to.
He finally lets out a noise, a confused hum sounding too softly in the room.
Dog Doctor looks at him with her large black eyes.
'And gather your teammates--pretty sure Uzumaki-kun was somewhere near the kitchens. We are leaving to meet with the Hokage.'
They are ushered through burning and half-destroyed streets to an inconspicuous-looking building, and then led to the basement past multiple Adult Ninjas, Sakura's back tense as she was walking in front of him. He wasn't sure what was with her insistence on staying in-between Everyone and the rest of Team Seven all the time as of late, but it's not like he could ask her.
He could--she understands him well enough. Sasuke just doesn't think she will answer.
They enter some sorta dungeon--which is creepy enough, because how many houses in this village have horrible torture-like caves underneath them? Do Sakura's parents also have this kinda monstrosity of a cave under their house? They probably do--that's where Sakura's horrible father brings lost children to strangle them in his bear-like bone-crushing hugs.
The walls are wet like they are way deeper underground than they could possibly be, and Sasuke shudders at the cold seeping underneath his clothes, a stark difference between the late spring warmth outside.
There are electrical cords on the walls connected to dimly-lit lamps, their deep-orange glow doing fucking nothing to help Sasuke's eyes adjust to seeing where he is going. He almost trips on one of the steps, but Naruto's hand quickly catches him on his elbow--Sasuke grunts instead of thanks, jerking his shoulder in response.
The basement--dungeon--is tiny, a couple of shelves lining the walls, some sacks with possibly-grains heavily piled on them. He sees a surprisingly nice-looking table there too--the only thing that looks clean in the room as if it was just built or rose up like this from the ground.
A few men stand next to the table, their faces grim, backs hunched over a map and a couple of scrolls that littered the desktop. One of them lifts his head to acknowledge them--it's the giant from the clan heads' meeting, Sasuke realizes, small eyes narrowed, two squiggly purple lines going from his jawline to his nose.
Two other men look up too--Sasuke recognizes Blond Ponytail and stalls, making Naruto bump into his back with a punched-out oof. Sasuke doesn't like Blond Ponytail and his stupid brain-picking palm. He doesn't trust him, not since his stupid Ninja Magic made Sasuke almost drown in anxiety over maybe-memories back in the day, in the hospital, when he woke up for what felt like the first time in his life.
The last man, positioned in-between the other two, tilts his head, low light flickering in his eyes. His dark hair is pulled into a tight ponytail, a well-cared goatee a dark patch on his chin. There are two long scars lining his face like someone had carved them out with a kunai, deliberately making them deep and sharp--or maybe like he was slashed with some kinda claw.
He is wearing--Sasuke doesn't even want to comment on that. On top of a stupid mesh shirt and Adult Ninja flak jacket, there's some kinda--fur coat, but it looks like the man had skinned Fugly to make it, and then rolled in the dirt for some time while wearing it--and then after all of that he got stranded in the sea like some kinda Ninja Castaway, forgetting that laundry existed.
The guy kinda looks like Sleepy Kid--if Sleepy Kid woke up for once in his life.
'--ank you for coming,' Ninja Castaway says, words half-obscured by one of the scars that extend to his forehead.
Dog Doctor nods, taking a step forward, her face grim.
'Hokage-sama,' Sasuke manages to catch on her forehead. 'I brought all the genin that you asked for.'
'Please, it's just Shikaku,' Ninja Castaway looks pained, and then murmurs something under his breath, head turned away from them--Sasuke sees a disappearing '--at a drag' on the scar-free part of his forehead.
Then Ninja Castaway stiffly nods, observing all five of them before his eyes stop on Spiky Medic.
'Kiri-kun,' he goes for a bow, making the Cowhide Medic go rigid a few feet away from Sasuke. 'I thank you for agreeing to assist us during the invasion. Konoha will repay you the best we can.'
Sasuke leans forward a bit when Cowhide Medic grumbles, eyes averted, catching only '--alliance--' from where he is standing.
'Uzumaki-chan,' Castaway moves his eyes to Glasses Girl now, headband still absent from her forehead. 'I am grateful for you agreeing to aid us as well. I will make sure to see for your safety--now and after the invasion. I'm sorry that we must put your case aside for now, but I assure you that our agreement will not go awry.'
Wait.
Uzumaki?
Sasuke hears a sharp inhale from Naruto who was standing at his side. The Idiot looks gobsmacked, expression shifting from confusion to frustration, and then to some weird almost-hope as he intently stares at Glasses Girl--Uzumaki-chan, apparently--with his mouth half-open.
Glasses Girl is not looking at anybody. Not surprising--Sasuke hasn't seen her meet anybody's eyes for longer than five seconds since he woke up in the forest.
'As for the rest of you--Uchiha-kun,' Castaway looks him dead in the eye, and Sasuke would've missed what he had said altogether with how wildly his head spun on his aching neck between Glasses Girl and Naruto. 'I promise that Nara medics and Mitarashi Anko will be working on your predicament as soon as we can spare the forces on that.'
He then realizes that Ninja Castaway moved more into the light as he was talking, head ducking a bit so Sasuke could see him clearer, face grim but with some carefully-hidden softness like he is unsure of how to talk to Sasuke.
Did he just move into the light so Sasuke could read the subtitles better?
Sasuke twitches, eyes wide, and he 'hn's in response, unsure of what is going on.
'Now,' Castaway says, motioning with his arm at them. 'I am sorry that this is how your first experience of the Chuunin Exams went--and I apologize for putting you all in danger. Konoha should do better. I want to stress that your standing arrangements,' he shoots a look at Spiky Medic, 'and progress through the second stage are noted, and will be counted towards your progress on passing the exams whenever it will be possible to resume them again.'
Blond Ponytail lays a hand on Castaway's shoulder then, motioning with his head at the door. Castaway purses his lips at that, going for a deep nod, and waves at him, making Blond Ponytail swiftly move from behind the table, Sasuke's back stiff as the man quickly walked behind him and out of the basement.
'I am going to be frank with you--we are not doing very well right now,' Ninja Castaway says, brows pinched very similarly to how Sleepy Kid's do when he is forced to be conscious through the day. 'And as much as it pains me, we will need to utilize genin forces if we want to end the invasion anytime soon.'
The giant from the council meeting--the one that just kept manhandling Sasuke during the entire affair--says something that Sasuke has no way of deciphering, a white rope belt hiding away the man's forehead.
'Yes,' says Ninja Castaway, shooting a quick glance in the Giant's direction. 'Of course, none of you will be sent to the front lines. You will be acting as support, assisting from secured positions. We are going to do our best to minimize your contact with the opposition.'
He broadly gestures at the map.
'That being said,' Castaway begins, 'I will be splitting you into emergency-response teams under Chuunin and Jonin commands.'
The man motions in the direction of Dog Doctor as she steps forward again.
'Kiri-kun, Haruno-chan--you will follow the orders of Inuzuka Hana and go to the base set near the Hyuuga compound--it's one of the other medbays we had set up. After Oto's forces had targeted the compound, there are a lot of casualties that need tending to,' he pauses, his eyes falling on Sakura this time. 'Anyone with a predisposition to medical ninjutsu right now will be of great help.'
Sakura nods where she stands near Sasuke, looking way too stiff--he elbows her, earning a turn of her head to firmly nod at her too. She lets out a weak smile, eyes still wide and horrified.
'Uzumaki-chan,' why does he keep calling her that, 'I'm asking you to team up with genin of Team Eight under Hyuuga Kou's command to form a Tracking Unit. There are four other teams currently working on searching for Sandaime-sama and we will be grateful for your sensor abilities. You are under strict command to flee on sight of any active danger, and to leave Hyuuga Kou behind if anything is threatening to your or the rest of Team Eight's safety.'
Team Eight was Zombie Girl, Dog Kid and Aburame Shino, right?
Sasuke wondered what the fuck happened to them, and if they made it out of the forest alright. Seeing as Ninja Castaway mentioned the entire Team without listing names, they must be alive. Sasuke really hoped Aburame Shino was doing okay--he was an alright kid, and had many cool bugs to show Sasuke back in the Academy--if he was stiff and talked funny, well. Sasuke wasn't the one to judge.
'Uchiha-kun,' hello, it's Sasuke again. 'You are to join Team Ten under a temporary command of Nara Yoshino. They are tasked with protecting civilians as we evacuate them to the safehouse behind the Hokage Mountain. You are to follow the civilians. You will not be participating in the fight--I'm sure you know why.'
Sasuke knew why, and he fucking hated it, because--Sakura was going to be staying in the middle of the fucking village, and Aburame Shino is about to be sent to track that Old Hat Man, and Sasuke--he can't do much, but he can do something? Change bandages, maybe? It was fucking frustrating--Sasuke knew it was straight up suicide to go and fight Adult Ninjas in a fucking invasion, but if they sent out other kids, Sasuke is--he can't just sit around, alright? And be sent away with a bunch of civilians when Sakura was still there, in the middle of this shitshow. And Naruto--
'--umaki-kun,' Castaway throws the Idiot a stern look now.
Naruto finally snaps his eyes away from the Glasses Girl, still looking like he is out of his element--face blank and weirdly pale.
'You will follow Akimichi Chouza and Namiashi Raidou to the safehouse near the Nara forest,' the Giant Man on Castaway's side grimly nods. 'An ANBU squad will be waiting for you there. Under no circumstances you are allowed to leave the safehouse.'
Naruto gapes at that and stutters, and Sasuke sees an angry litany of 'what' and 'no' and 'why' quickly changing between each other on Naruto's forehead--Ninja Castaway looks stern, deep and dark bags clearly visible under his eyes.
'It's an order, genin Uzumaki,' Sasuke sees Glasses Girl twitch in his peripheral vision. 'I'm sure Kakashi had taught you not to disobey your superiors.'
Naruto deflates but only a bit--his face is full of anger and determination, and Sasuke understands him--but he is also afraid that the Idiot will do something exceptionally moronic, like go and run away to fight, and Sasuke fucking needs all of his teammates to just--not.
'--Bijuu Counter-Attack Team will arrive here soon,' Sasuke spins his head in time to catch the disappearing text. 'They will help you meet up with your respective squads on the way to their objective.'
Ninja Castaway suddenly looks deeply tired, even moreso than he did moments before, the low lights highlighting the deep lines of age and exhaustion on his face.
'Stay safe,' he finishes curtly, sunken and weary eyes scanning all of the kids' faces. 'And may the Will of Fire shine brightly for all of you.'
Notes:
Shikaku for Hokage 2022
Chapter 37: Konoha Crush, Part 4
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In retrospect, Sasuke should've known nothing good ever comes out of Ninja Adult plans.
Just look at how their Totally Not Dangerous ninja exams went--a known criminal or two got somehow unleashed at a bunch of examinees and had apparently killed off at least a half of the people they had met--all of that in addition to a whole ass invasion, kidnapping of Ninja President, and whatever else Sasuke still wasn't aware of.
They all had left the creepy Hokage dungeon one by one--Sakura and Spiky Medic were the first ones to follow the Dog Doctor, their faces grim as they bid their farewell to the rest of the team. Naruto seemed unnaturally quiet through the whole affair, eyes trained on the floor, face scrunched up in deep contemplation, one hand clutching the round tassel on his left shoulder. Glasses Girl was intently focusing on Naruto's face as if she was trying to find something that she couldn't quite get a grasp of yet, her eyebrows furrowed as she kept her distance near one of the shelves, fingers tugging at the bandages on her arm as if she was picking on a barely-healed wound.
Ninja Castaway addressed them both as Uzumaki, and Sasuke didn't really feel like that was such a big deal if he was honest. Namesakes were a thing in Magic Ninja World, right? Two people could share the same surname without being randomly related to each other as far as he was aware. Sasuke knew Naruto was an orphan--wasn't that hard to figure out from the state of his stupidly gross apartment--so maybe the Idiot was getting the wrong idea about both of them being possibly related. They didn't look even remotely similar--Naruto was tanned, blue-eyed and aggressively blond; Glasses Girl was pale, a flock of wild red hair and equally red eyes.
But then again, Lanky didn't look anything like Sasuke, too, and yet they were somehow related, so really--who knows at this point.
Before Sakura was ushered out of the basement, she went for a quick hug with each of them--a gentle squeeze of Sasuke's waist as if she was (rightfully so) afraid of touching his shoulders, and a bone-crushing embrace of Naruto's wheezing body, clearly trying to break him out of his comatose state by giving him the Sakura's Dad Treatment, which--
Didn't really work in the end anyway. Naruto's eyes drifted back to the floor as soon as he was released from Sakura's unfairly strong arms, blank look tugging at his features again.
Sasuke managed to slip some of his remaining shuriken into Sakura's palm as well--if he was to remain in the safehouse, holed up with a bunch of civilians, and Sakura was to stay somewhere where she potentially would need to punch her way through some enemies, he needed her to be best-equipped for the mission. Sasuke didn't know how competent Dog Doctor and Spiky Medic were--they might be alright at re-applying bandages and doing the glowy-hand trick, but no one knew if they had the same agility at the battlefield.
And a battlefield it was.
When a bunch of Masked Cultists came to pick them all up, Sasuke recognized the Cat Mask, the man busy helping Naruto climb out of the basement by keeping his palm firmly planted on Naruto's nape, a quiet voice saying something Sasuke couldn't read as he was trailing behind them--if the captions were there, they were probably projected on Cat Masks's shoulder, light too dim to be able to catch the words as they ascended the steps.
They quickly moved through the streets, sticking to the back alleys, at some point taking a shortcut through one of the buildings, doors bashed out and furniture upturned like people had left in a hurry.
Sasuke was separated from the group earlier than the rest--they had stopped on the roof of one of the one-story buildings, safely hidden from long lines of sight, and met by four people, three of which Sasuke had recognized with a poorly-hidden relief.
Ino looked terrible--she had a purpling bruise on her cheekbone, her once-long hair cut short, shorter than Sasuke's--the strands of the blonde were chaotically curling around her determined face like a glowing halo in the orange-tinted lights of the morning. It looked like someone had cut her hair off with a kunai--locks longer on one side than they were on the other, few shorter ones sticking upwards on her forehead as remnants of what was supposed to be her long fringe, previously carefully styled into two long strands.
Chubby looked--slimmer.
Sasuke wasn't sure how that was possible, given that they had met just two days ago and the kid looked nothing like that.
Chubby looked thin and sickly as if he would rather go and lay down and sleep for another week; his long white scarf was gone, exposing his wide and sturdy neck. A big bandaid was covering his left cheek, hiding the swirly pattern that was drawn there.
Sleepy Kid did not look sleepy anymore, either. He was missing his short-sleeved grey jacket, now donned only in the mesh armour shirt, one arm fully bandaged as he moved it sluggishly in front of him with the other stuffed in the pocket. His eyes were trailing the closing up group, assessing them, before darting to the opening on the left like he was figuring out where possible attackers might come from.
The fourth person was a tall woman with an expression that matched Sleepy Kid's. Her arms were crossed over her chest, Adult Ninja flack jacket askew on her body; there was a headband strapped to her shoulder in the same fashion as Sleepy Kid's was, and she looked surprisingly like him as well--minus the hair that she kept in a low ponytail, long brown locks descending to her midsection.
'About time,' her clear expanse of a forehead says. 'Inoichi said your ETA was 10 minutes. What took you so long?'
One of the Masked Cultists stepped forward, bending her head in a bow, saying something that Sasuke really didn't have the energy to dodge around to read.
'Lay off with the 'taichou' bullshit, I'm retired,' she clicks her tongue at that, rolling her eyes very similarly to how Ninja Castaway did it back in the basement. 'You take care of the rest of the kids, Yuugao. Good luck with the Bijuu.'
She motions at Sasuke who hesitates for a second to throw a glance at Naruto, the Idiot still completely out of it. He wanted to say something to the dumbass--reassuringly bring a fist down the top of his head or something, or form the same singular insult he was proficient at saying after a whole year of randomly throwing it around,--instead, Sasuke lingers at Naruto's side for a bit, unsure, and when the Idiot doesn't lift his hear or acknowledge his presence Sasuke takes a step, then another step, then another, still uncertain if he had to do something before they got separated either.
The woman regards Sasuke with a calculated look.
'Can you run?' her forehead asks instead of a greeting and Sasuke hesitantly nods, legs still a bit wobbly--he might not be able to run fast, but he could move just fine nonetheless.
The woman nods, seemingly satisfied with his answer.
'Good,' she fixes a long thin sword hanging behind her back. 'I'm Nara Yoshino and I believe you are familiar with my son and his team.'
Ah. That's why she looked like Sleepy.
Nara Yoshino turns her head then, regarding the rest of the kids near her with a stern look.
'--llowing me now. Stay behind and move only when I give you an order to move,' Sasuke takes a step to the side to catch the sight of her forehead as she continues: 'We will be following a Rhombus formation. Ino, Shikamaru--on the sides. Choji--in the back. Sasuke--stay in the middle right behind me.'
Sasuke would say that he was insulted to be put in such a clearly-defined secured spot, but he also didn't trust his abilities to give a fair fight right now.
Glowstick Medic had said not to use any chakra. Sasuke's most powerful attack consisted of him breathing fire, and that--that sure required some use of ninja magic. His hands were still somewhat stiff, not as responsive as he would like them to be, so he doubts he would be able to react timely were he to try to counter any attacks with the same speed as he did in the forest.
All of what Nara Yoshino had said made sense. It didn't mean Sasuke liked it.
They moved out soon after, leaving just as Naruto and Glasses Girl and Masked Cultists had jumped up and away, too; Nara Yoshino led them through the streets, staying low, most of the time making them wait in the shadows as she stalked forward before motioning them with one hand to move out as well, head never turning around from scanning the environment around them.
The streets looked desolate.
Sasuke tried not to look at the mangled bodies that were laying like ragdolls, chaotically spread around as if a child had just played with them and then carelessly dropped them as soon as they got bored.
It didn't take much time to get to the mountain--Sasuke had spent most of the time being disturbed by the lack of comments from Ino than actually paying attention to the road--where they were greeted by another Adult Ninja, long strip of a bandage going across the bridge of his nose, black hair wild on top of the headband.
Nara Yoshino and Nose Bandage had exchanged a couple of words, both turned too much away from Sasuke for him to try to decipher any of their captions, so he had time to look around and assess the situation.
There were a lot of people there, right behind the Third Stone Head--it was mainly women and children, some clutching sacks and backpacks with their possessions, others nursing poorly-tended-to wounds, and the rest looking helpless and scared as they were ushered down the stairs that led from the tips of rock-carved hair, a hurried-looking bandanna-clad Adult Ninja wildly gesturing with his hand as he instructed people to move one-by-one not to overwhelm the flimsy wooden steps that lead down the mountainside.
There were a few more people too, most of them dressed in Adult Ninja uniforms--he had spied a few other ones that were still wearing forehead protectors but lacked the flak jackets--mainly teenagers a few years older than him, some helping move some sacks and barrels and other possibly personal possessions of the villagers, and others hastily applying bandages and cleaning out the wounds of wailing little kids.
The entire thing looked like the end of the world.
Sasuke really didn't like it.
Suddenly, Nara Yoshino had jerked her head, hand flying to the hilt of her sword, eyes narrowing as she spun with her entire body, dashing to the side to position herself in front of Sasuke and Chubby that were standing closest to her.
Sasuke moved his head, temples pounding with an incoming headache when he saw a trail of '--easy' wrapping around a bicep of a man standing across them, sleeveless arms crossed on his chest, eyes looking annoyed as he regarded Nara Yoshino with the most unimpressed face.
"Momochi," he heard Nara Yoshino say, not easing up her stance despite the clear recognition sounding in her voice.
Ninja Stripper rolled his eyes.
Oh no, Sasuke had thought as he involuntarily reached for his weapons pouch, mindful that he had maybe a singular kunai left in there after wasting most of his supplies on the Straw Hat and giving the rest to Sakura.
Sasuke haven't seen Ninja Stripper since--since they came to the village from the Wave Country, actually. Icicle became an annoying fixture in Team Seven's lives as Lanky seemed to take a wicked satisfaction in seeing them getting beaten up by him time and time again, but Sasuke had last caught sight of the Sword Stripper when they had just entered the gates of the village and were separated from their shitty Cowhide companions, ushered to the hospital instead of President Tower's missions desk.
Ninja Stripper doesn't look much different from the last time Sasuke saw him anyway.
He is wearing a green flak jacket now--unzipped, showing a deep blue of the shirt beneath it. The sleeves of the shirt seem torn off, whole arms on display, lacking the ugly arm warmers that are now substituted by bandages that are going from Stripper's palms up to his forearms.
His giant fuck-off sword is strapped to his back and Sasuke's body tenses in precaution, ready to duck a powerful swing of the weapon that was still vivid in his memory.
The Cowhide People's headband was gone as well--Ninja Stripper's forehead was pristine-clean, a large enough space to fit all the subtitles that Sasuke could ever hope for, thin eyebrows no match to Green Kid's horrible bushy-browed horror that took half of his forehead space.
Which--didn't explain why the words had appeared on his arm instead.
Sasuke restrained from rolling his eyes.
'--ill,' he sees the captions appear right above Ninja Stripper's elbow now, curving around the inner part of it as he swung his arms to the sides as if showing he wasn't clutching any shuriken in his fists right now. 'No need to be so aggressive, Nara.'
Nara Yoshino seethes something at him, fingers still clutching the handle of her sword.
Ninja Stripper sighs like he had gone through the same situation countless times before, and he goes to his flak jacket's pocket--Nara Yosino's back tenses at that, one leg sliding on the ground forward as she plants herself in a fighting stance--and Sword Guy plucks out a Konoha headband out of it, almost mockingly dangling it in front of them all.
'--? Still a Konoha Jonin,' the subtitles switched arms now, appearing on Ninja Stripper's shoulder. 'Don't get your panties in a twist. I'm a citizen of your Kami-damned village now, Nara. It's quite inconsiderate that you are doubting my loyalties.'
There's a long-drawn-out pause during which Sasuke is about ninety percent sure Nara Yoshino is going to cut Ninja Stripper's dick off, and then she relaxes if only somewhat--her shoulders still seem rigid as she releases the hold on her sword, straightening up and nodding, saying something else that makes Ninja Stripper grunt in response and stuff the headband back into his pocket.
The next hour is the most excruciating thing Sasuke had to ever endure in his life.
Despite Ninja Castaway instructing him not to fight and to follow the civilians into the hideout, Nara Yoshino quickly swaps him with the Headband Ninja that stood next to the Third President's head, letting the man go and take a stance near the edge of the forest next to the Nose Bandage, both clutching some overdramatically massive versions of a kunai, staring into the woods like they had expected there to be countless attackers.
Ino was busy changing up the bandages, her Sakura-like determined eyes focused on each civilian that came to her with a still-bleeding wound, a crate with medical supplies propper under Ino's hip. Chubby was busy moving larger barrels and boxes with Sleepy Kid's help--Chubby's hands were expanded, massive compared to the rest of his body as he moved up-and-down the flimsy stairs that Sasuke was appointed a human traffic-light for, taking frequent stops to breathe as if he was battling the point of complete exhaustion that was about to get to him at any moment. Sleepy mas moving the possessions of the civilians on his own, passing them to Chubby, wincing each time he had to use his bandaged hand.
Sasuke felt like the most useless asshole, just standing there, occasionally placing a hand in front of the civilian that was about the descend the stairs, mindful of the fact that the steps won't hold more than four people at a time.
Nara Yoshino and Ninja Stripper were spread across the edges of the clearing too, both on different sides of it, guarding the perimeter with Bandanna Ninja and Nose Bandage in the middle.
Nobody had said a word for the past hour. Sasuke would've felt like he had gone deaf if it wasn't for Chubby's grunts each time he had descended and ascended the stairs with the next bunch of assorted sacks to stock up the safehouse.
When a figure had appeared in the middle of the clearing, knocking down one of the civilian women with a sharp jab of a half-formed liquid elbow, Sasuke was almost too caught up in the routine to react timely, shielding a toddler that was clutching the wooden railing behind him, hands spread to minimize the damage that could be possibly dealt to the child.
A body slowly rose from the ground--it was almost like the juices and water were sucked out of the soil, patches of grass turning withered like they were in the middle of an arid summer.
It's a vague watery silhouette at first that takes a shape of a human before seemingly solidifying before Sasuke's eyes, water turning into brown-and-grey-clad legs and a torso, hands clutching a sword, form wobbling like jello before settling into something more congealed, colours fluidly gaining intensity from their initial mild semi-transparency of the liquid expunged from the ground.
Nara Yoshino whips around, Ninja Stripper quick on his feet too, his giant sword brandished as he narrowed his eyes at the target, arms raised as he was about to frisbee his sword across the clearing but was too mindful of children's and womens' heads to do it.
The jello-like water finally takes a solid shape and Sasuke stares at the face of Shark Teeth from the written exam, his purple eyes narrowed, face stained with blood, eyes sunken and looking desperate as if he had somehow gone mad between his nonchalant attitude two days ago in the classroom and now, in the clearing, short sword glistening and shaking in his hands.
'Traitor,' Shark Teeth's forehead says as Sasuke stills near the cliff, one hand extended before a whimpering child, the other already clutching the last kunai he had in his weapons pouch. 'I came to take what no longer belongs to you.'
Notes:
fyi: super shittily beta'd chapter because my brain is uber dead but I wanted this thing out either way.
was it a dick move to end the chapter there? maybe. did I have more written out but not edited in the slightest? maybe. are uni and work currently railing me up the ass? also maybe.
I am on a wild journey of bringing justice to all kunoichi in the Naruto universe because wtf why everyone turns into a housewife when they reach the withered old age of 20
Chapter 38: Konoha Crush, Part 5
Chapter Text
'--e kidding me,' the captions appear on Ninja Stripper's shoulders as they slump, thrust forward, giant sword somehow unwaveringly still as it is motionlessly held in defence in front of his body.
Shark Teeth snarls, clumsily twisting the short blade around, and Sasuke can see him wince as he goes through that motion--like some of his digits were broken, and the kid was holding onto the hilt by a sheer force of will alone.
'I am going to reclaim the title of the Demon of the Mist,' his captions say then--and Sasuke is really fucking sad that most people with blessedly-clear foreheads are coming from other countries and, most of the time, end up trying to kill him--as the blade starts to glow, liquid appearing out of nowhere on the steel like an enhanced version of morning dew's rounded drops, littering the grass-shoots on a warm summer's dawn.
Shark Teeth's foot slides forward on the yellowing expanse of the dead grass as he launches forward with a war cry, leaping in the air as his blade twists, and Sasuke blinks, still too slow to react timely, Sharingan disappointingly absent from his eyes--in a split second Shark Teeth tucks himself into the movement, using his full force to pull back into an arc, blade pointing outwards as if he was trying to become one with the sword's handle and propel the blade forward before his own body moved with it.
With a loud thunk the blade buries itself in a tree trunk where Ninja Stripper was just standing, and Shark Teeth detaches himself from the handle, looking as if he was expecting to wield a sword much bigger than the short blade he was using to attack Ninja Stripper now; he lands lightly and perpendicularly to the trunk, feet planted on the tree, and sharply plucks the sword out, face murderous, lunching at Ninja Stripper again.
Sword Guy--the adult one, not the kid one--flips aside, easily avoiding the sharp tip of the short sword going his way, and he is still not using his giant machete-like blade--Ninja Stripper looks like he is dancing around Shark Teeth, more for his own amusement than for anything else--he dodges the next charge as well, ducking down and tucking his own blade to his body, handle sticking out instead of a sharp expanse of his sabre.
Shark Teeth loses momentum for one second, spinning on the ground, one hand flying to form fast hand signs, when Ninja Stripper dashes forward in a blur of blue-and-greens, planting his weapon's butt into the ground; he spins around the shaft, slamming a powerful kick into Shark Teeth's midsection, easily leaving him out of breath as the kid stumbles backwards, barely managing to hold himself on his feet just as Nara Yoshino appears behind him in a whirlwind of leaves, heavy fist coming down Shark Teeth's face as Ninja Stripper ducks and spins around, leg thrown out, kicking Shark Teeth's legs from under his feet.
Shark Teeth falls to the ground, instantly pinned by Nara Yoshino's body, her own short sword planted to the kid's throat as her free hand dives down her pocket, whipping out a paper similar to the explosive stickers-- she plants it firmly on Shark Teeth' forehead just as his body was starting to quiver like jello, looking like he is getting liquified, grass looking greener on the patch he was laying on compared to the rest of the clearing next to the Stone Presidents' Mountain.
Shark Teeth snarls as his hands twitch, unable to do more than grasp with misshapen fingers at the blade at his throat, drawing blood by how hard he was pressing his flesh into the blade.
'--id Yagura send you?' Sasuke sees as the captions curl around Ninja Stripper's bicep as he steps closer, giant sword still clutched in his hand as if it weighed nothing despite being bigger than the Stripper's tall form.
Shark Teeth flails on the ground, writhing under Nara Yoshino's bruising hold.
'--ura is dead,' Sasuke manages to catch on the kid's forehead as he raises his head from the ground, white hair in disarray from getting mushed into the watery dirt under him. 'Long Live the Fifth Mizukage.'
Ninja Stripper stills at that like he is suddenly thrust into a freezing ice-hole, his eyebrows twitching, visible part of his face scrunched into something resembling grief.
'Who killed him,' the subtitles aren't formed as a question, same as Ninja Stripper's passive-sounding demand, unhidden cold and murder bubbling behind the deceptively even tone of his voice.
Sasuke can see Ninja Stripper's hand twitch where his fingers are gripping the handle of his sword, blade still planted into the soil, more of a promise of an easy decapitation than an active threat.
'--ldn't you like to know, traitor,' sneers Shark Teeth back, eyes still wide and scared as he stares back up, past Nara Yoshino's tense form, putting a display of bravado despite a poorly-hidden fear still easily readable on his face.
Ninja Stripper is silent when he raises his giant sword, hilt angled to Shark Teeth's face--he brings it down with a sharp jab and a dull-sounding thunk to the kid's temple, knocking him out in a singular movement, earning a mildly annoyed sound from Nara Yoshino.
She turns her head around just enough for Sasuke to read out half of the captions on her forehead, narrowed eyes focused on Sword Stripper's face.
'--'ve interrogated him more,' the subtitles say before Sword Stripper huffs, swings his sword behind his back, and turns away from her, shoulders as tense as Sasuke had ever seen them be.
'No use,' the captions appear at the inner part of his elbow now as he sounds bitter, angry, and regretful. 'We don't have time for this. Too many civilians to escort into the safehouse.'
Nara Yoshino hums, shifting her weight a bit from Shark Teeth's body, and then Bandanna Ninja appears at her side, long string in his hands as he helps to tie the kid's body, wrapping the rope over his shoulders and legs and wrists, seal-sticker still a bright white-and-red against Shark Teeth's forehead.
Everything speeds up then--the civilians' pile at the stairs, and Sasuke tries to regulate the traffic the best he can, squeezing in Chubby with his heavy loads of carry in-between every three escapees. His head is pounding as Ninja Stripper appears in front of him at some point, a lax body of Shark Teeth hanging over his shoulder as he inserts himself into the line, no protests vocalized from the civilians, and descends down just to never ascend back up.
It takes about another hour to get everyone and their possessions down into the safehouse--each minute feels drawn-out even as they speed through the process, people almost running down the stairs, Nose Bandage joining at helping move the sacks down with Chubby.
After the last civilian--a hurried-looking old woman, her face creased by age lines, eyes determined, looking like she was preparing to accept death at any moment--disappears in the opening at the end of the stairs, Nara Yoshino places a hand on Sasuke's shoulder, silently motioning him to follow after the civilians, her silent footsteps feeling almost untraceable by how lightly she moves somewhere behind his back.
He finally ends up in the safehouse, almost carved-out walls dimly lit by torches propped next to the cave ceiling.
It's a massive cave--no wonder it could house many hundreds of people that went past Sasuke's side--with a singular big opening in the centre and one tunnel leading somewhere deeper, looking like it was no taller than a five-year-old child--if Sasuke were to go through it, he'd definitely have to duck just not to scrape the ceiling with his head. Civilians were reluctantly settling into their new temporary living conditions, setting down their backpacks, women and older kids soothing sniffling children, offering a barely-there comfort for the younglings by distracting them; one of the older teens settled on a pile of sacks to wildly gesture with her hands as is she was telling some kind of story, dirty and banged-up kids surrounding her with faces full of devotion as her overly cheerful voice rung in the dark expanse of the cave.
One of the Adult Ninjas--or not really Adult as he was wearing a headband but was lacking an Adult Ninja flack jacket--positioned himself in front of the cave entrance, hands quickly flying through signs before he slammed his palms into the ground, making a wall rise up in a thick slab of solid rock, sealing away doorway--Sasuke thinks even Green Kid's mean punch wouldn't be able to destroy the rock just as the last rays of sunlight disappear, humid darkness falling over everybody's faces, the space barely lit-up by flimsy torches positioned at the walls.
Sasuke can see Shark Teeth's passed out body propped against the wall, Ninja Stripper and jerky-looking Sleepy Kid positioned around him, both looking like they'd rather do anything else than stand guard around their prisoner--Sleepy is clutching Shark Teeth's sword in his hands, face scrunched up in deep contemplation as he looks over the finely shaped blade, Ninja Stripper a solid presence radiating pure annoyance at the side.
Ninja Stripper looks--worried, too. Sasuke didn't notice it earlier, but now, having nothing else to do other than slide down the cave wall with his back pressed into its smooth surface, he could see the telltale signs of stress washing over Sword Guy's face. His eyebrows are furrowed but his eyes are unseeing, burrowing holes in the ground, one hand wrapped around the handle of his sword as he leans onto it, the other hand's fingers thrumming a nervous rhythm on the edge of the gripping point of his blade.
Ino had settled herself next to Chubby a few feet away from Sasuke, her hand wrapped around Chubby's wrist--they both lean into each other, looking as if they are seeking one another's comfort, faces exhausted even as their eyes keep scanning the cave around them. Chubby's concerningly thin wrist is clutched in Ino's hand like she is afraid he'd dash away from her the moment she releases it, her short hair a sweaty mess of locks stuck to her forehead, too flat even for her usually gelled-up hairdo that she kept up on her head even after the Academy graduation.
Nara Yoshino has her back turned toward Sasuke, sword brandished, head turned halfway to look over the civilians like she was planning possible escape routes in case the twenty-foot-wide slab of rock, guarding the entrance, was destroyed.
Sasuke was tired.
He didn't realise he was until he had planted his ass on the wet ground of the cave, his last kunai still clenched in his fist, legs trembling as if his muscles were spasming from exhaustion. He didn't do anything other than just stand there at the cliff, grunting at the people if it was their turn to go down the stairs, but it felt like the day had stretched itself to become a week, Sasuke's mind fried and body exhausted as he tried and failed at relaxing his aching limbs now that the task of securing the civilians was done.
How was Sakura? She was still somewhere there, in the middle of the village, serving as a substitute medic for whoever needed her help--Sasuke had never seen her use the glowy-green-hand technique before the forest, where she followed Spiky Medic's command at healing Sasuke, but if she suddenly was adept enough at curing people, she'd probably get thrust into the battlefield as soon as they'd run out of available medic ninjas. The situation on the streets looked dire--Sasuke saw how many corpses littered the streets; it was hard to comprehend that each body he saw was a dead person--his brain refused to adjust to the thought despite how bloody and mangled limp forms had looked, not registering the implications of death just quite yet, preferring to organize the bodies into a willful 'injured but alive' category.
Sasuke tried not thinking about the blood that covered the walls of the street as well, looking as if people's insides were smeared on the houses' surfaces, guts and brain matter sticking to wooden panelling of the previously lively civilian district.
He presses his fingers into his palms, feeling a sharp tang of pain as his dirty fingernails draw blood.
There's a kid--face smeared in the dirt, blond hair a wild crows nest on top of her head--that keeps clutching onto a jacket in her tiny fists, nose buried in the green fabric, tiny chest heaving by barely suppressing body-wrecking sobs she keeps trying to strange before they escape her throat. She is sitting on the ground on the left from Sasuke, ignored by most of the shell-shocked looking adults, most of them looking ready to cry on their own--faces blank or filled with overwhelming sorrow, glassed-over tear-filled eyes the only thing that gave away their grief over something Sasuke couldn't quite understand.
The kid was trying to stifle her heaving noises in the fabric, eyes squeezed together as she was trembling with her whole body, face pressed into the fuzzy hood of the oversized jacket she was fisting her hands in.
She looked the same as Sasuke had felt many times before, locked up in his house, eyes wide, uncertain of what he was scared of, images of blood and red and mom please wake up flashing before his eyes.
She looked the same as Naruto before Sasuke had left him back in the village a few hours ago, a blonde expanse of unruly hair, desperation clear on her face, knuckles white from how hard she clung to the jacket in her arms.
Sasuke had raised to his feet then, wobbling, head spinning for no reason other than the exhaustion that encompassed his entire being ever since the Straw Hat. He takes a step forward, hand outstretched, trying to bring his palm down the kid's hair to ruffle it in the way that always makes Naruto shut up and glance up in wonder like he had never expected a gentle touch in his life.
Naruto, who was god knows where, locked up in another safehouse for reasons beyond Sasuke's comprehension.
Naruto, whose face looked so lost before Sasuke left with Nara Yoshino and Team Ten; Sasuke was unable to understand how to console someone he had no idea of what to say to, arms limp on his sides, incapable to connect around the Idiot's midsection in a hug Sasuke was so familiar of receiving.
Naruto, who was away just as Sakura was--just as Lanky-cousin was, and Sasuke didn't know where they were, didn't know if they were safe, and he was useless--body too weak and exhausted to protect anybody, head pounding from the inevitability of death, grim acceptance lingering at the back of his mind even as his body protested, frantic twitches of his muscles shaking through Sasuke's form like it wanted to go and attack or protect or run, his team clutched close to his chest, terror pounding in his temples.
He reaches out to the girl because she looks like Sasuke feels, and--halfway through there's a shake of the earth and thundering in the air, Sasuke's ears going deaf for a moment, scared yelps of people around him a tide of worry that washes over him.
He ducks down, mindful of the possibility of having to dodge around a cave-in, eyes trained to the grotto's ceiling as his hand flies to snatch the blonde girl to throw her closer to the wall, knowing that it might minimise the risk of her getting stuck under it.
There's a loud rumble that Sasuke could only compare to an earthquake, people scrambling around, getting to their feet, looking like they wanted to shield themselves from something but lacked available cover spots--the cave was empty sans the water barrels and food sacks, scattered across the wall edges. Sasuke can see some people dash towards the tight tunnel on the far side of the cave, looking like they didn't care if it also caved in to trap them in a small and tight space of a suffocating stone coffin.
He tries to dash towards the wall to cover the little blond girl when the stone barrier that one of the Adult Ninjas had risen exploded into million tiny pieces, Sasuke barely having time to shield his face from the shrapnel of stone shards, curling onto himself as he falls to the ground, forearms trying to create a protective barrier in front of his face.
Sasuke hears a powerful thrust of something, and there's a body flying through the rocks, barely managing to prevent itself from slamming into the wall. The body bounces to the side, feet sliding on the wet rock like a tsunami had washed over the cave together with the explosion of the rock barrier--the body dashes to Sasuke's left, slipping around angrily growing roots that spring from the ground, widening in diameter before Sasuke's eyes, vines trying to catch the body's ankle to slam it down into the sharp shards of the rocks scattered around from the earlier blast.
The body jerks in a whirlwind of green-and-red, long white ponytail flying up with the body's spin as it avoids the violent vine that twitches in the air just like Straw Hat's tongue, trying to reach for the green-clad ankle.
A bright-blue glow of the spinning ball of something is flickering in the body's palm as the form lands on its feet and dashes to the side, avoiding another vine that viciously goes to stab the space where its target was a moment before--the ball of blue electrical current slams into the body that seemingly appears out of nowhere, its red-armour-clad shape flying back but regrouping fast, vines catching it to soften the landing.
The vines--the roots--surge up from the ground then like snakes--not snakes, not snakes, anything but the long tongue and sharp fangs, anything but--
In a flash of light another body appears before Sasuke, and he throws out his kunai before thinking, the blade sinking into the flesh--it didn't feel like flesh; it felt like stabbing a cardboard box, sound rippling in Sasuke's ears but sensations being all wrong, cardboard feeling flesh-like, the blade sinking in slower that Sasuke would've expected it to.
The leg where Sasuke had just landed his blow twists, kicking him squarely in the chest, sending him plummeting into the wall with a choked-off oof, blond girl's terrified cry loud in Sasuke's ears.
A hand goes to snatch Sasuke up as he tries to heave in a breath, disoriented, unsure if he is upright or upside-down; he sees a black expanse of the inhuman sclera in front of his face as he is yanked forward, enemy's fingers clutching Sasuke's hair as he is writhing there, struggling to clutch at something--the white fur of the attacker's collar or the blue plating of the body's armour--to give himself some leverage to distract himself from the sharp burn of pain he feels, weaponless, writhing in agony in a hold of freezing cold hands.
Sasuke does the only thing he has left.
He gasps for a breath, eyes wild and pained, and folds his fingers in hand signs, mouth open to breathe a massive expanse of fire at the white-haired and dead--dead, so dead, smelling of rotting and fresh corpses--face, not really hoping to make it out alive.
Notes:
FYI: edited the tags to have them be more accurate to the fic's plot. trying to warn people there will be random angst among the crack bits if they are not ready to read that stuff yikes lmfao
another FYI: I'd be dying over my diploma shit sometime soon, so expect updates to dwindle in a few days, which will last for about a week-and-a-half. I'd be lucky to be able to push out a few chapters after this week's Thursday because I fucking LOVE updating this fic, but holy shit
I am currently roleplaying a random janitor who is the first one to die during the sinking of the Titanica question raised by one of the commenters had caught my eye tho: I tagged this fic as 'there will be relationships', not really specifying WHO and WHAT kinda relationships there would be--I didn't intend to include any until _way_ further into the plot, but it would be interesting to see your perspective. I don't wanna write any explicitly defined attractions for Sasuke (past stupid kiddy crushes) because he is TWELVE (like how far past hand-holding and cringe blushing the dumbass can get, really), but we got plenty of other characters we can pair together. what I'm curious about is what you guys want to see? regarding Sasuke's disgusting teenage crushes and other genin/adult ninjas/literally anybody else, really. I don't really ship Sasuke with anybody in canon, and as a gay dude I am mostly leaning towards queer couples (just easier to write for some reason????), but if y'all have any suggestions I'd be super interested in learning about your for/against depictions of relationships in this fic as long as the general crowd supports it! :D
literally don't give a fuck about rarepairs too. if you want danzou to fuck a random Hyuuga elder, I'd be up to writing that too. many ways to make that sound fun from Sasuke's clueless perspective anyway :]
Chapter 39: Konoha Crush, Part 6
Chapter Text
There's a scorching bend of light and violent flame and a yelp from where Sasuke was moments ago, his body flying back and crashing into the wall with a forceful thump as the man in blue armour jerks to the side, a hand that was clutching Sasuke's hair already back to forming hand seals--it's as if Sasuke was nothing more than a pesky fly that just needed to be batted away, and Ino winces at the sight of his limp body, struggling to get back to his knees even as his arm is buckling under his weight.
Half of the man's face is gone. Ino barely suppresses a whimper--she is a kunoichi, she is a genin, she was recommended personally by their sensei to take part in the Chuunin exams barely half a year out of the Academy, but the sight of flesh--no, not flesh, something else, burnt edges blackened and still singed by the barely-there fire, not-skin curling onto itself like paper--makes her stomach lurch.
She watches in horror as the man turns his head, expecting to see blood and brain matter and a battered skull--half of the face was gone, it was burnt away, a horrible gash of a lethal wound going in a zigzag across the face; she can see the innards of the man's mouth now, teeth and wet insides bared to a stuffy air that hung heavy in the cave, writhing muscles of a tongue twitching where the oral cavity was supposed to be hiding them--and sees nothing where the insides had to be spilling out of the half-burnt-off head, no charred and blackened organs, no smell of burning skin suffocating in the air.
It's just parchment, stuffed where the brain was supposed to be like crêpe paper, and there are pieces of what looked like torn-apart cardboard already reappearing in the air, stitching the broken not-skin, stuffing the cavity that had to house the brain with more wet-looking papery matter, mending the head together until it looked like it was never destroyed by a powerful burst of Katon.
It's so unnatural Ino wants to puke.
The sight of fire was--uncomfortable. The sight of a misshapen face, quickly patched together like it wasn't just mutilated by a powerful burst of flames, is something completely else that makes Ino want to squeeze her eyes together and curl onto herself even if she knows she can't, because Sasuke is there, arms struggling to prop himself up, and Choji is tugging her to her feet despite how tired and chakra-depleted he is; Shikamaru is brandishing a kunai, still pressing his mangled and bandaged arm to his chest across the cave next to a civilian woman he was previously helping to drink, her arms shaking too much for her not to spill the bottle contents out were she to try to hold the flask on her own.
Ino still remembers being pressed right next to the hothothot of the bonfire back in The Forest of Death, a deliriously grinning Oto kunoichi grinning above her, her fingers a vice hold on Ino's throat after she had snapped out of the Mind Body Switch Technique, two senbon a sharp tug of pain in Ino's thigh that she was too late to dodge away. Oto kunoichi had pressed Ino's head so close to the bonfire lit up to pass the night in the forest, Ino forcing her useless teammates to gather at least some firewood to stay warm during the night--and Ino's hair had caught on fire, horrible burning smell surrounding her being; she flailed and screamed in horror as she bucked under the punishing hold on her throat, thinking no, this can't be it, I can't die now, not like this.
Shikamaru was fast for once in his life, then.
His shuriken had pierced Oto genin's shoulder, deeply stuck in the meat near her armpit, and he had dashed towards Ino, plucking her away from the fire as her body was writhing there, Choji wasting too-much chakra somewhere behind them, his war cries a loud shrill at the back of Ino's hysterical mind.
It was Choji who helped her cut away most of the damage dealt to her hair as well, much later after they had run away, scroll missing; they dashed in-between the trees like the Otogakure team was still chasing them, frantic breathing the only sound hanging in the air.
Choji was careful as he had cut most of the damage away, kunai in a cautious hold in his hand, surprisingly gentle as he lifted coarse and singed strands of her once-long ponytail up to slowly cut them off and place near himself, where Ino couldn't see them.
She had ended up with most of her carefully-tended-to long hair chopped off, one side longer than the other, Choji not really intending for his handiwork to look nice--it felt so weird to feel the air brush against the back of her neck, too bare to the world as if she had an armour plating there that was suddenly ripped off.
Everyone knew a Yamanaka would have long hair. At some point, keeping her haircut in a well-tended-to state became less of a Sasuke thing (she remembers hearing that he liked girls with long hair, unsure of where it even came from, but believing every single word anyway) and more of a Yamanaka thing, her dad running his fingers through the long strands of her hair when he would come back from work in the evenings, his hip perched on the couch's side with Ino tucked under his arm, her hands wildly flying as she would complain about how stupid her teammates were and how annoying Asuma-sensei's training was, eventually calming down under dad's comforting scratching of her scalp.
She wondered if he'd keep doing that now, tugging at the cropped-off remains of the hair on her head, mind turning to the horrifying idea of not getting the same comforting attention during their late-night rituals, Ino's mom watching over them both with an amused smile.
She didn't think about the disappointment of not looking like something Sasuke would like--she didn't think about her constant rivalry with Sakura, who started growing out her hair after Ino did.
The man in blue armour--he looks so similar to the drawings of Nidaime Ino had seen in the books; it can't possibly be him, not with the youthful and moving face that he had--leaps forward then, aiming at the white-haired man that had regained his composure at the further side of the cave, his fingers forming hand seals; Ino sees water surge out of nowhere, rising up, a civilian child buried under the wave with an acute cry of terror--the wave lifts, nothing like Sakura's Suiton that she had boasted about in front of a fuming Ino what felt like years ago--the liquid starts taking shape, whirlwinds appearing under the air pressure--it almost looks like a dragon, almost looks alive as the shape writhes in the air, its semi-transparent body not hiding a turbid blue shape with viciously narrowed red eyes behind it.
White-haired man's hands fly at an almost lightning-fast speed as a muddy wave raises on his side too--it doesn't lunge for an attack, instead covering the people behind the man's back as a Nidaime-lookalike makes the dragon surge forward. The muddy wall wavers, white-haired man's body sliding back even as his feet are planted on the cave's floor, form twitching like he is himself getting physically shoved back.
Someone is screaming--Ino thinks it might be her--and then the liquid particles get separated from the dragon's form as if there's a parasite forming on its side, a misshapen bubble of water popping on the dragon's left--it forms into a head, a dragon's head as it goes to bite down its host's body, liquid but sharp teeth sinking in as the dragon convulsed, few moments of peace hanging over everyone's heads before the dragon lunged back into the crowd of people in a vicious attack.
Ino sees a Konoha jonin--a man without a headband that Yoshino-san was so suspicious of earlier,--his hands formed in a bird seal, flooded floor reaching up to his knees, angry eyes the only visible feature on his face--the second dragon head is tearing its way through the first's neck now, and that stalls the chakra-infused shape, allowing a white-haired man to regain composure, to slide forward as he pushes himself, a wall of solid rock rising up to cover terrified civilians behind him, Yoshino-san and Shikamaru buried behind it too.
A horrible, terrible, corrupted-looking vine breaks its way through the cave's wall, roots looking like a complicated system of spikes as they form a circle around the white-haired man--a body in a red armour pounces up, fist hitting white-haired man's midsection as he was trying to dodge the plant-like spikes. The man flies backwards, barely managing to catch himself, feet stumbling on the floor of a flooded cave.
"You shouldn't have attacked us," the red-clad body says--Ino is awestruck because it's a misshapen form of Shodai-sama, face littered with cracks the same way as Nidaime-lookalike's was--his expression manages to look remorseful as if he is sorry for the deadly vines that writhe around white-haired man's body.
"You shouldn't have attacked sensei," grunts out the other man in response, his face grim and tired, a ball of bright-blue chakra forming in his palm.
"I'm sorry," it sounds choked out when it leaves Shodaime's throat--the white-haired man dives up, one of the vines going straight through his shoulder like he was caught on a fishhook--a ball of blue chakra slams into Shodaime's midsection, hand going right through his stomach--Ino is pressing herself and Choji into the wall, trying to avoid the electrified splatters of water around them.
The hand goes right through the body but it doesn't stop Shodaime--he is thrown back, landing on his side; he clumsily gets back up mere moments later, slowed down by a low layer of water surrounding them.
There's a hole in his chest--it's getting patched up as Ino is looking at it, just like Nidaime-lookalike's face was, the white papery petals appearing out of nowhere to reconstruct the skin--Shodaime jumps forward, hands planted onto the ground, under the water--a giant vine rises up then, hitting the ceiling, making the entire cave shake--a crack appears, quickly spreading out, and Ino yelps as she grasps on some woman's forearm to pull her towards the wall as a rock falls down, and then another, and then Ino can't even hear her own thoughts as the cave expanse crumbles onto itself, burying where Shodai and a white-haired man were; burying where the rest of the people were, separated by a thick rock wall raised up by the man earlier--and Ino thinks she is going deaf at the shuddering of everything around her, dust and rock pieces flying in her direction in an arrangement of shrapnel.
It takes her a few moments to regain her composure--too long for a kunoichi, she reminds herself again, and Choji is saying something in a strained voice as Ino's ears are still ringing, fingers digging into civilian woman's arm.
"--out," she hears past the muffled noise in her ears--a Konoha jonin, a big sword strapped to his back, whips his head around to scream at them as he was weaving the water to try and pierce Nidaime's body, painfully unsuccessful at what he was doing. "Get everyone out!"
Ino moves before she registers doing so--there are about twenty people still surrounding her as she shrieks out a panicked 'move!' and throws her arm out in the direction of a mangled opening that used to be a sealed cave entrance--she sees some people struggle to their feet, navigating their way to the exit in the low waters; a few of them are helping fallen ones get up as well; Ino sees a few bodies laying face-first in the water, unmoving, not breathing, and a sob is choking her in her chest, but there is no time for any of that--Choji is moving despite how exhausted he is; Sasuke is there, too, a tiny bloodied blond girl hanging over his back with her arms wrapped around his neck--he is helping another kid limp out of the cave, one leg twisted under an unnatural angle.
Choji grips one old woman by her waist as he plucks her from the ground where she was sitting, eyes unseeing like she had already accepted death as Choji purses his lips at Ino, face determined and wet.
Ino grabs onto a few people that seem unable to get up--a frail-looking boy of her age whom she helped to re-apply the bandages a few hours earlier, and a wailing toddler, her hands shaking even as she presses two bodies to her sides--there is no way she can help get everyone out, there is no way she can pick up every single disfigured body from the floor--she dashes out, right after Sasuke, who was holding a woman bridal-style in his arms, little girl still gripping his neck.
They all jump out of the cave, wet and bloodied--civilians are running up the flimsy stairs now, sounds of violent fighting still loud somewhere next to Sandaime's face--Ino risks a glance back to see Third Hokage's facade looking almost fully destroyed--it's just his eyes and hair that are still intact but cracked like they'd, too, cave in at any moment--it looks wrong, so wrong, Sandaime's likeness carved into the mountainside way before Ino's birth--she was so familiar with its sight that it just felt unreal seeing the rock face so mangled and disfigured.
They make it to the top of the mountain again, Ino finally releasing her hold on two bodies she was clutching to her sides--she sees civilians pile up in a panic, eyes wide and scared, bodies wet from the flood, wounds that she had personally patched up open again and profusely bleeding on their faces.
Everyone is panicking--she sees someone hyperventilate on the ground--and Ino can't be dealing with this right now, not when she is, too, this close to crying as well--she raises her palms to her lips, throat aching as she shouts out, voice loud over the earthquake-like shudders beneath them.
"Listen to me!" she yells--pleads--at everyone, every single muscle in her body twitching like they were about to give out. "Go into the woods! Help people that can't run!"
Ino is not a strategist--Shikamaru is much better at that whenever he is awake,--he always leads all of their missions, deciding on what they should be doing, plotting how to avoid the problems before they were to truly arise.
Ino is not Shikamaru. Ino is scared, hurting, and tired.
Going to the village is a no-go--there is an invasion, Suna and Oto forces stalking the streets, reinforcements seemingly coming out of nowhere; staying near the safehouse is a deathwish, a horrible battle violently shaking the earth under her feet, half of the people together with Yoshino-san and Shikamaru still separated by the wall, and Ino wasn't even sure if they will make it out alive, if they weren't buried under the rocks--the best bet is running into the woods, hiding, hoping incoming forces won't find them--this isn't ideal, but Ino has no other options, and she doesn't know who to ask for advice.
"Go!" her voice is breaking, vocal cords straining as she tries to drown the sounds of the battle that is happening just a few feet below--she sees one woman snatch up two children by their collars, dashing to the forest, and the rest are following as well, rushing to get away, to hide, to get safe.
Choji is trying to take a step in Ino's direction but his knees buckle under his weight as he falls to the ground, too exhausted, too chakra depleted as Ino rushes his way to tug at him--because Choji was an idiot, and Shikamaru was an idiot, and it would've been so much easier if everything was the way it used to be, Ino's teammates just two stupid boys that were part of her useless Team Ten, powering through worthless D-ranks that required little to no thinking.
She catches Choji just before he falls to the ground when a ripple of an earthquake shakes the ground.
Ino whips her head, eyes widening at the sight before her.
There is a giant shape looming over Konoha--as big as the mountain, Ino can't compare it to anything else--shape's body looking like it was made out of sand, an arrangement of squiggly seal-like shapes littering its body. She can see a giant tail bash against the ground, dust of something rising up, ground shaking under Ino's feet; the beast's jagged, concave mouth opens up as it lets out a roar, sand swirling around its form, one heavy oversized limb going down to squish a building with its force.
A smaller shape is clinging to the beast as well--a bright-orange writhing in the air like flames, almost indistinguishable if it wasn't so luminous--Ino thinks she wouldn't be able to notice it from this far away if it wasn't for violent flame-like flares that made the beast shake its head as if hoping to bat the orange glow away like an annoying fly.
A voice roars in an outrage, amplified by something that makes the cry sound loud and clear even if it feels like the shriek was supposed to originate so far away--it feels like it sounds from the beast, or from the orange-and-red-coloured flame, voice inhuman, two differently-pitched howls mixing into one--one like a hurt animal, one like a terrified human.
Ino sees Sasuke's back tense, the girl he was carrying staying close to his side and not running for her safety.
She is too preoccupied pressing Choji's horribly skinny body to her chest to cry out, horrified, as Sasuke leaps out, drenched in water and blood, back into the village, right towards the beastly form that rose up from the ground out of nowhere.
Notes:
y'all remember the time when this fic was just cracky filler chapters? me neither.
i stg we will be back to those eventually after this shit is done LMAO, there are probably like 3 MAX chapters left of sad suffering before I can start writing dumb funny stuff again
Chapter 40: Konoha Crush, Part 7
Chapter Text
A huge shape was looming over the village, sand rushing down in a giant avalanche forced by strong desert winds--Sasuke can only watch, in stunned awe, as it shifts around the monster's body, squiggly dark symbols unmoving as if they were projected over the moving grains. The monster's eyes are a massive expanse of black, two yellow irises gleaming in the dark sclera, an uncomfortable reminder of dead eyes of a blue-armoured Zombie--Sasuke's back still feels like one giant bruise where it had connected with a sharp edge of the rocky wall when he was tossed back as if he had weighed nothing.
The sight of the monster--it's a dog or a raccoon, he isn't sure--is not the thing that terrifies him the most.
It's a very distinctively Naruto scream that draws Sasuke's attention, making his body freeze up in horror, eyes trained on a so-very-bright gleam of red-and-orange clinging to the beast's muzzle--Sasuke knows that voice, he recognizes it; he was on a receiving end of that loud screeching every time he and the Idiot fought, wrestling each other to the ground.
The fact that Naruto's shriek doesn't sound as human as it is supposed to be--way too loud, ringing over the entire village; a second, growling and animalistic voice joining it in an echo--is what makes Sasuke want to tear his hair out, face twisted in terror.
They have separated maybe three hours ago. Naruto didn't look like himself back then--too closed up, too drawn into his own thoughts--but Sasuke genuinely doesn't believe something like that could make Naruto glow and cry out in a double-pitched voice, a twisted version of how Lanky and Guy guy had sounded--there were no underlying sounds of another language, just a beastly howl, hurt and confused and angry, and Sasuke doesn't know what that meant--and he surely didn't want to know now.
Sasuke had to, though.
He shakes his hand out of little girl's hold where she was clinging to him after he had carried her out of the cave, the smell of something rotting and burnt paper still vivid in his mind, filling Sasuke's senses--the Zombie was too coordinated, too strong for Sasuke to stand a singular chance against him--as soon as Sasuke used his fire-breathing jutsu his shoulder was pierced with so much pain he nearly doubled over himself from the ripples of sharp aching that originated in his head and had spread out through the rest of his body--his mind felt clouded like he had just woken up, unsure where is left and where is right, a sharp burn of attack, hurt them, kill them spreading at the back of his mind.
His arms shook too much for him to dash forward with an angry cry--he felt the burn spread from the point where his neck and shoulder were bandaged up, flaring up-and-down--to his face, to his arm, to his spine--as if he was branded by a scorching metal over and over again, pain making him go berserk with a singular thought of make them all hurt as much as Sasuke hurts now.
The cave was flooded moments after, Sasuke nearly drowning where he was continuously failing to rise to his feet again--it was the little girl, her wide eyes frightened as she tugged at Sasuke's shirt, that tried to lift him up with her tiny body. He could hear her grunts past the violent burn of hurt them hurt them hurt them that kept pulsing in his temples--he almost felt like reaching up to the girl; almost felt possessed as he wanted to wrap his hands around the small neck and squeeze, burning still so hot, flashes intensifying with every second; he wanted to see the little girl cry out in pain and betrayal as she would struggle against Sasuke's hold, the deep satisfaction of killing still not enough to calm down the blazing anger inside of him.
Sasuke's hand was already outstretched, trembling, to where the girl was grunting and crying, trying to lift Sasuke up--his fingers twitched to grip at the tender flesh under her chin and squeeze even if it was the last thing he'd ever do when the walls of the cave shook, and then the ceiling started cracking--it took Sasuke falling down on his face and foolishly inhaling water into his lungs to feel like he had just woken up again--to go and jump to his feet, joints bending just by the sheer adrenalin that keeps cursoring in his veins--he shivers, seeing Ninja Stripper stand against the Zombie, a giant dragon, just like the one in the Wave, fighting with itself, two heads tearing at each other, the flood in the cave only getting more violent as people were getting swept from their feet by powerful tides that rippled across the surface.
People were running out after Ino's frightened shrieking--Sasuke was too late to catch what she was saying; her arm is pointing at the exit and Sasuke gets the idea, lifting the little girl from the ground, her body readily clinging to his shoulders. He is stumbling towards a teen barely older than Sasuke is--the kid's ankle is twisted in a mortifying way, foot bent at an acute angle and wrung out of its joints, hanging limply, rotated almost a hundred-and-eighty-degrees to the opposing side.
He yoinks the teen from the ground and tries to walk him out even as the guy hisses at Sasuke, sounding strained and in too much pain--there is a woman that helps support the teen from the other side now, and Sasuke takes that split second to dash towards a girl with a horrible wet-and-red gash on her thigh, blood seeping through her pants--he picks her up and runs out of the cave, wincing as the child on his back is sticking to him, a bleeding bruise an uncomfortable reminder still fresh on his back.
His back still hurt when he had jumped off of the Stone Heads Mountain, feet sliding on the rock as he wasn't applying enough chakra to keep up with the momentum, sandals skidding on the wet stone.
Horribly Naruto-sounding shrieks are still loud in the air, and Sasuke is hopping in-between the roofs now, roughly landing on the surfaces as his ankles twitch as if they, too, could've been broken--he sees people standing on the roofs, unmoving, seemingly torn away from the fight they were previously having by a horrifying creature that emerged out of sand above all of them, Adult Ninjas in green flak jackets staring up with the same terror that was seen in the faces of the people in beige flak jackets, or ninjas in grey and cow-print-stained robes.
Sasuke sees the flare of red-and-orange spike up, its form still tiny against the creature's snout--the beast shakes its head, roaring, the sound reverberating in every single surface around him, and it is only because Sasuke ducks and clings onto the roof's edge that he is not thrown off from the top of the building completely--the sound wave feels tangible on his skin, and there is a fine layer of sand covering everything now, its texture an uncomfortable itch on Sasuke's drenched form, still wet from the flood back in the cave.
Sasuke looks up, mouth filled with sand, uselessly trying to spew it out; he raises his head just in time to witness the giant beastly form crumble onto itself like it was made out of dried sand that had stayed too long in the sun, texture drying out and collapsing, a roar still vibrain in the air but almost overshadowed by the sound of falling grains--they are pelting down in quick and heavy heaps, copious amounts almost creating a desert out of the village, Sasuke's body getting drenched in more sand even if he was far enough not to get caught in the initial landslide.
He gets to his feet when the beast's body is almost gone, just half of a torso still wobbling in the air, a ball of orange light still clinging to it--Sasuke is running, feet getting stuck in the sand the closer he gets to the epicentre of the fight, barely-there covering of sand turning into a thick and restricting expanse of a desert just as Sasuke almost tumbles down the side of the building, feet barely holding him, a place that he recognizes as remnants of the marketplace a giant dune that softens his fall.
There are people--and corpses, Sasuke realizes--buried in the sand as if they had been laying there for long enough for many wind gusts to cover them up, lumps of bodies barely visible as they are scattered around, stuck out limbs the only marker that someone was laying there. The area is surrounded by roots--not the same ones that tore apart the cave's walls, squirming in the air like angry snakes--the rootlets look square in their shape, almost man-made, twisted like melted plastic instead of a natural vine-like knots that filled the cave, plant matter seemingly artificial as if someone went around, efficiently reshaping the trunks to be quadrangular like stilts under a house, wrung out as if they had melted and got bent under a hot burn of fire.
Sasuke sees Mesh Maniac--the girl from what feels like ages ago, the one with a giant cylindrical pole behind her back--Sasuke had seen her with Best Forehead before the exams had ever begun, hourglass headband dangling around her neck. The tube is gone where she used to carry it--it's replaced by a giant fan stuck in the ground as she leaned heavily onto it, curled onto herself, arms shielding her head.
Cat Boy--her and Best Forehead's companion--is crouching next to her, purple face paint smeared on his face and mixed with blood, a broken arm hanging limp next to his body as he presses into Mesh Maniac's side like he was either shielding her from the violent twitches of the sand, rippling through the ground, or was trying to hide under her arm, his eyes wide as he stared at the middle of the tall dune that had risen up instead the market.
There are two people standing across each other on the dune, chests heaving, bodies twisted into fighting stances, one disfigured sand-covered body opposing the bright red-orange one, and--
Sasuke realizes that one of them is Naruto, his face determined, whisker-like scars on his cheeks deeper and wider than they were before--the Idiot's eyes are glowing red, pupils and irises turnt into cat-like slits--Naruto is talking, hand clutching at his torn orange jacket, and Sasuke wants to scream because the dumbass was supposed to get to the safehouse with other Adult Ninjas--and how did he ever get out, why did he get out, why was he glowing, why did his eyes look so bestial--when he slowly moves his head towards the body buried in the sand, eyes widening, a gasp stuck like a gag somewhere in his throat.
It's Best Forehead--or what resembles him, because half of his body is wrong, deformed and half-transformed into a monster that had just recently slammed its claws into the ground, tearing apart entire districts--the other half of his body looks horribly similar to how the skin of the Zombies in the cave had looked, cracked apart, deep ruptures going through the surface, some parts crumbling to the ground in sand particles, showing another layer of flesh behind it, paler but livelier than the almost-shield that encompassed Best Forehead's form before.
They are talking--or Naruto is talking, and Sasuke stumbles over somebody's body, eyes wide and incredulous, trying to see the captions on Naruto's forehead from the heavy layer of sand that clings to the Idiot's face.
The Idiot looks like he is--chiding Best Forehead, angry eyes narrowed as the other kid looks perplexed--like he is not sure why they had suddenly stopped fighting. The entire sand-covered expanse of the market is quiet, only the sounds of Naruto's rambling loud and clear over the dangerously fragile truce that was established over the dune that had risen in the middle of the street.
Naruto punches himself in the chest with his fist before spreading his arms again.
'--E -- --E SAME,' his voice breaks midway the sentence but the tone is stern, determined, eyes narrowed and ferocious as he is drilling a hole in Best Forehead's face. '-- --- H-- FRIENDS, -- --A-- --!'
Sasuke is--
Confused.
Because Naruto is definitely monologuing, and Best Forehead had gone berserk and turned into a monster--there are literal dead bodies surrounding them all as Sasuke is trying to figure out if he did drown back in the cave and is currently stuck in a weird comatose dream.
'--OT MONSTER--,' Naruto's forehead projects again as he spits some sand out of his mouth to the side, a bleeding hand coming to wipe at his lips. '-IFE WORTH LIVING--'
Sasuke kinda wants to leave.
Naruto is running his mouth a mile a minute, and Sasuke can barely catch something-something Hokage spilling from the Idiot's lips as he waves his arms at an eternally perplexed Best Forehead, the kid's face showing the most emotions since Sasuke had first seen him.
Which is--unfair. Sasuke didn't manage to talk to Best Forehead a single time, and Naruto decided to choose this exact moment, surrounded by fucking enemy forces, to pick up Ninja Stripper's monologuing skills and steal the show.
The bright red-orange cloud around Naruto seems to only intensify as he points somewhere in the direction of Best Forehead, and then spreads his arms around as if saying 'now look what you've done'. Best Forehead looks--Sasuke'd call that face mildly ashamed and deeply contemplative at the same time.
Sasuke could see Cat Boy's makeup-smeared face twist in something akin to the tell-tale feeling of the incoming signs of an aneurysm.
'-ULLSHIT,' Sasuke wants to kick at Naruto because when did the Idiot learn how to swear?--before Naruto continues, fingers curling into tight fists, arms shaking where he had brought up one hand in front of his face as if the Idiot was about to punch Best Forehead if he decided to interrupt the long speech.
Best Forehead shifts from one human leg to another sand-shaped animal paw as Naruto's forehead is pushing something about '--COMMUNICATION', voice nearly hysterical as it bounced across the walls around them before being absorbed by the sand.
Is Naruto giving Best Forehead a pep-talk?
Sasuke is terrified--and a little impressed, because Naruto knowing words like 'communication' is an achievement on itself; Sasuke blinks as the sand beast-like form starts to crumble a bit when Naruto's mouth lets out a loud '--'TTEBAYO', sealing it with a drop of a kunai he was apparently clutching in his fist, the dagger falling into the soft sand like a peace offering held over Best Forehead's head.
Someone makes a gurgling sound at the back of their throat and Sasuke's eyes shift to a completely insane-looking Lanky who was leaning into Cat Mask, both of them bloodied, clothes torn--Sasuke can see a giant gash on Lanky-cousins cheek, slicing up the mask at his cheekbone, making the material curl and expose a tiny sliver of his jawline.
Lanky looks like he is simultaneously horrified, angry, annoyed, relieved, and a full range of in-betweens--his red eye is bright even from how far away he was standing from Sasuke, roots and square wooden blocks surrounding the two Adult Ninjas.
Naruto turns his head to look at Lanky, then follows his gaze to meet Sasuke's dumbfoundedly irritated face--something shifts in Naruto's expression, and Best Forehead--now more of a person rather than a monster--meets Sasuke's eyes as well.
They all stare at each other for a long and drawn-out moment which just makes Sasuke itch all over--they really didn't have time for this shit; Ino and Chubby were stuck with a bunch of civilians on the mountainside while Sleepy and Nara Yoshino were possibly dead, Ninja Stripper fighting the Water Zombie.
Sasuke would've really appreciated being able to explain his predicament right now.
He opens his mouth to probably grunt out a curse or something, or maybe just cry out in irritation, he isn't sure--when his shoulder bursts on fire, already aching from before, when he was forced to move around and fight; when he was trying to strangle a child, arms too weak to clasp around a pale throat, but he'd do it, he would've done it if he had the strength--something is suffocating Sasuke now as he falls to the ground, breath stolen as his lungs are trying to get in some air, Sasuke's shaking hand going to stab sharp nails into the skin right behind his ear.
The world is too bright and too dark at the same time--he sees red-and-orange glow of Naruto's body recede as someone rushes forward towards him, and then Sasuke is yanked up by his collar like a useless half-drowned kitten, legs dangling in the air as he writhes, struggling, nails scratching at a soaked and itching bandage on his neck.
He feels a tongue where his hand was trying to rip away the bandage, vision whiting out for a moment before he stills, body going rigid as if a singular touch of a wet and lapping muscle had enough power to paralyze him--Sasuke thinks of the forest, of the same wet sensation on his ankle, of a horrible invading feeling of teeth sunken into his neck--the tongue is slowly sliding across the semi-exposed skin on Sasuke's neck, and then over his hand where it is frozen, lifted to dig his fingers into his shoulder.
Sasuke thinks he hears Naruto scream--it might be that there are more people screaming as Sasuke gets shaken by the hand that is holding him; he is breathless, panting, frozen like a rabbit in front of a predator when something moves forward in a flash of yellow, appearing on Sasuke's side as if it had teleported out of nowhere.
He sees blue armour and rolls around almost on an instinct, planted on his back; grey-clad legs, a long garb tied with a purple rope-belt, are looming over Sasuke, and then something is tugging him aside--he thinks it's snakes, no, vines?--as the blue shape leaps, a lightning of a sharp blade twisted in the air, plunging into the other body as it smoothly ducks aside.
Sasuke sees red, then orange, then green again, bodies shifting above him in a carousel of colours as his neck is still hurting--maybe not as much as it did in the forest, but tenfold of what he had experienced in the cave; he grasps for someone's hand that was hovering above him and promptly blacks out.
Notes:
my favourite literary device--make Sasuke black out so I don't gotta rack my brain trying to figure out how to end the chapter
Chapter 41: Konoha Crush, Part 8
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke wakes up and instantly regrets doing so.
His body aches in places he didn't expect to ache; there's a weird pressure on his ankle like it's stuck somewhere, wrapped around too tightly for him to move it.
He opens his eyes to check if he wasn't accidentally crushed by a destroyed building and jerks, flailing, pressing his arms to his chest to roll away from a clear presence next to him, yelping as he hits the ground, hands struggling to untangle his body from a white blanket he was wrapped in.
A beat of silence passes and then a face hovers above Sasuke where he was trying to figure out what is the next best thing to do--he could roll under the bed but that would limit his mobility even more, restricting his limbs, the bed frame not enough to cover Sasuke from the enemy that could easily just yank the bed up and toss it away to get better access for bashing Sasuke's skull in; maybe he could roll to the other side, towards the white wall, but that would make him tangle in the sheets even more, wrapping him in a tight cocoon of fabric. Maybe he could use the fire-breathing jutsu on himself--not too much, just enough to set the fabric--and himself, Sasuke thinks ruefully--on fire to get the restraints off of him; his leg aches where it is encompassed in something that feels like a cast, and a bruise on his back is flaring like an uncomfortable reminder of how weakened he was and how little chance he stood against any attacker.
Straw Hat was there not so long ago--sans the hat--and Naruto was giving a shovel talk to the Best Forehead, and Lanky was limping and looking like he had spent the past ten years buried in a hole, and Sasuke can't afford to be helpless right now; Ino and Chubby are still in danger somewhere, and Sleepy is buried under the rocks, and where the fuck is Sakura--
A face looms over Sasuke when he is about halfway through freeing one of his arms to attempt to rip the cloth away from his body--the face's eyes are narrowed, looking contemplative, and Sasuke chokes on a shriek because it's the same black sclera with dull red eyes, cracks littering the fake skin--blue armour was gone but it doesn't matter if Water Zombie is wearing it or not for him to squash Sasuke like a useless bug--Sasuke had seen what had happened in the cave, and even Ninja Stripper's stupidly cool water dragon parasite didn't do much to stall the attacks. Sasuke gasps out, deciding that the best bet is actually rolling under the bed, figuring that would at least give him some time to wrangle his other arm out before Water Zombie punches through the bed carcass to smash Sasuke's skull.
He is halfway through digging his fingers into the fabric--he is wrapped up too tightly, cocooned by the cloth from his earlier flailing, and maybe he could just rip a hole in the blanket if he tugs at the sheets hard enough--also where is he, is this some kind of a lab, is Water Zombie going to run experiments on him, why was he laying in a bed, what is going on, where is Naruto, where is Straw Hat--when he sees a pair of sandals stand next to the bed, armour-clad shins glistening in the artificial lights of the room.
The legs shift as their owner bends down, going to their knees, and Sasuke sees as a head full of purple hair ducks to look under the bed, eyes confused, fringe falling over the forehead that lacked the usual Konohan headband.
Okay, Boob Lady is working for the enemy now, Sasuke decides. Great. She was crazy, he was aware of that, but he didn't expect her to be a spy or something--he snarls and tries to struggle his way through wiggling away from her just to bump into something else, Sasuke's pounding head turning around just to see Water Zombie again, also ducked to the ground, propped on a knee as one of his hands was lifting the bedframe up, horrible cracked face projecting barely hidden bafflement back at Sasuke.
Maybe Sasuke could bite the Zombie to stall him from attacking--the shielding of the bed is already gone, and Sasuke actually yelps when Water Zombie's other arm tugs at him to drag his body from under the not-so-strategic cover, slowly lowering the bedframe back down as he is kneeling next to Sasuke, Zombie's ankles too far away for him to viciously hit them with his elbow.
Sasuke was about to buck in his restraints again, ignoring sharp pangs of pain spreading across his back when Water Zombie's face does a very weird thing where it shows emotions--it twists into visible concern, eyes narrowing and widening, and he angles his head as if he was asking a question, tilting it to the side, red pupils darting across the black sclera.
Zombie's mouth was moving and Sasuke couldn't understand what he was saying--the weird half-assed face-helmet was gone, baring the forehead, but there were no captions for Sasuke to read.
Zombie's hands were moving, too.
Sasuke catches him move his hands like he was about to form a sign--maybe to unleash more flood to finally drown Sasuke and be done with him; he sucks in a deep breath, shutting his eyes and turning his head around, mindful that if a powerful stream of water was going to hit him head-first, he might get painfully bruised up.
He lays still, waiting for the water to come.
Nothing happens for a very long, very drawn-out minute.
Sasuke carefully cracks one eye open to look back up.
Water Zombie looks frustrated--which again, too many emotions on a face that looked so dead back in the cave; he catches Sasuke looking back up at him again, and carefully moves his hands--first making a scooping motion with both of his palms, curling them to his chest, lips mouthing something; then he points at Sasuke with one finger, eyebrows coming down as he leans forward as if he is patiently awaiting a response.
Sasuke blinks.
Water Zombie repeats the same act again.
Boob Lady reappears behind Water Zombie. She looks battered up--her forehead protector is gone, mesh shirt swapped to a hospital gown--there are multiple bandages littering her arms, one wrist wrapped in a cast. She has a purpling bruise next to one of her eyes, eyelid swollen as she barely manages to peer at the Water Zombie, pursing her lips as she puts one healthy hand on her hip.
'--ar as I know, he doesn't know any signs,' she says, text appearing behind her bangs--she is looking much calmer than she did before the second stage of the exam, which is--troubling.
Everything is troubling. Boob Lady was supposed to be unhinged and throwing knives at people just for her own amusement; Water Zombie was supposed to be actively trying to kill everything that moves, and yet both of them looked almost civil, too calm for Sasuke's frying nerves.
Something wasn't right, he had decided.
Water Zombie moves his head a bit to look back at Boob Lady, looking mildly perplexed--he says something, and despite how bare his forehead is, Sasuke can't read a single thing--there are just no captions at all, sounds of Magic Japanese spilling from Zombie's lips untranslated--Sasuke had almost thought that he hit his head so hard that the captions just--turned off or something, but he could see the text on Boob Lady's face just fine.
Sasuke watches for a second as the two exchange some more words, focusing instead on Water Zombie, marking him as the biggest danger out of the two, not ready to let the man out of his sight in case he starts folding his hands to procure some random attacking jutsu again.
Zombie's face stops being expressive the moment he looks away from Sasuke--it's just the same cold nothing with a tad of irritation that Sasuke had observed in the cave, which makes the fact that he was so emotive moments earlier even stranger. It felt like he was trying to talk with his face--and hands, apparently, but Sasuke did not know any signs other than the ones he could've used for folding magic ninja attacks.
He wondered if he had maybe missed a whole series of Academy classes which included some super-secret ninja-hand-speak and if Naruto and Sakura knew of it as well.
Not like Sasuke'd be able to learn it anyway. Whatever that ninja-hand-speak had entailed, it was definitely taught in Magic Japanese, and Sasuke was still yet to form a singular sentence that consisted of more than two words.
Water Zombie finally snaps his weird dead eyes back at Sasuke and points at him again, touches the back of one of his hands with a middle finger of the other, rolls his fists and then brings them down, all while saying words out loud again, face way-too expressively moving compared to how he spoke to Boob Lady before.
Sasuke blinks at that.
Boob Lady huff and appears behind Water Zombie's shoulder.
'Can Nidaime-sama put you back on the bed?' her forehead says and Sasuke squints at that, suspicious.
Whatever the fuck Nidaime-sama is, it is better to stay the fuck away from Sasuke, he decides. He is still not sure what is happening here, but if Boob Lady and Water Zombie are planning on inviting more people into the room--hospital room, probably not a mad scientist's lab--Sasuke is very much against it.
He stiffens and bares his teeth in a snarl--and then continues his struggles against the bedsheet, finally wringing out both of his arms with a sharp pang of pain just to start tugging at the blanket, still wrapped around his legs.
A door slides open then, and Sasuke is prepared to try and push himself to pummel into Water Zombie's body to make him fall to the ground and act like a living shield against whoever the fuck was about to enter the room when he hears a familiar yelp and jerks, looking up from his position on the floor as Naruto crashes into him, Sasuke grunting in response as the Idiot's hand was now uncomfortably pressed into his side--into another bruise out of however many Sasuke had.
Naruto is mushing his face somewhere into Sasuke's healthy shoulder; Sasuke bucks under him, gripping at the hospital gown the Idiot was wearing, eyes darting between Naruto and Water Zombie, because--how is this the time for hugs when the enemy was right there, teaming up with traitors of the village or something, making hand signs that did not intend to attack Sasuke--but maybe it was some kind of a sneaky attack, something that will slowly kill Sasuke later; something that will make him writhe on the ground as weird Magic Ninja poison will spread through his veins.
Sasuke notices some random Glowstick Medic hovering in the doorway too, looking like she had barely missed catching Naruto by the arm, saying something to Water Ninja in an apologetic tone.
Then, he sees Sakura.
She stands, gaping at him, chin bruised like she had fallen on her face not so long ago. She is still wearing her clothes--they look battered and torn but clean as if it's the same red dress she wore before shit went down, but she had managed to somehow wash it between the last time Sasuke saw her and now.
The biggest difference is her hair.
It's chopped short, pink strands barely reaching past her chin--it's much more artfully done than whatever had happened to Ino's head, but it still looks like she had cut it herself and in a hurry. The forehead protector is still tied over her hair, holding a much shorter fringe back like a headband.
Sakura blinks at the sight of Naruto still squirming on top of Sasuke and jumps forward herself, much nicer about landing on top of him than the Idiot was--she throws her arms over both Naruto and Sasuke, not letting her weight fall on both of them, mindful as she was hovering barely-there on top of Naruto's form--she, nonetheless, was insistently pressing her hands into Sasuke's aching side anyway.
He sighs.
It is--he can't explain how fucking nice it is to see both of them alive. With how many dead--mangled, broken, twisted--bodies he had seen, with how close he himself came to dying, it was really a miracle none of Sasuke's idiot teammates got hurt beyond some scrapes and weird haircuts.
Then Sasuke remembers that Naruto tried to fight a demonic version of Best Forehead.
He wrangles his arms out of Naruto's and Sakura's holds and pushes at the dumbass, making him topple over with a yelp, Sakura dodging getting thrown away just by not laying on top of Sasuke like the Idiot was. Sasuke struggles to sit up, angrily looking at the pouting Idiot, and tries to convey in a singular stare that he is so fucking mad about Naruto not going to some random Adult Ninja safehouse, and that he is this close to finishing up what Best Forehead had started.
Naruto opens his mouth and Sasuke averts his eyes with an annoyed 'tsk', deciding that Naruto needs to manifest another braincell before the Idiot even dares to speak to Sasuke again since obviously, that half of a braincell Naruto possessed wasn't doing anyone any favours.
He looks at Sakura instead, shoving Naruto's hand away as the Idiot tried to grasp at Sasuke's shoulder or slink back to be in front of his face--no chance, dumbass, he thinks, and maybe it's petty, but Sasuke never claimed he was very considerate of Naruto's feelings before.
He is still a little mad about a day before the exams, when the Idiot somehow acquired a familiar orange book that Lanky-cousin had, and spent an entire afternoon reading out passages to darting away Sasuke who tried his hardest to avoid seeing Naruto's face--and still, unfortunately, catching the sight of a 'plump bosom' and 'sensually sensed his twitching womb broom' that made Sasuke even more terrified about what kind of a crazy imbecile Lanky-cousin was to willingly read shit like that.
He is also very mad about Naruto deciding to monologue at a sand monster instead of, for example, fucking running and hiding.
Sasuke is not going to survive past teenagehood if Naruto continues being suicidal all the time.
He focuses on Sakura instead, her eyes a bit wet as she wobbly smiles at him. He shoves Naruto's protesting face away from himself by planting a palm square in the middle of the Idiot's mug and pushes back, squishing the dumbass' nose in the process.
Sasuke wants to ask many things--what Sakura was doing, was she relatively safe, did she need to use any of the supplies that Sasuke had dumped into her hands before leaving; he was also trusting her to know and tell what the fuck was happening around him right now, and why was he in the hospital, and how much time had passed since the invasion had started--and why Water Zombie was human and civil, still lingering somewhere in Sasuke's peripheral vision, idly chatting with a hurried-looking Glowstick Medic all while shooting Sasuke way-too-curious glances.
Instead of trying to ask too many things at the same time, Sasuke points at Sakura's hair and 'hn's in question, raising his eyebrows to emphasize the query.
'Oh,' Sakura's forehead projects as she blushes and goes to tug at a short pink strand next to her ear. 'I asked Ino to cut it.'
Sasuke was waiting for her to say '--and' to continue the explanation, but instead Naruto had finally shoved himself back in front of Sasuke, eyes way too dramatically sad, Kicked Puppy look back in a full display on Naruto's face.
'--suke-e-e,' he whines, going for an extra point to add to his total of 6.5/10 of his theatrical breakthrough that Sasuke was the sole audience of--Naruto goes to press his hand to his forehead, feigning a fainting damsel in distress, and effectively restricts any access to the captions. '--u-- -t --istening t- --e!'
Damn straight Sasuke wasn't. He wasn't done with his revenge.
He goes to poke at Naruto's closed eyes with his fingers, making the Idiot flail around and look exceptionally offended as he lurches back, getting yanked mere inches away from Sasuke's face by an already fuming Sakura, any traces of reluctant blushing long-gone from her face.
'Stop it,' she growls and even Sasuke wipes away a satisfied smirk from his face--for all that he is much less frequently subjected to Sakura's heavy fist, she will not hesitate to punch him if he is way too obvious with his taunting. 'We came here to check on him, not maim him even more!'
Naruto pouts. Sasuke is this close from going to try to viciously poke at Naruto's eyes again.
'Actually,' Sakura continues, landing another jab at Naruto's side, making the Idiot hiss and drop the dramatics, 'we were also going to visit Kakashi-sensei's room to see how he is doing, and we were wondering if Sasuke could come with us?'
She directs the question at the Water Zombie who was standing there with his arms crossed over his chest--and Sasuke wants to hiss at Sakura, because since when that freak of nature is the one she should be asking opinions on Sasuke's health? Did nobody tell her the Zombie tried to kill Sasuke earlier? She had met Ino to do their hair-bonding thing--didn't Ino mention anything about civilian-killing zombie samurai?
Water Zombie hums, turns his head to say something at the Glowstick Medic who just resignedly sighs as Sakura's and Naruto's heads whip in the medic's direction--Sasuke knows that their faces are projecting a modified version of Sad Puppy Eyes that the entire Team Seven was proficient at using whenever the Missions Desk people tried to give them another stupid gardening assignment in an attempt to switch it to something less tedious.
Glowstick Medic vocalizes again and Naruto pumps his fist in the air, whooping, as Sakura moves around to dash to the side of the room.
She is struggling to push forward a wheelchair, and Sasuke is scared of a dangerous glint in Naruto's pupils as he eyes the wheelchair with as much interest as a mad scientist would look at a new weapon of mass destruction.
Glowstick Medic inches closer to finally help untangle Sasuke's legs--there's a cast on one of his ankles and Sasuke tries to wriggle his toes as he dumbly stares at his broken leg--and then he is getting carefully repositioned into the seat of a wheelchair, Naruto's stupidly gleeful huffing loud at Sasuke's side.
Sasuke is going to kill Naruto with his bare hands if the Idiot decides to start racing him through the hallways, or do something equally stupid.
From his vantage point above the bed Sasuke can finally see the rest of the hospital room clearer: there are some scrolls laid out on another bed, littered by lots of squiggly writings that remind Sasuke of how Lanky's storage scroll had looked; there are a few books and many, many notes scattered around as well, some re-arranged on the floor as if someone was trying to make sense of them earlier.
There's some mild fighting behind Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura hissing at each other before he hears a thunk, and then Naruto falls at Sasuke's side, rubbing at his temple and moping like a hurt dog.
Sakura--who evidently had won the fight--pushes the wheelchair forward, Glowstick Medic looking like the only reason she is allowing Sasuke out of the room is because of the consequences of not doing that--like Naruto would off and destroy half of the village otherwise.
There's an awkward bumping into the doorframe, Sasuke hissing and Sakura sounding apologetic--Sasuke proceeds to pointedly avoid Water Zombie's calculating stare when the wheelchair finally leaves the room, choosing to ignore a gnawing feeling of being dissected under the weird dead eyes.
Sasuke is going to press Lanky for answers--and then hopefully whine loud enough to never return to a room with any of the zombies ever again.
Notes:
ayo, here's the first appearance of Konohan sign language. what Tobirama was signing was ASL ('How are you doing?' and 'Can I touch you?' if I didn't butcher those) but I am currently looking through army hand signals, ASL, and Makaton, and damn, the latter is pretty dope and kinda fits into Sasuke's situation.
if anyone that reads this fic knows any of the sign languages--not talking about ASL/Makaton/etcetc specifically because I'm not boutta copy stuff entirely--DO correct me if I make any mistakes now/in the future.
FYI Sasuke's understanding of sign language will improve--this is just how he 'reads' signs for now. eventual conversations using SL would be written out like regular speech, so no italicized text or brackets or something bc that is plain weird considering it is a language and not some kinda morse code that isn't yet decoded.rip, 40 more chapters and maybe Sasuke will start understanding Japanese without the help of the subtitles or smth if I figure out how to write that :::^)
ALSO see y'all in a week-and-a-half. uni crunch time is finally upon us
Chapter 42: Konoha Crush, Part 9
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I hate this," Shikaku says, head buried in the arrangement of paperwork, ponytail a wild tangled mess. It less resembled a long-honoured Nara traditional haircut, more inching towards something that could be described as a bedhead if Hashirama didn't know any better.
"I know," he says, heartfelt, stepping away from the desk he used to be so intimately familiar with--he had made it himself; Mito used to kick at the desk's sides each time she was irritated, barging into the Hokage office to announce another complaint she had about the state of the Konoha hospital, her voice ice-cold with a barely restrained violent fire behind her words.
Hashirama misses her. He misses her dearly.
Senju clan was no more. Wiped out largely during the First War, squashed down during the Second, the rest annihilated by disease. A big clan, a founding clan that used to count in hundreds, now just a blimp in the timeline, barely mentioned in the history books.
Tsuna was still alive, he was told. Alive and gone from the village, driven out by painful memories of what the clan used to be, already dwindling in numbers by the time she was born. She had a brother, Hashirama had learnt--he never managed to meet his grandson, dying before he was born. Nawaki died young, the same age as Itama; he died the same way as Kawarama, tangled in explosives, acutely aware of those last five seconds he must've had left to live before the seals that stuck to his body had activated, swallowing him in a burning blast.
Hashirama doesn't want to imagine what would happen to him if his last brother died before him, no clan left to tie him to his duty. He knows well how the loss of his family feels like--it left him enraged and saddened, feelings overbrewing, no outlet for expressing them other than the protection of the darlings that were still at his side. If there was nobody left--
Hashirama would probably run away as well.
Uzumaki clan was no more. Obliterated during the Second War--there were two more wars after Hashirama's passing, how could he have failed at preventing that--with few survivors scattered around the globe. The alliance between Konoha and Uzushio was empty words, nothing more than an Uzumaki crest on shinobi's armour, and Hashirama--
Hashirama felt sick.
There was one Uzumaki in the village, he had learnt. A jinchuuriki, like Mito. A child, the bijuu sealed inside him at birth.
If he wasn't doing his best to atone to the destruction of the village and all the deaths he himself had caused--to his own people, his own nin, his own civilians,--Hashirama would excuse himself to The Forest of Death to let out anger and frustration and sorrow, letting vines and roots destroy each other, growing poisonous plants that never existed before. Madara used to try to ban Hashirama from ever going back to his 'little garden'--the feral squirrels that had appeared after one of Hashirama's anger outbursts were telling enough, but--
Uchiha clan was no more, too.
Massacred, Hashirama was told. Killed by their own heir, everyone but one survivor buried in the ground--not even cremated just like Hashirama knew the Uchiha had preferred, their body and soul, and, most importantly, their eyes given back to the fire that borne them.
Buried.
One survivor, just like Tsuna.
Hashirama did not expect that survivor to be a child the same age as the Uzumaki boy.
It was bizarre.
Being resurrected felt like finding himself aware inside of a dream.
He knew what he was doing and he could control where he was going, but it felt like somebody else was directing his movements, his priorities, and his decisions. He remembers Pure Lands and then he remembers standing at attention, instinctively knowing to go and kill everyone who tries to stand against the will of--someone. He launched at an old man, his chakra feeling like a Sarutobi--he bound him in roots, springing out of the soil like vicious snakes, trying to crush him in their hold; Hashirama was vaguely aware of Tobirama being near him as well, which was--wrong, Tobirama wasn't supposed to be here, just like Hashirama wasn't supposed to be here. Nothing felt right, and the longer Hashirama tried to think about the why's, the more his body had burnt, the only relief brought by following the will of someone that was burning bright in the back of his mind like a primal instinct, directing his limbs against his conscious will.
He was seconds away from piercing the old Sarutobi's chest with a root that sprung from his side when another shinobi had appeared, face sweaty and angry and determined, two red tattoos bright on the nin's face. The nin sprung around, raising a mud wall to block Hashirama's attack: Hashirama's body itched to kill, to finish the job, to bring back clarity that would only come after the old man was gone--just as the old Sarutobi wheezed 'Jiraiya, no' at the new combatant, trying to raise himself up on his shaky limbs.
Hashirama knew what he was doing was not right. He had to kill the old man--he knew he had to, that was the only way out of this hypnotizing stupor, and he was sorry he couldn't control his body anymore--not a single blow, not a single attack had stopped Hashirama just yet, no matter how strong and deadly it was. His wounds restitched themselves as if water washed over his injuries and cleansed them away; he felt no pain, no ache or tremble in his muscles as he'd wound to feel after a long battle. It's like he was unstoppable--no thoughts, no emotions, a bright-red kill blaring before his eyes that he couldn't bat away no matter how hard he tried to focus on a feeling that something was wrong: a perfect shinobi, just what Butsuma would've liked to see Hashirama become.
Seeing Konoha again made something ache deep inside Hashirama's chest.
The village was so much bigger--so many more buildings, districts, compounds, now burning and half-destroyed amidst the attack that Hashirama was a part of--the attack that Hashirama couldn't stop because his temples kept pulsing with destroy, maim, kill.
They had broken through the mountain--a third head, four Hokage monuments on the mountain, Kami, their village had survived for that long--to try and kill the other nin--Jiraiya, the old Sarutobi had said--just to end in a safehouse full of civilians, a few young and green shinobi trying to battle against them.
Children. Children were battling against Hashirama and his desire to destroy everything he sees on his way, and Hashirama--
That was the only thing he and Madara wanted for the village. No children to ever suffer the same way as they did; protection of youth over everything, little brothers safe and sound behind heavily protected walls.
He had caused a cave-in, later. Hashirama was vaguely aware of people running out, of cries of pain and horror and despair behind him, and he struggled against his own mind, trying to force the attacks to miss, but the space was so cramped, survivors too many, cave too small.
The nin--Jiraiya--slapped a few tag seals on him, blowing off Hashirama's arm, forcing it not to regrow. Something had stalled him, made his movements sluggish and not as coordinated, but it didn't prevent Hashirama from dashing forward and punching his way through shinobi's chest, fist turned into a wooden spear, blood warm and wet on Hashirama's cold skin.
He froze then, eyes meeting the nin's--Jiraiya's--gaze, Hashirama's arm impaling him the same way as it did when he--when Madara--when--
Tobirama's palm touched Hashirama's shoulder; it felt like Kumo's lighting jutsu had gone through Hashirama's body, barely leaving anything intact: he had struggled against it, writhing, pushing himself away from the dying body, wet and warm blood still clinging to his forearm.
("Did you really think I wouldn't make a fail-safe plan for Edo Tensei?" Tobirama had asked later, tired eyes glancing up, dark sclera so unnatural in Hashirama's otouto's eyes.
"I don't know," Hashirama had answered then, voice honest. He didn't know Tobirama ever finished his experiments with Edo Tensei--the first time Tobirama had brought a dead-but-alive cat to him, Hashirama had panicked so hard he had lost control over his Mokuton, roots springing through the floor and wrapping around Tobirama's ankles.
"I'm sorry, Anija," Tobirama had said then, voice finally breaking, emotions flooding Hashirama's little brother's face.
Hashirama surged forward then, arm wrapping around Tobirama's shoulder, face mushed into his brother's hair. They had cried, silently, for a while after, right up until wary-looking ANBU had approached them, a Nara man hot on their heels.)
Hashirama was pressing dying man's body to his chest as they ran out of the cave, trying to fetch as many wary people out as they could--Tobirama had offered a hand to a shinobi with a sword, the latter twitchy and untrusting to sudden stalemate; Hashirama understood him, mind suddenly so much clearer, limbs no longer protesting against what he was doing.
Even if his mind was no longer clouded, his chest hurt like it had never before. Hashirama had attacked Konoha. Hashirama had allowed himself to attack Konoha. He felt like crying, or maybe raging, or maybe doing all of that at once--it felt like a nightmare, the worst possible outcome, to go and freely, unthinkingly destroy something Hashirama had worked so hard on building.
He had healed the nin the best he could--one-armed and shaking, green chakra pushing into the wound he himself had caused. The nin--Jiraiya--was out, face wet with blood, and Hashirama's hand was shaking the way it never did after he became a clan head: there was no place for him to be anxious in the battlefield; he had to protect his clan in the aftermath of careful dancing with Madara, both of them not striking to kill each other, distracting one another's attention from the rest of the battle, fight feeling more like a friendly spar than an attempt at landing a killing blow.
Hashirama saw a bijuu--Ichibi, Sage, why was Ichibi in the village, what is going on--as Tobirama silently moved towards it, trusting Hashirama to come over later when he was done repairing most of the damage done to Jiraiya's body.
Hashirama could heal but he was no god, no matter what monicker was assigned to him in his earlier days. He tried to kill the nin, aiming for the heart and only missing it because the nin was good--strong, maybe not as strong as Hashirama (no one was, he thought bitterly), but strong nonetheless--Hashirama missed by an inch and it still was too much damage to the internal organs, too much to simply heal the hole in the man's chest away.
Hashirama had dropped off the nin near the first medic-nin he had seen, two kunoichi frozen before him. He didn't manage to say much--he wanted to apologize, to promise he will do his best at fixing everything but he wasn't sure he could: Hashirama couldn't force the villagers to trust him after he had caused much of the damage himself. He knows he wouldn't trust someone like that as well.
When he had made his way towards Ichibi's last known location he saw that the bijuu wasn't there anymore--two boys were standing there in its stead, talking, one smaller one laying on the ground, trying to shakily rise to his feet. Someone had sealed the bijuu into a child, Hashirama couldn't breathe, he couldn't--
Tobirama was facing a man that was holding up a small Uchiha child, tiny body limp in other shinobi's grip. Hashirama knew there were other nin around him, their bodies tense as they tried not to get too distracted from the enemy's overconfident pose but also acutely aware of Hashirama's arrival, probably conscious he was the cause of much of the village's current state. Hashirama had focused on the enemy nin instead, taking a protective stance over two other children, trying to assess how much slower he would be with one-handed seals.
Turns out, he didn't even need to fight.
The enemy nin had regarded them with a bored but curious look--something more perverted than the one Tobirama had when he was engrossed in his latest project--and had dropped the Uchiha child, the boy's body landing on the sand with a quiet thud. The nin had vanished--disappeared into the space so similarly to Tobirama's hiraishin, and Hashirama had barely a second to breathe out before another shinobi dashed forward, bloodied and visibly exhausted, piling up the Uchiha child in his arms. A boy had sprinted after him looking nearly hysterical, clinging to the man, as the latter wrapped his arm around both children--one visibly nearly vibrating out of his skin with worry and the other passed out, face slack--as the nin turned to Tobirama, looking ready to kill if he were to approach the children.
Hashirama loved children but he knew Tobirama's love for them burnt much brighter--it was like every single child was a faint projection of their dead brothers, deserving protection and unwavering attention. That was why he had taken students, spending so much more time on them and finally leaving the Hokage tower, doting on his tiny students more than he doted on his own nephews.
Hashirama could imagine how his brother's face broke now, crumpling in despair and regret.
Hashirama stepped forward to try and--he doesn't know, bring a palm down his brother's shoulder in a poor attempt at comfort?--when a root sprung from the ground, wrapping itself around Hashirama's ankles, rooting him to the spot. It was barely anything that could've stopped him normally but he was so surprised--Mokuton, someone used Mokuton--that he froze on his spot, head turning around to see a weary shinobi, hands clasped in a Snake seal, happuri marred with blood.
Hashirama often thought himself a freak of nature, wielding Mokuton that no other Senju had possessed before him. When he was a child he had dreamt of one of his brothers awakening the kekkei genkai as well--just so he wouldn't be alone, training a bloodline limit under Butsuma's angry fist, stumbling over new jutsus and praying for the training to be over for the day.
The Senju had started testing children for Mokuton after Hashirama had awakened it--Hashirama still, right up until his death, had hoped to see someone else wield it as proficiently as he did, to pass the knowledge and the burden to someone who had to carry the power the same way as he did, to share the innate feeling of being aware of everything growing and blooming and moving around him.
Someone else had Mokuton. Mito would probably laugh at how idiotic his face had looked in that moment of clarity.
It was a mess, after.
The Hokage--Tobirama's little Sarutobi student, the old man Hashirama had nearly killed--was in a critical condition, no healing jutsu able to pull him from his coma. If Hashirama still had both of his arms, he would've been better at weaving medical jutsus--now, his efforts felt useless, like a half-assed job. A hurried-looking Nara had assumed the Hokage position, an Akimichi and Yamanaka closely following him around. None of them first believed Tobirama and Hashirama wouldn't try to attack again, rightfully worried after the two of them had brought so much destruction to the village, but it was after Hashirama had eagerly volunteered to be put under a Mind jutsu and a seal to track his movements that they had conceded--it's not like Konoha had many privileges to spare shinobi that were willing to work on repairing the village.
Tobirama said they had about two weeks before the two of them would fade away. Their bodies would keep dispersing in the wind, papery matter shedding like cat's fur, before they would be back to the Pure Lands--although Hashirama felt like he didn't belong there now, not with what he did to the village this time around.
Two weeks was not nearly enough time to help repair the damage he did to Konoha, but it was a start, even if it was under worn-out ANBU's unyielding presence behind his back.
It was an invasion, Hashirama had learnt.
Suna and Oto--another hidden village that didn't exist during Hashirama's time--had planned an attack led by Orochimaru, who, as far as Hashirama was aware, was a deserted nin from Konoha. There were some nin taken into the T&I cells from both of those villages, as well as adults and oh so many children from Ame, all of them bloodied and disoriented when Hashirama had briefly seen them.
They were under a genjutsu. Someone had controlled the Ame shinobi--mainly children, god, so many genin--to attack the village alongside the invading forces. A genjutsu that could've been easily dispelled were there any Uchiha--but then again, the only Uchiha left in the village was a genin, injuries plentiful on a tiny body, pressed tightly to a white-haired shinobi that refused to let anyone near him until an Inuzuka kunoichi had yelled at him so hard that Hashirama had reflectively flinched at the power of her anger that she had projected at the nin.
Kazekage was dead, Suna shinobi largely killed; most Oto shinobi had committed suicide or escaped rather than surrendering themselves to Konoha. The village couldn't spare many people to pursue them--they needed them here, tending to the wounded and rebuilding what was destroyed. Ame shinobi--children, the only ones to survive past the attack as no one wanted to kill them outright, just to incapacitate them--were put in cages alongside Suna nin, haunted looks heartbreaking on the genin's faces. Hashirama knew medic-nin were sent to heal their injuries, Yamanakas trying to pry any information or see the scale of the damage done by the genjutsu to their minds, but it wasn't much information that they had managed to receive in the end: something that looked like a Sharingan was the last thing the young minds were aware of, but it wasn't possible--the last Uchiha was a child that was in Konoha the entire time.
Suna's jinchuuriki child--so many children, it was almost worse than the time before the founding of the village, what did Hashirama do wrong--was locked in a maximum security facility under Konoha, his two teammates separated in the cells near the Ame and Suna prisoners. Hashirama was not allowed down there, too much of a risk--despite Tobirama being sure he knew how to break the Edo Tensei and remove the seals that could've possibly controlled their reanimated bodies, no one fully trusted them.
Hashirama understood and respected that. It didn't mean he wasn't frustrated about that, either.
He had spent most of the time working with Shikaku--the Nara that was acting Hokage for now--while Tobirama made sure to clear out all leftover genjutsu damage and worked on the seals left by the attacker--Orochimaru--under a keen eye of an ANBU squad.
Hashirama wanted to help so much. He wanted to meet the Mokuton user; he wanted to see the Uzumaki child; he wanted to see if the civilians had made it out fine out of the safehouse he had helped destroy.
Still, being trusted to help Shikaku was already too much trust that was being put on Hashirama.
"The Mizukage is dead. The Kazekage is dead. There are no words from Amegakure, and we can't know for sure what is happening there right now. Raikage is breathing down my neck, and the Fire Daimyō is ready to declare war on the Land of Wind. Sandaime Hokage is comatose, and about 60% of our shinobi are too injured to be sent on any missions; the rest are either still too weakened, or are busy helping rebuild the village. Orochimaru is a leader of Otogakure and lead the invasion. The Suna jinchuuriki is in our care right now. How can this get any worse?" Shikaku breathed out, fingers massaging his temples, eyes closed and eyebrows scrunched down, face showing an expression full of pain and misery.
"Also the bones," helpfully supplied the Akimichi man, his back pressed to the wall of the Hokage office. "The re-growing bones."
Shikaku left out an anguished groan. "Of course, the bones that keep re-growing out of the ground where the Hyuuga compound once was--how could I forget that fucking nightmare?" he casts a frustrated look at the Akimichi before pressing his lips together. "Sorry."
"It's alright," the Akimichi shrugged.
Hashirama glanced in between the two of them.
"We need to deal with things in the previously decided order," he reminded because the skill of breaking the fights between Madara and Tobirama in the office was something he could never unlearn.
"Right," Shikaku moved his bloodshot eyes back at Hashirama. "You're right, Shodaime-sama. We need to get most of our forces back in shape."
Shikaku had moved his hands on the table, pushing the scrolls to reveal a battered map of the Fire Country.
"We need to make Tsunade come back," he sighed, fingers coming back to massage his temples. "I don't know how, but we have to. If we manage to heal most of the Jonin and Chuunin, we'd have more firepower to deal with the rest of the issues. Most of our medic-nin are out of commission, too, and the ones that are still standing upright can barely do their job one-handed," he had blinked, glancing at Hashirama. "Sorry, Shodaime-sama."
"It's alright," Hashirama had allowed himself to smile. "It's true. We need to get Tsuna-chan back. Do we have any available squads to be sent after her?"
Shikaku grimaced. "Maybe Gai and his genin. They were largely untouched as they were part of the Sandaime rescue team," he moves his head to look back at the Akimichi. "Do we have any other Jonin to send with them?"
"The only one not involved with the repairs and not passed out is Anko," the man shrugged. "She is still hospitalized and working with Nidaime-sama on her curse mark."
"Right," Shikaku sighed again. "Team Gai it is, then. Fuck. Fuck this shit. You've heard anything from Inoichi?"
"No," the Akimichi shakes his head. "He is still struggling with the Suna Jonin. The only saving grace is that ANBU are standing in for the T&I department right now--most of the interrogation squad is hospitalized as well."
"Fuck," Shikaku curses, grimacing. "And Danzou is there as well. Fuck. Okay."
Hashirama had seen Inoichi before--the Yamanaka man, face tired and determined. He had shown up in the office yesterday, a tiny child clutching at his shirt--a girl with her hair buzzed to her scalp, giant purpling bruise blooming on her skin. Hashirama had seen her briefly in the safehouse before Tobirama managed to snap him out of his murderous stupor--he had tried to smile at the girl but she had gone rigid, eyes scared but body tense like she was ready to jump at him at any moment. It was heartbreaking how much damage Hashirama had dealt to his own village--it was heartbreaking to see how much he had betrayed the trust of his own people.
"If I may," Hashirama said, earning a confused look from both men. "I can either come with the retrieval party or send a clone to accompany them. Tsuna will probably listen to them if she sees me being there in some way or form."
Shikaku lets out a thoughtful hum. "No leaving the village," Hashirama gets that. "The clone might be a good idea."
Fair--the squad could just dispel the clone by a singular blow if push came to shove from Hashirama's side. Something tugged at his chest then, feeling like pain and regret.
He heaves a sigh. "We would need to send the retrieval squad soon," Shikaku cringes. "As soon as Team Gai is done with helping to rehouse civilians, we have to send them on a mission. Do we know Tsunade's latest location?"
"Somewhere in Tanzaku Quarters," the Akimichi shrugs. "It's a three-day walk. At least that was her last location a month ago, we can't know for sure now."
"We have to gamble on that," Hashirama almost cringes at his choice of words. "I'm sure I--my clone--can make Tsuna come to her senses. Konoha is her home."
"You are way too optimistic, Shodaime-sama," Shikaku sighs, moving his eyes to the map again. "But maybe that's what we need the most now. The optimism."
Hashirama lets the corner of his mouth twitch in a half-formed pitiful smile.
"Okay," Shikaku turns back to the Akimichi. "Call Gai here. We will see how well he and his team are doing, and then will decide how soon they can be sent out."
The Akimichi nods at Shikaku, the nods at Hashirama, and stalks to the exit from the office, swiftly closing the door behind himself, leaving the two of them to stay there in silence, the air hanging heavy in the cold and half-destroyed office.
"What a fucking drag," Shikaku swears, fingers going to drag forward the Fire daimyō's latest letter, angry scribbles of a man ready to announce the war stark against white parchment.
Hashirama couldn't agree more.
He moves forward, ready to take over writing the response, knowing he has a better way with words that can defuse the situation much better than enforcing another armed conflict on the barely-standing shinobi village.
Hashirama hoped Tobirama was doing better with his seals' work, wherever he was right now.
Notes:
why are there so many OP characters Kishimoto tell me
hello I am back from the abyss. will go over the comments as soon as I am recuperated enough to write shit other than Hashirama's stupid POV because writing about 50k words for uni in >2 weeks was NOT kind for my writing ability. this chapter is basically a stitch of fuckton tiny bits that were written prior, so if anything feels off--sorry? Hashirama is hard to write and FUCK that guy anyway, why he gotta be so op for no reason
also y'all remember that time in shippuden chuunin exams flashback when like 30 Ame genin that failed to get to the third stage tried to attack Naruto, Sakura and Team 10???? what was that about????? anyway they are under a genjutsu now because I said so
we will be finally back to the crack stuff with sudden peppering of sad serious shit from the next chapter and on. i MISSED writing the dumbest shit to ever exist. I am going to abuse all the ideas you guys told me in the comments to the FULLEST now (yes I am looking at you, that one person that said Sasuke is going to flip to see Gai and Kakashi in the same room, I hope you are happy with how fucking pumped I am about making Sasuke suffer through it)
Chapter 43: Konoha Crush, Part 10
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke is going to strangle Naruto.
The moronic idiot did not die during a fucking invasion, but as soon as Sasuke can move freely again, he is going to go on a killing spree. Naruto is not going to survive long enough to grow past the awkward squawking of his breaking voice. Sasuke is not going to be nice and grant Naruto a swift death--he is going to torture the idiot for a week or two, and then he is going to spread Naruto's remains on the Naruto Tree near Sasuke's house--if it is still standing after the invasion--as a perverted bloodied garland.
Naruto squirmed in his lap as Sasuke tried to stab him in his throat with crooked fingers. If there was one thing Sasuke had learnt from his horrible interactions with Fugly up until the point the cat started talking, it's to always aim for the tender spot where the jugular is supposed to be.
'--nwards!' the idiot's forehead screeched as he kept dodging Sasuke's pitiful attempts at murder. 'Come on, Sakura-chan, why are we so slow?'
Sakura grumbled something behind them as Sasuke kicked up his healthy knee to try and throw the dumbass off of him--Naruto had a surprisingly strong hold on Sasuke's thigh--and kept diligently pushing the wheelchair at a turtle pace.
She is a traitor. She is going to die next.
The medical staff around them was looking at the weird procession with stares that ranged between mild humour and barely-hidden fondness, and Sasuke could not for the life of him understand what was so fucking amusing in Naruto trying to break his leg.
But then again, no one gave a fuck about the enemy zombie and Boob Lady-turned-Evil Boob Lady, so he did not expect any help from anyone around him either.
Despite being aware of existing for more than a year now, Sasuke still feels like he knows jack shit about the Magic Ninja Universe--especially when all of their reactions and decisions tend to go against whatever rational part of Sasuke's mind is telling him is wrong and dangerous.
Maybe they were all so traumatized by the constant fighting that they don't even know how a sane person must act.
Naruto and Lanky are prime examples, and Pretty Face is the only exemption of the rule because he had somehow managed to remain normal despite Killer Cowhides and Murder Zombies being a regular part of everybody's life here.
He shoves and finally manages to make Naruto topple over, away from Sasuke's abused knees--the idiot grasps at Sasuke's hand, pulling at him, and he nearly fell on top of the dumbass if it wasn't for Sakura's quick thinking and an iron grasp on his shoulder, keeping him rooted in his seat. The wheelchair stops, blocked by Naruto's half-lying body, as the kid screeches out something that Sasuke can't see.
"HN," Sasuke growls out, trying to shake Naruto's bruising hold off of his wrist, idiot's eyes wide with excitement. "Naruto."
The last part is echoed by Sakura's more intimidating tone--how does she do that with her voice, Sasuke needs her to teach him to sound just as dangerous--as the idiot glances up at them both, lips stretching in a wide shit-eating grin, a hand that is not currently trying to crush Sasuke's bones pointing at the door few feet away from them.
'We're here!' why is he so excited, 'Kakashi-sensei is going to be so happy to see us, 'ttebayo!'
Probably not, Sasuke thinks. Lanky-cousin did look unhinged earlier, desperately clinging to their bodies, which was strange--Sasuke needed his normalcy back, with Lanky just projecting mild annoyance whenever any of them did some dumb shit, boring expression permanent on the tiny visible space of his face--especially because Lanky was supposedly hospitalized, same as Sasuke was before the Water Zombie had decided to wave his hands at Sasuke's face like he was supposed to understand what the fuck he was trying to convey.
Sasuke rolls his eyes. He'd go and try to die all over again if that meant getting back to his own bedroom, an old stuffed dinosaur toy close to his bedroll. It was a while since he had last managed to sleep soundly in his own bed. The dinosaur toy was a great substitute for a pillow in the stead of the one Sasuke owned, too flat for his own liking.
If he was completely honest, he'd even agree to go and lay down in his hospital bed at this point.
Actually, no, he backtracks immediately. His hospital bed was in a dangerous vicinity to the creepy Zombie ninja. Why ninja police didn't restrain him yet was anyone's guess. Maybe the village had lost in the invasion, and the Old Hat Dude was now dethroned as the president or something. That didn't explain why Naruto and Sakura were so casual about strolling around, though.
Fuck this ninja world shit. Sasuke misses the Academy. He just had to worry about figuring out how to write in Japanese, all while beating Naruto's ass in taijutsu training; no C-rank missions that could potentially end in disaster, leading not only to Sasuke's demise, but also to deaths of literally every single person that were to accompany him.
He groans, slapping a hand across his face.
Naruto finally gets up, fingers still painfully pressed into Sasuke's skin--Sakura grumbles something else as Naruto turns around, shoving his face into Sasuke's personal space.
'I'm telling you, I'm telling you!' is he actually shaking from excitement? 'Kakashi-sensei was so worried before but we will show him that everything is alright and we can all calm down now! Stuff will go back to normal now, believe it!'
Ah. Naruto was just delusional. That wasn't new.
Naruto grips the handle of the door, sliding it open.
Sasuke almost falls out of the wheelchair himself, trying to scramble the fuck away.
It's--ughhh, it's Guy guy, perched on the bed next to pale-looking Lanky, blanket covering him up to his eyes. Guy guy is surprisingly quiet for once, his hand going to tangle in Lanky's hair, seemingly scratching Lanky's scalp; he has a weirdly soft expression, so foreign on a forever excited (or crying) face. He is murmuring something to Lanky who is glancing up at him with one eye open, both of the men looking like they were sharing some weird intimate moment.
All three of Team Seven are frozen in the doorway, watching the scene for a couple of seconds.
Guy guy is moving his other hand to pat somewhere over the blanket where Lanky's hand supposedly would be; he is smiling, eyes a bit watery, and Sasuke can see, even without his Sharingan, that Lanky is surprisingly docile in Guy guy's presence: it's as if he is very familiar with him, it's as if they are--
Guy guy is bending down now, face hovering perhaps too close to Lanky's, and Sasuke is panicking because holy shit what is going on, why are the two of them in the same bed, why is Guy guy trying to move his face so close to Lanky's, are they going to--
"OI," he cries out, enraged, Guy guy stopping midway down, hand that was petting Lanky's hair going to adjust Lanky's blanket that was covering his face. He looks at the three of them--Naruto frozen like a cornered wild animal, Sakura almost not breathing where she is standing behind Sasuke's back, Sasuke feeling like he is about to vibrate out of his skin and strangle the weird motherfucker.
Did he try to kiss Lanky? What the fuck? Are they--is Lanky dating Guy guy?
Everything made so much more sense now. Lanky was weird and Guy guy was weird; they both were opposites of the same coin, one too loud and active, the other too passive and bored. They were the only ones that were fucking dubbed so Sasuke would understand them.
Fuck. Fuck, Sasuke thinks, holy shit.
Are they dating?
Is Guy guy taking advantage of Lanky? It made sense--Lanky was so completely foreign to human emotions while Guy guy had too many all the time; Lanky would never initiate any romantic relationships with anything that wasn't his stupid porn book. Guy guy probably coerced Lanky into this. There was no way Lanky could've agreed to this in his sane mind.
Was Guy guy taking advantage of Lanky-cousin's state right now? Why is he so close to Lanky, still? Why is Lanky not doing anything to push him away? Is he too exhausted, just like in Wave, to go and shove Guy guy's face away? Was he under a genjutsu? Did they sell him into sex slavery or something? Was Guy guy also working for the Water Zombie? Did Lanky lose his fucking mind?
Sasuke is fucking seething with anger right now; he is seeing red--he might have activated his Sharingan, fury bubbling inside his chest, limbs twitching with unreleased energy. If he wasn't confined to his stupid wheelchair he'd dash forward to try and punch Guy guy's face despite how, even in normal circumstances, poor were the chances at beating the crazy Jonin--how dare he try and take advantage of Lanky's dumb lack of social skills to try and mash his stupid mouth at Lanky? Was he trying to pull Lanky's blanket down? Was Lanky already sexually exploited before, and Sasuke just didn't know because Lanky had lived who the fuck knows where, away from their shared family neighbourhood?
The first thing Sasuke is doing after he is released from the hospital is fucking dragging Lanky to Sasuke's house. No fucking way he is leaving that dumbass out of his sight ever again. No matter how strong of a ninja Lanky-cousin was, he was nowhere close to Sasuke's adulting skills. Sasuke doesn't know how Lanky had survived up until this point before having Sasuke take care of the stupid Uchiha clan business, dragging his cousin to meetings and making sure he gets sense beaten into him by Pretty Face and Sakura's parents.
Fuck, he had neglected his duties as a clan head. Lanky being forced into this situation was Sasuke's fault.
He regretted not learning words like 'I will fucking murder you', or perhaps 'I am going to slash your fucking dick off' in addition to the childish insults he knew from the Academy. That would be a much better way to express what he feels about Guy guy making unwanted advances at Lanky right now.
Guy guy beams at them, motioning them closer.
"Rival's precious students! Hello!" he finally straightens up but his hand is still covering Lanky's arm over the blanket--Sasuke is stiffly watching over them both, looking for signs or calls for help from his cousin's side.
Blink twice if you need help, he wants to say to Lanky, looking at him with a desperate expression.
Naruto is the first one to get out of the collective Team Seven stupor.
He says something that mentions Lanky's name--Sasuke is still busy trying to evolve his eyes to shoot lasers at Guy guy to try and see what Naruto is stuttering--and Sakura finally pushes the wheelchair closer, Naruto finally releasing Sasuke's hand to jump forward and mush his face into Lanky's side with a choked-off oof from the bedridden man.
Sasuke watches with dark satisfaction as Guy guy is forced away by Naruto's squirming body. When Sasuke can stand on his two feet, he is going to find where Guy guy lives. Then, he thinks distantly, he is going to cover every single surface of Guy guy's bedroom in explosive stickers, and then he is going to find the Red-Eyed Woman that was Team Eight's sensei and make her put Guy guy under the most painful genjutsu she can think of; and then Sasuke is going to chop off Guy guy's limbs while he is busy drooling down his chin. Then Sasuke is going to--
"Naruto," Lanky breathes out and goes to wrap an arm around the tiny midget body of the idiot, pressing him to his chest.
He turns his head, finally taking in stunned Sakura and fuming Sasuke, wordlessly reaching out for them.
Sasuke had never seen Lanky look so fucking sad before. It would've almost been better if he just broke down and sobbed in front of them rather than look so painfully tragic, pale and smaller than his usually towering form, laying there under the massive expanse of a blanket. It is doing things to Sasuke's brain that he doesn't appreciate, mostly making him sad too, and he couldn't afford that, especially when he still didn't know what the fuck was going on, Guy guy dangerously close to Lanky's body.
Sasuke is going to pull Guy guy's fingernails out. He is going to get stronger to make sure nothing threatens Lanky's safety--not Murder Cousin that Lanky was apparently hiding from, denouncing their surname and being all awkward at clan heads' meetings; not Guy guy and his disgusting grabby hands.
Sasuke manages to carefully move over to the bed, wobbling on one unstable leg, flopping down on top of Naruto, Sakura joining their probably inconsiderate pile a second later, wiggling on top of Sasuke and putting pressure on his bruised ribs.
Lanky heaves out a broken sigh--stop, Sasuke mentally pleads, why are you so fucking sad, Sasuke doesn't know how to deal with sad people--and untangles both of his arms from the blanket, shakily wrapping long limbs around three bodies that were threatening to break more of his bones were they to squirm a little harder on top of him.
Sasuke moved his healthy leg, strategically positioning it where he could kick at Guy guy if he came any closer.
Lanky was still hidden by the blanket, one dark sad eye peeking from above the cloth, hair a tangled mess and falling over the rest of his visible face. He looked like he was not quite conscious of what he was doing, maybe a little drugged out, maybe a little drunk--Sasuke doesn't know. His movements were sharp but his face--whatever Sasuke could see at least--looked so fucking broken right now that Sasuke wasn't sure if Lanky was even aware of his hands ghosting over everyone's napes, palm pressing hot into the skin before moving away to the next kid, checking for something that wasn't there.
He looked less unhinged than he did in the Forest, but he also looked like he was coming down from a horrified state of a recently relived nightmare, waking up in the dark and trying to convince himself that whatever he dreamt of wasn't real.
He wasn't talking, too, which was concerning as well--Lanky kept making the same weird rumbling noises in his chest like he had exceeded his limit for speaking for today after saying Naruto's name.
Lanky was in no state for Sasuke to try and pressure him into giving them any answers. Sasuke growled under his breath. Great. Everything was just great.
Sakura had rolled to the side, off of Sasuke, pinning Lanky's arm to the bed. Sasuke was busy trying to wrangle his head around to see if Guy guy was still creepily looming over them or something just to notice that he was gone: when-- how-- how did he move so fast and so quiet that Sasuke didn't even notice him get up from Lanky's side?
This is all so fucking troublesome, Sasuke grinds his teeth together.
Lanky is in process of doing a weird thing where he looks like he is about to black out while simultaneously trying to flop around and just squash the three of them under his stupidly skinny body--Sasuke growls, trying to roll off of Naruto, who did his best at trying to keep Lanky grounded to his place. Sasuke tucks himself under Lanky's other side, pinning his other arm, Team Seven pretending to be a massive restraint mechanism to keep the stupid adult ninja from uselessly moving around and doing more concerning shit Sasuke really did not want to witness--perhaps just to keep the image of Lanky being not-very-human preserved in his head.
Also, Sasuke has a good vantage point to oversee if anyone comes back into the room. He needs to find a weapon or something--he feels naked without any sharp objects on him right now, and it is such a bizarre thought that Sasuke cringes--look what the Magic Ninja World has done to him. If murderous magic shit keeps happening at the same rate, Sasuke is going to become as off-kilter as Lanky is.
Maybe Lanky even used to be normal at some point in his life.
Nah, Sasuke thinks, trying and failing at imagining Lanky being a reasonable member of society.
Near him, Lanky is finally starting to doze off, Naruto not really squirming anymore where he was still laying on top of Lanky's chest. He is staring intently at his face instead, chewing at his bottom lip, eyebrows scrunched up like he was trying and failing at thinking something smart. Sasuke was too familiar with that expression--it's how Naruto looked during every single class in the Academy.
It was also The Face that appeared when Naruto decided to do some dumb shit Sasuke doesn't approve of, that coincidentally, Naruto believes to be his brightest idea ever.
'Do you think,' the text appears on Naruto's forehead, 'do you think Kakashi-sensei is wearing a mask right now?'
Sasuke heaves a deep and long-suffering sigh, deciding that he is done with any conversations until Lanky is awake again, and mushes his face into Lanky's side.
Naruto is whining something, trying to crush Sasuke's shoulder in his pitiful grip.
Sakura starts hissing right after, and Lanky moves a bit in his weirdly exhausted sleeping state as Sasuke raises his head yet again to look if he can finally start asking relevant questions--or start pointing wildly at the door, screeching to get someone's attention to the actual problem of invasion still evidently going on in the village.
Lanky is still out and it's Naruto's face that Sasuke sees again. The idiot is smiling like the densest milk-drunk cat Sasuke ever had the displeasure of seeing.
'Aw c'mon, bastard,' Sasuke wants to slap a bandaid over Naruto's forehead so he never sees a single thought translated into Sasuke's direction. 'Aren't you curious?'
"Tsk," Sasuke rolls his eyes in response.
He was curious, but he was also trying to be a reasonable ninja midget out of three--no, four of them.
'--at if he has lips like a blimp?' Sakura suddenly pipes in, her face horrified with sudden realization.
Sasuke thinks of pulling down the blanket and revealing two meaty slabs of flesh attached to the lower part of Lanky's face.
'Or maybe buckteeth,' Naruto looks fucking insane right now, eyes gleaming under his blonde fringe.
Sasuke feels cold rise up his spine, thinking of kunai-grade-sized teeth sticking out of Lanky's mouth.
'Or a tiny-tiny mouth?' Naruto keeps pressing, an image of a void that Sasuke had always imagined instead of a human face beneath Lanky's mask suddenly very vivid in Sasuke's mind.
Shut up, he pleads inside, but his head is already turning to Lanky's face, conveniently hidden by the blanket.
Guy guy clearly tried to kiss, or--or do something, Sasuke didn't even want to think about it--Lanky's mouth when they came in, because why else was his face hovering so close to Lanky's? To give a goodnight peck on a forehead like a doting mother? To blow hair out of Lanky's face? To assess if Lanky was even awake?
It was all suspicious, but if Guy guy tried to kiss Lanky, buckteeth would just be in the way. A tiny mouth was plausible but dumb--with how fast Lanky devoured his portions, he had to have a bigger food-intake hole on his face. Blimp fish lips--
Sasuke wanted to cry, a little bit.
They all looked at each other, silence hanging heavy in the air. Sasuke forgot how to breathe and was now trying to catch up by taking as many tiny breaths as he could.
Naruto's fingers moved to the blanket.
Sasuke thought he is going to hyperventilate.
An arm gets snatched from under Sakura's body as she yelps, getting saved from falling just because the hand goes to tug her back in before slapping at Naruto's prying fingers. Naruto shrieks--why does he need to be so fuckin loud all the time--and tries to get up only to get grabbed by the hem of his shirt and dragged back down to lay on Lanky's chest, palm now laying on the back of Naruto's head to keep him still.
Lanky regards them with much more coherency than he had displayed in the past however-many days.
"Aa," he says very intelligently. "A man lets his guard down for one moment, and then his kids try to stab him in his tired old face. Two points for the timing, minus five points for the execution, so in total, horrible scores all around. I taught you better."
Hand that Sasuke was laying on twitches, and he tries to roll away only for it to grab at his side and pull him back into the same position as he was in before.
"I am grounding you all," Lanky says as Naruto groans. "You are grounded. I can't believe I am doing this. I am locking you in the basement for the next fifteen years."
Naruto starts to whine again, his face turned away from Sasuke as Lanky's hand keeps holding him in place.
"Fuck," Lanky groans, then shuts up, then groans again. "No, forget I said that word. Frick."
Sasuke perks up even as the man's hand tightens its grip on his side as Sakura vocalizes in Lanky's direction.
'--daime?' he manages to catch her worried expression under the captions. 'And what about the exams?'
Why are they all worried about fucking exams, Sasuke wants to rage.
"Maa, maa, I guess I do owe you some explanations," Lanky slowly blinks around. "After the nap. And I am going to wake up and be very angry if you touch my blanket again," he does his weird half-moon smile. "Toodles."
Lanky closes his eye, his hold on Sasuke and Naruto substantially relaxing.
Toodles. Toodles? What the fuck--who says 'toodles' in a ninja world?
Sasuke clicks his tongue. Damn right Lanky owed some explanations. Sasuke knew jack shit about the invasion, and everyone around him seemed to be in cahoots with the enemy now.
Also the explanations about Guy guy. Sasuke needed to know the extent of the damage he is going to deal to that freak of nature.
He settles more comfortably in Lanky's half-relaxed hold, and waits.
Notes:
when will this arc end? soon. haha. maybe.
is team seven just a puppy pile in human form? also maybe
does kakashi deserve a raise? a definite yesepic handshake meme but it's omoi and sasuke, text underneath saying 'overstressing for no reason'
or alternatively
epic handshake meme but it's naruto and sasuke, text underneath saying 'misunderstanding every single social queue to ever exist'
Chapter 44: Konoha Crush, Part 11
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke burrowed himself deeper under the blanket, groaning, listlessly turning around where he was lying, trying not to disturb his aching leg.
Lanky took maybe another twenty minutes to wake up, during which even Naruto managed to more-or-less doze off--after kicking Sasuke a couple of times because Naruto was a dick and did not know how to control where his limbs went after he blacked out. Sasuke took that time to try and think of worst-case scenarios and possible ways to mitigate any damage that could be dealt to him, idiots in his team, and a clearly half-dead Lanky.
Guy guy situation will have to be backlogged for now--Sasuke has to figure out what the fuck had happened between him running towards the massive sand monster, and getting nearly choked by the Straw Hat.
So there was an invasion that had happened during the OSHA-violating ninja promotion exams. Some examinees were killed--Sasuke remembers Spiky Medic and Glasses Girl mentioning that back in the Forest. There were possibly two or more ninja criminals on the loose in the exams area--one of them was a crazy pervert that attacked Sasuke, the other one possibly killing all the other kids. There was a giant raccoon-like monster that was smashing the village down before seemingly evaporating into thin air, and Naruto was somehow involved in that incident, seeing as Sasuke had heard him screech, hanging from the monster's nuzzle--and Sasuke is still fucking furious about it, because Naruto was supposed to go to the fucking safehouse, so--what the fuck had happened when they got separated? Best Forehead was there with Naruto when Sasuke had arrived--did he help defeat the Sand Raccoon? Sakura was alright, seeing as she wasn't hurt that much, so probably wherever the Dog Doctor took her it wasn't nearly as dangerous as the President Mountain, where--where Shark Teeth got fucking annihilated by Ninja Stripper, and then two zombie people nearly killed off every single civilian that Sasuke and Ino and Chubby tried to evacuate. On top of that Sasuke was not allowed to use his chakra--and he did use it nonetheless, resulting in a manic state back in the cave when he nearly fucking choked a child--also Fugly was somehow involved in everything, learning how to talk alongside a fucking pug.
Great. Everything was great. It felt like a year had passed since the written exam, and--oh yeah, and everyone was still fucking concerned about their exam scores because people are fucking stupid.
Was there anything else? There probably was--Sasuke's head was starting to throb the longer he tried to remember what other whack shit he might've possibly missed.
Water Zombie and Boob Lady were gone from the hospital room when Sasuke had arrived there again, right after completely failing at prying answers out of Lanky. When Lanky woke up, he just kind of ran them through the same line of thoughts that Sasuke previously had--Sasuke had hoped until the very end that the sense of doom he was feeling wasn't justified, but--on top of everything else he had already known, the Old Hat Guy was also nearly dead or something, and they had some other dude perform the duties of the president, failing at tracking down the next Hokage candidate.
The system of picking a new Ninja General was fucking weird--why couldn't they just pick some random adult in the village? What, was there a lack of competent ninjas--actually, scratch that, Sasuke knew there was a lack of competent ninjas, he was proved right about that one time and time again.
Lanky said the Fifth Hokage was somewhere out of the village, mentioning a name that made Sasuke and Naruto confused, earning an excited gleam from Sakura's eyes. So the Fifth Hokage was possibly someone competent, but not competent enough to help with the invasion.
So a traitor. Or a person with questionable loyalty. Or someone that Sasuke generally didn't trust. Not that he gave much of a fuck about the village's affairs, but he fucking lived here, and his stupid teammates lived here, and it was weird as fuck that the ninja adults would just decide to--to--outsource a president, or whatever.
Are they not allowed to vote for the Hokage? Is that not a thing? There was a council, right? Sasuke was a part of that council, his opinion should've mattered--he would've even asked Naruto and Sakura and Lanky who they think would make the next best ninja leader.
Apparently not, he thinks bitterly. Maybe the Hokage picking system is hereditary, like kings and queens and shit. Old Hat Guy didn't seem very royal, but they kept addressing the Fifth Hokage as a princess, so what the fuck does Sasuke even know.
Nothing, apparently. That wasn't a new feeling. Sakura's usual Well of Info provided zero clarifications, too, and it just made Sasuke itch all over with anxiety.
Lanky had said that the First and Second Hokage were back as well, which made zero fucking sense--where did they go in the first place? Why are they returning only now? Can't they just become a Ninja President again?
It was Naruto's turn to get super excited instead, bouncing on Lanky's body until Sakura had nearly punched him all the way through the room--although even she looked excited at the prospect of having some other random but clearly fucking useless ninja adults be back in the village. If the first two Hokage were so fucking cool and important, why didn't they do anything to help?
Lanky got tired pretty quickly again--despite how much more normal he had seemed (and normal in a sense that Lanky's un-normal-ness was normal), he was still clearly exhausted, and after giving some general rundown on how much of a fucking mess everything was, a Ninja Nurse came into the room, as politely as an exhausted adult could address anxious ninja midgets asking them to fuck right off.
Sakura was snatched by her arm by one of the medics and practically dragged away from them, her face projecting pure fury but also channelling grim acceptance like she knew she had other duties to attend to. Naruto, who tried to sneak back into Sasuke's room, was picked up by a large man with an old burn scar on his face, the man looking as annoyed as Sasuke had felt at having to deal with Naruto--only in Sasuke's case, he'd much rather the idiot would stay by his side in case he went and got into even more trouble.
Sasuke needs to grow a third eye somewhere on his body because clearly, his own two eyes were not nearly enough to keep track of his stupid team.
The scrolls and papers were still littering the room where the Zombie and Boob Lady had left them--Sasuke had a half-mind to just burn them or throw them out, because nothing good could possibly come out of whatever the fuck they were researching, standing over Sasuke's limp body before he woke up.
The thought of someone touching him--someone other than his teammates and maybe Lanky--made Sasuke sick. He did not like someone getting into his personal space, ever, and he had tolerated Naruto doing it because the idiot would get sad if he didn't get his daily fill of plastering himself over someone at least twice a day: Sasuke was willing to make that sacrifice just so the dumbass won't revert to the scared sad orphan child from the Academy. Sakura's touches were the most tolerable--she always knew when she was welcome and when she wasn't; Lanky was even more abrasive about making physical contact than Sasuke, which was probably a family thing or something, so Sasuke had to force himself to at least grip at Lanky's hand sometimes to make sure his moronic cousin is not getting touch-starved or something--which just made the fact that he was so tactile over the past couple of days so much more concerning. Pretty Face was always nice and warm in the same way as Sakura was, just--more grounding, because he was the only adult Sasuke had fully trusted. Sakura's parents could go and abuse Naruto with their hugs if they so wanted to; the same goes for Ino, who, despite being much more tolerable these days, was still a bit too much for Sasuke to be in a touchable vicinity of.
Straw Hat touching him was--
Sasuke had to close his eyes, fingernails painfully digging into his palms, his mind trying to chase the memories away.
Yeah, no. Not going into that territory.
Water Zombie was just as untrustworthy. Sasuke could still feel some bald spots on his skull where Water Zombie's hand had ripped off whole patches of hair as he gripped at Sasuke's head back in the safehouse; he is not letting that fucking freak get close to him unless Sasuke has some kinda safety net in the form of--well, Lanky. He didn't doubt Pretty Face was strong, but Lanky was no doubt stronger, and he could weave hand signs so fast that Sasuke's head started to spin.
Sasuke had to get back to Lanky's room before anyone gets to him first. Fuck. That might be a chore.
There is shuffling behind the door and Sasuke tenses as it slides open. He is already assessing how far away the bottle with some--eyedrops, or something--is standing, and how fast he can roll down and holler for help; and how much stamina it would take to upturn both the bed and the tiny table to create some cover for himself, when a kiddy face peeks from the doorway, looking curiously around the room with massive blue eyes.
It's the girl from the safehouse--the same one Sasuke had pulled away from the Water Zombie, and the same one he had--he had tried to--when he tried to kill--
The girl finally looks at Sasuke, her eyes taking probably a better half of her face--she smiles broadly, complete childish innocence bright and shining on her face. She sprints forward, hands gripping a tiny flower crown, clumsily assembled together into something more resembling a clump of roots rather than a flower arrangement. The flower crown is formed out of some crumpled violet, yellow, and pink flowers, some of them looking wilted and some of them looking like the girl had sat on top of the flower before weaving it into the crown--she stops barely a foot away from Sasuke, blonde mop of hair wild on her head. She grins wildly at him, some teeth missing from her mouth.
'Hi,' her forehead says, a tiny cut creasing the text over her left eyebrow. 'I made this for you!'
Sasuke slowly blinks at her, moving his eyes from assessing how hard she was gripping at the side of the flower crown back to her face, her grin unwavering, looking uncomfortably Naruto-like.
'It's a peony,' she points at one of the pink battered flowers, half of the petals missing. 'And this is a daisy,' she is pointing at a wilted yellow puker of buds. 'They um, they mean.'
There is some stuttering from behind the girl, and Sasuke moves almost powered by an instinct, raising on his elbows and moving his hand to grip at a squawking girl's shoulder, moving her closer to himself; fuck, he did not calculate having to protect somebody else, lest the same fucking kid he had encountered in the cave; the feeling of shame of even considering hurting her was burning bright in Sasuke's eyes, migraine flowing into his head in steady waves. He had almost considered murdering the child a day or so ago; he was so close to just crushing her neck if he had more power in his body after Water Zombie had tossed him aside; he would've done it because blind anger was burning so bright in his mind back then, and it fucking hurt that the kid came to seek him out, out of all fucking people, why is she here, who let her--
Sasuke sees Zombie Eyed Girl, her face flushed, nose buried in the forehead protector that she wore around her neck. She looks bashful like she didn't intend to speak out, eyes firmly set on the ground, her short hair a wild mess on the top of her head. She has a few blooming bruises on her arms where her usual beige coat used to be, but she looks fine otherwise--as insufferably fucking shy as she always was.
Sasuke is glad she isn't dead. He doesn't really want to think of any of his dumb classmates dying, no matter how much he didn't give a fuck about them before.
'--an bravery, faith, and loyalty,' her forehead stutters alongside her words. 'There's also a--a hortensia.'
'Yes!' little blond girl chirps, jumping up-and-down, her hip still pressed to the side of the bed where Sasuke was trying to hysterically drag the kid over the bedframe earlier, his fingers still digging into the meat of the girl's shoulder. 'Hortensias mean thanks! I learnt that in the Academy!'
Sasuke glances between the Zombie Eyed Girl and the child next to him, opening and closing his mouth like a dumb fish, unsure of what to say.
"Uh," he vocalized finally, and the girl looks up at him again, shoving the flower crown to Sasuke, forcing him to carefully remove his iron grasp from the girl's shoulder and pick up the shitty flower crown that was getting insistently pushed into his midsection.
The girl beams at him. 'It's a thanks!' she moves a lock of her hair away from her face. 'Because mom said it's polite to say thanks,' she furrows her brows like she doesn't really wanna do what her mom tells her. 'But I'm saying thanks because you saved me and stabbed Nidaime! That was so cool! Sensei never lets us use real kunai, but you had a real kunai, and you were so fast, like a real ninja!'
She backtracks, looking a bit sheepish. 'I mean, you are a real ninja,' she sceptically looks over Sasuke. 'Are you?'
Sasuke's first instinct is to scowl and just turn away, the girl's behaviour rubbing him the wrong way because of how much it was like Naruto's way of communicating. He makes himself calm down, staring at the ceiling for a couple of seconds, moving his gaze away from the girl to curse at any Magic Ninja Gods that could be up (or down) there, and finally looks back at her, failing at moving his facial muscles into something that could resemble a smile.
"Hn," he nods instead, keeping his face completely neutral.
It's seemingly enough for the girl because she starts bouncing again, hands greedily going back for the flower crown, ripping it away from Sasuke's weak hold.
'Put it on your head!' she demands like it's her fucking birthright to order Sasuke around--she was like, what, four years old? Five maybe? Sasuke isn't sure--he complied only because he is not a fucking asshole--plus, he still feels bad about the safehouse incident.
He plops the flower crown the best he can on the top of the tangle of his hair, the crown's crooked shape failing to encircle his head, probably more looking like someone had just dumped a bunch of dead plucked-out weeds on top of him. He rearranges it around with a wobbling hand, scoffing, but when he looks down the girl is beaming, so fucking proud of her handiwork that Sasuke doesn't even have the heart to call it 'shitty' inside his head.
It is shitty. He is just not going to think about it.
Blonde girl is now halfway through climbing up Sasuke's bed, grunting as she tries to vault her knee over the bedding. 'Hinata-sama and I,' Zombie Eyed Girl almost shrinks with how fucking hard she is trying to hide her face away from Sasuke, 'found these flowers in the garden! She helped me in the hospital after the sand monster disappeared! She is so cool, do you know her?'
Sasuke casts a glance in Zombie Eyes' direction, raising a questioning brow.
Zombie Eyes munches on her lip instead.
'--as trying to find flowers for a boy,' the child huffs, crossing her arms over her chest, finally propped on the side of Sasuke's bed after he awkwardly tugged her in by the hem of her shirt. 'Which is dumb, because Hinata-sama is cool, and boys are stupid,' Sasuke is questioning himself whether the girl knows that he is also, in fact, a boy. 'And the boy's name is dumb because it means 'fishcake', and if someone decided to name a boy Narut--'
Her captions are stopped by Zombie Eyes shrieking, her face completely red where Sasuke can see it peeking from between her fingers, terrified milky-white eyes wide as she stares at the child.
Fishcake? Naruto? Sasuke is battling against a brainrot.
'Anyway!' the little girl continues, her eyes constantly drifting to Sasuke's flower crown like she just couldn't stop admiring her handiwork. 'I told Hinata-sama it was dumb, but I felt sad because she felt sad, and she said you knew that Fishcake boy, so she wanted to ask you if he was doing alright, and also which flowers he liked so she can make him a flower crown too?'
Zombie Eyes makes a sound like a dying animal. Sasuke is pretty sure she is this close to passing out.
"Uh," he repeats again for the lack of better words.
Zombie Eyes--she liked Naruto? Like, liked liked? That was insane. Naruto was disgusting. He smelt of ramen and wet fur; he never shut the fuck up, and he had the most hideous toad-themed shirts Sasuke had ever seen--he is pretty sure the idiot draws the toads himself. Naruto still showered only when Sasuke told him to shower; he brushed his teeth only when Sakura punched him through the wall as a reminder. Naruto's favourite fighting stance was crouching on his fours like a fucking animal, and he had the weakest bladder control Sasuke had ever seen--the idiot was announcing, loudly, unnecessary, that he needed to go for a leak at least every other hour. Sasuke had seen Naruto's apartment, and he dreads entering it every time he comes over to pick Naruto up to go to the training. He had seen that the insides of Naruto's scattered expired milk cartons are literally turning into rotten cheese.
How can someone have a crush on Naruto? Impossible.
The same way as no one could've possibly had a crush on Lanky.
The same way as no one sane could've had a crush on Sasuke: if the other two were dumb and disgusting, Sasuke was just super uncomfortable with all the staring and was never nice to any strangers to prompt them to approach him, not to mention start crushing on him.
Zombie Eyes had a crush on Naruto.
Awful. He is going to try to erase that realisation from his mind as soon as possible.
"Ramen," he says instead of an answer, directing his lifeless gaze at Zombie Eyes, the girl meeting his stare for a brief second before squeaking and shying away.
Really, Sasuke thought. She had picked the worst fucking person to have a crush on. He was a little sorry for her, but unless she actually saw how Naruto had lived, and how much effort Sasuke was putting daily into keeping the idiot semi-alive, she wouldn't even try to approach him.
Also, Naruto still had a silly crush on Sakura. Probably. Sasuke wasn't sure at this point. Naruto kinda looked at both him and Sakura the same way these days, and Sasuke didn't want to dive deeper into that rabbit hole.
'Ohhh,' the little girl's forehead projected at him. 'That makes sense! Mom says that the way to a man's heart is through his stomach,' Sasuke cringes at that, 'which is dumb because then the heart should be in the stomach. Does that mean Fishcake's heart is covered in ramen?'
Sasuke likes this girl because she is absolutely fucking right.
'Also that means it's easier to kill the Fishcake,' she shrugs even as Zombie Eyes squeals in horror at the idea. 'Poisonous ramen,' the girl looks back at Sasuke. 'Sensei taught us about poisonous flowers, I can tell you all about them!'
Sasuke is going to teach this girl to be so good at murder. Is this how Lanky feels? Is this why he even became, like, a midget ninja sensei?
Sasuke sees the potential. Maybe Pretty Face was onto something when he became a teacher.
'--rong,' Zombie Eyes stutters, and Sasuke manages to catch only the end of the sentence when he glances up from the little girl's gleaming eyes. 'N-naruto-kun--he--he is--'
Stupid, childish, and disgusting, Sasuke wants to supply. Naruto is his best friend--together with Sakura, but he didn't need to protect her honour from anyone before--and Sasuke is very aware of how poor of a choice Naruto would be for anyone to crush on him.
It will also make Naruto more confused than anything else, and the dumbass doesn't have the skill to just--ignore the weird suitors like Sasuke can. It would be for the best if Zombie Eyes would just stop being weird in Naruto's direction, because--well, Naruto also never paid any attention to Zombie Girl before--why she gotta force herself on him like that? It's just awkward and dumb, and very reminiscent of every encounter with every single girl Sasuke had ever met.
He'd never wish that for Naruto, no matter how fucking stupid the idiot was.
There is something moving behind Zombie Eyes as she spins around, and Sasuke tenses, a parody of a flower crown sliding down his face, a flower's stem uncomfortably digging into Sasuke's skin. He forces himself in front of the little girl, pushing her back as she squeaks, gripping at his shirt; Zombie Eyes is too far away for Sasuke to grab at her, fuck, he needs to figure out how to shout for people to duck, or hide, or run--there is another shape looming over Zombie Eyes now, and Sasuke is really regretting letting his guard down with all that dumb flower-and-Naruto discussion, he is so fucking stupid, fuck--
"Master!" Sasuke hears before he gets slammed in his chest with a small body, balding spots bright on the cat's back, giant unseeing eyes glancing at Sasuke's face with a weird devotion that shouldn't be this explicit on any animal's muzzle. "You're safe again, master!"
Fuck, it's Fugly, Sasuke inwardly groans, inching away from the hideous cat, firmly keeping the curious child behind him even as she tries to crawl out and look at the feline.
"The demon is here," Fugly says, old-lady voice sounding panicked, and Sasuke is still unsure how the cat even manages to fucking speak--he is too focused on figuring out escape routes, eyes darting between the doorway and the windows. "The demon is here, and your rival is here, and you need to run, master, I came here to--"
Calm and utterly cold, neutral, impassive voice rings across the room as Sasuke is halfway through shoving Fugly away from his lap--Zombie Eyes is standing a bit to the side, her eyes wide in awe as she looks at the Water Zombie--of fucking course, Sasuke scoffs, this fucking asshole is back,--the man's face projecting mild disbelief as he stares first at Fugly, and then moves his gaze back at Sasuke.
He says something else that Sasuke can't for the life of him distinguish--despite the faceplate thing being gone, no captions even attempt to appear, and Sasuke is too busy trying to project at Zombie Eyes to fuck right off and call for help to focus on the hand signs Water Zombie keeps producing.
Zombie Eyes nods--is she also working for the enemy now? What the fuck is going on?--and the little girl just wraps her arms tighter against Sasuke's midsection, still positioned behind him.
Oh shit, Sasuke thinks, Fugly positioned near him, seemingly taking a protective stance at Sasuke's feet.
He will have to fight.
Notes:
ONLY ONE CHAPTER OF THIS FUCKING ARC IS LEFT. holy shit. I can't fucking believe I can go back to writing cracky filler episodes for the next foreseeable future
just found out gerund or present participle of 'lay' is 'lying' and not 'laying', I need to beta this fucking fic for grammar mistakes of that shit and all the tenses, I stg English is confusing and I hate it
Chapter 45: Konoha Crush, Part 12
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Uchiha boy has his arm extended in front of a terrified girl, her wide eyes taking most of her face, terror visible in her features. She is trying to wrangle herself from behind his body even as the Uchiha dodges to the side, sneering, his eyes never leaving Tobirama's face--Tobirama had long stopped avoiding the eyes of the Uchiha clan, right after gaining Kagami for a student; the Uchiha is not activating his Sharingan, just staring at Tobirama with pure hatred woven into his features.
Tobirama understands.
Mitarashi had made a half-hearted joke earlier about how much she and Tobirama were alike--the difference was that Anko-san would hide her emotions under lewd un unnecessary jokes, the same way as Tobirama would hide them under a mask of neutrality, necessary for keeping Anija at bay, doing damage control whenever Tobirama's brother would unwillingly compromise his own dream of creating peace between the clans.
Konoha was never something Tobirama cared deeply about. He had carried his brother’s wishes after Hashirama's death, taking the Hokage role, powering through hardships just because betraying his brother's dream felt like betraying him, too. Even if Tobirama grew fond of the bonds he had forged after the founding of the village, he could never shake off the feeling like everything was only temporary, a fleeting moment of peace before everything would come crashing down.
He was guilty of the fall of Konoha--even before waking up again, bent to somebody else's will.
Konoha was assembled from the arrangement of clans the Senju were friendly with before, prior to the truce with the Uchiha. When Hashirama had decided to start inviting more clans to join the village, they always prioritized the allies of their own people, with Tobirama being the loudest supporter of that idea--he didn't trust the Uchiha, not then and not now, firmly believing they will be the downfall of Anija's dream.
Hashirama had invited Sarutobi to join the land first; Sarutobi Sasuke had accepted the offer easily, the agreement signed within a day. Shimura were next, followed by their allied Yūhi, followed by their allied Akimichi who would bring in Nara and Yamanaka clans.
Tobirama assembled the village like it was a scientific project, adding clans that would benefit the prosperity of Konoha (and the Senju) the most, rejecting Hashirama's offers of focusing on clans associated with the Uchiha time and time again. The less influence the Uchiha had on Konoha, the better--the Uchiha clan was much more numerous than the Senju by the time they had drafted the agreement to become allies, the enemy clan surviving due to not letting their women fight in the battlefield, securing production of more and more warriors to go and die for the Uchiha on the battlefield.
Senju did not distinguish between genders when it came to fighting. If you are borne to the clan, you are to die for it no matter what it takes--that was probably what had led to the downfall of their clan, decades after Tobirama's death.
The only clan to join Konoha that was allied to the Uchiha were the Inuzuka--only because they had close ties to the Hatake; Hatake were closely associated with the Senju, already settled in their own compound at the edge of Konoha, close to Anija's chakra-infused forest. It was the lesser of the evils, allowing one Uchiha affiliate into the village, settling them close to the Aburame compound to keep a watchful eye--and beetle--on the clan.
Hashirama gave the Uchiha the police force--despite its influence, the police could be easily overruled by the Hokage and the council, Senju-allied majority easily overruling the Uchihas, securing the peace and balance Tobirama was striving for--all for the sake of his last brother.
Kagami was always the exception. Tobirama had taken him in his team because he was an Uchiha, trying to prove to his brother--and himself--that he is attempting to keep the peace between the clans with as much ferocity as Hashirama and Madara were; he kept Kagami in his team because he felt guilty later, learning more about his student, finding something in him that he had never paid attention to before. Kagami was someone that had opened Tobirama's eyes, staring at him, gaze vulnerable with trust, wonder bright in his features--Kagami was the first one to crack Tobirama's defences against the Uchiha, making him relax by a fair margin, entrusting Tobirama with the secrets of his Sharingan, actively seeking Tobirama out to help Kagami develop the doujutsu.
Tobirama knew a lot about Sharingan. He had seen--taken--enough Uchiha bodies, way back before the ceasefire, trying to see if he can develop protection from their doujutsu for his own clan.
Learning that the Uchiha clan was no more did not bring Tobirama any satisfaction. He felt dull and empty, his dead body that borrowed somebody else's sacrificed essence cold, limbs numb and his mind empty.
Learning that the Senju clan was no more brought no more reaction out of him, remembering many dead bodies during the war, his own clan dying out right before his eyes.
Tsunade was the last of Senju--away from the village, a deserter, not labelled a missing-nin just because Saru was her teacher. The Uchiha boy--Sasuke they named him, after the Sarutobi clan head--was the last loyal Uchiha to the village, a genin, a boy with a face so familiar Tobirama wanted to punch him.
He wouldn't. He owed the Uchiha at least that much. He wouldn't go against a child--a child that lost more than Tobirama did at his age. He was guilty of the child being hurt in the first place--by the series of events that lead to Tobirama's resurrection, and by hurting the boy in the safehouse, Tobirama's own jutsu used against himself.
He tries not to think how different his reaction would be were he to learn that the Uchiha clan was still thriving. He would not feel as remorseful as he did now--he would be enraged, knowing that despite all of his efforts his own clan had died out, leaving Tsunade as the last survivor, the enemy still prosperous in the land that Tobirama oh-so-carefully crafted to his own will.
Tsunade and Sasuke being the last of the once-powerful clans changed his perspective.
Saru was dying--Tobirama had appointed him, barely a twenty-year-old, a Hokage, right before dashing for his own death; Hiruzen was an old man now, surviving his own successor, surviving most of his own clan. Koharu and Homura were alive--Tobirama couldn't meet them, rightfully surrounded by the ANBU he himself had founded: he did not deserve trust after failing to trigger the failsafe to Edo Tensei earlier, before getting into the village.
He had met Danzou--an old man now, bandages adorning his face, one arm carefully tucked into his yukata. It was a weird reunion, Danzou so different from an anxious young man Tobirama had known, his voice hanging shrill in the air, ANBU keeping at a respectful distance from Tobirama's student--Tobirama never intended to appoint Danzou as his successor, too aware he is complacent with his beliefs, putting too much trust into the idea of things rather than actual people: the idea of Tobirama, an undefeated Demon of Senju; the idea of Konoha, a harbour for civilians and shinobi alike; the idea of Will of Fire, not a grey spot between good and bad that it was, more of an unreachable ideal of controlled good in Danzou's eyes.
It was good to see Danzou wasn't the Hokage--even the interim one, Saru dying of his injuries and old age; it was bad to see Danzou hold so much power, enforcing his twisted ideas of Will of Fire on Konoha, Tobirama still acutely aware his student hadn't changed his views after his own death.
If anything, Danzou's views got even more twisted, horrifying in their nature--Tobirama didn't get to speak to Danzou much, exchanging a few words as he was escorted out of the Hokage office, the Nara clan head looking grim but determined behind the desk that Hashirama had created with his Mokuton years before; Tobirama could see that Nara was opposed to Danzou's presence, disapproval hanging heavy in the air when Tobirama's student had entered the room.
Tobirama had failed Anija's dream in many ways. He couldn't fix anything now--he didn't have enough time, fresh cadaver used for resurrecting him decomposing inside his body, two weeks left before the rotting would fully take over the dead flesh, Tobirama's shell dissipating together with the soul used to bring him back from the Pure Lands.
With all that he knew now, he didn't think he was worthy of going back to the Pure Lands.
He wasn't allowed to do much for the village, either.
Hashirama was more dependable--he always was, people putting their trust into him because of how open Anija was, so much different from Tobirama's approach to control. They both were stalked by the ANBU, Tobirama sensing them wherever he went, confined to the hospital by his desire to amend to his sins before his soul was ripped away from his reanimated form.
The last Uchiha deserved some retribution--the child's pain partially caused by Tobirama's actions, and partially by the thinking he had enforced on the village. His dream came true--the Uchiha were finally subdued, no longer an influence to affect Konoha, long gone from the council, their curse no longer affecting Anija's dream.
Kagami's spirit couldn't allow Tobirama to have his peace, yet.
The boy--Sasuke--was the last survivor, a child, the same age as Itama was when he had died: Tobirama had almost caused the boy's death, injuring him on top of everything he must've suffered through, clan gone within a night.
Tobirama hated the Uchiha.
He couldn't hate a child.
He had volunteered to look at the seal placed on the boy, similar to the one the village failed to remove from one of their Jonin; a man, powered by Tobirama's research, had created the curse, using it against his own people, experimenting on children, gambling on their safety like it was a Tanzaku Quarters casino, disregarding the whole idea Konoha was founded on in favour of his experiments.
Tobirama could understand the desire to create monstrous things, but he had ties to the village--his clan, his family, the oath to his brother.
Tobirama wanted to protect the children, but he knew there was no way from keeping them out of the battlefield, not after the War had started--Orochimaru was nothing else than a perverted version of Tobirama himself, a child raised for the battlefield, causing trouble for his own entertainment, hurting the village that had raised him.
Tobirama knew he was the one to blame for many things. He just didn't know it would hurt tenfold to finally make amends, many years after his death.
The Hyuuga child looks up at him with a silent dread, a sparkle of wonder bright in her white eyes, faint-violet of her pupil-less irises standing out on her face. She doesn't project the same horror that the Uchiha child had--she looks like she trusts Tobirama, shy but steady, her hand gripping the doorframe, face tilted up so Tobirama could see the conflict of emotions clear on her face.
She is scared but determined; her face looks worried but her eyes project faith at Tobirama, something he hadn't seen yet in the Hyuuga clan's member's eyes before--the Hyuuga were one of the few independent clans to join Konoha, not yet affiliated with either Senju or Uchiha: Tobirama was first scared of Uchiha and Hyuuga forming an alliance before relaxing, finding out that both doujutsu clans did not favour each other.
He moves his gaze back at the Uchiha boy, the kid's face still angry, hatred burning bright in his irises.
He slowly raises his arms, carefully tracking Uchiha's reactions, folding signs, pointing at himself, crooking a finger, bringing a fist down his palm before pointing back at the child.
"I am here to help," Tobirama vocalizes alongside the signing, aware that maybe combining lip-reading and signing would bring a better result to communicating with the Uchiha boy.
He was informed the child didn't speak. Tobirama had talked to the Inuzuka brat, the kid's face stretched into a wild grin--same as the Uchiha, Tobirama didn't trust Inuzuka for their association with them; now that the Uchiha were gone, Inuzuka were probably the closest link to finding out information about the Uchiha boy.
Tobirama was wrong.
The clans were alienated now--alienated for many years it had seemed, the Uchiha child left alone in the village, his needs ignored by the council. Tobirama did not like the Uchiha but he had felt deeply for the children: the idea of leaving a child in need alone, ignoring their cries for help, no matter how much different they might've been, was--impossible.
The Uchiha boy--Sasuke--keeps staring back at Tobirama with deep resentment, anger bright on his face. Tobirama is reminded of the many Uchiha children he was faced against before--some his age, some even younger, tomoes of their Sharingan spinning wildly in their eyes; he waits, keeping a respectful distance, waiting to be accepted into the boy's claimed space.
It was weird: the Uchiha child didn't understand what Tobirama was saying, he was sure of that. The Uchiha clan was the one to provide Konoha with a way to communicate with their blind citizens, eyes defective either due to the overuse of their Sharingan or the sacrifice made by destroying their eyes in the wake of the enemy approaching, blinding themselves instead of willingly giving their doujustu away. The Senju were the opposite, as always, proficient at hand signals, their senses and their ears sometimes clogged and disabled by the enemy, enforcing the clan to develop a way to communicate with hand signs alone.
Konoha was supposed to be aware of both ways of communication, Uchiha's blind script and Senju's signing integrated into the system. Tobirama had a proposal written for that when he was Hokage, collaborating with Uchiha Hikaku, drafting a guide for the Academy students, making sure all prospective shinobi would be able to communicate no matter the injuries, bloodline theft, or mission restrictions, potentially preventing them from delivering their reports.
Tobirama was aware the Uchiha were massacred when the boy must've been young--younger than now, even. Was that why the system had failed, not teaching the child to have a grasp on basic shinobi skills? Did the Academy curriculum change yet again? Did they willingly leave the Uchiha out of the equation, trying to trample down whatever is left of the clan's influence by disabling the boy's access to express his thoughts?
It's a brilliant move, really--Tobirama can appreciate that. The Uchiha were gone now, but this child still held onto the power woven into his name with his birth; cutting away the link to ever entering the political scene was a fantastic way to prevent the clan from ever regaining their previously standing power.
As a sensei, it was terrifying. Tobirama doesn't want to imagine neglecting one of his students like this--one of his clansmen like this,--using an innocent child to prove a point to all of the boy's ancestors, watching over him from Pure Lands.
Madara's Sage-forsaken summon was new.
Tobirama remembers seeing the cat frequently--both on the battlefield and in the village after the truce. Having a cat summon was not common for the Uchiha despite the felines being patron animals of the clan--the Uchiha preferred bird summons, hawks and ravens and eagles filling battlefields with their screeches as they dove to blind their opponents.
Madara was special, of course.
Tobirama fought against a desire to scoff.
The cat would leisurely rest on Madara's lap during the meetings, or trot behind him across the village streets, scaring children and adults alike, seemingly never getting recalled back to its home realm, existing as a permanent feature behind Madara's back. It had disappeared when Madara had left the village, and Tobirama was unusually glad of that, remembering the nearly-blind stare of the animal, muzzle haunting as it focused its eyes on Anija during the meetings, hatred tangible on its face.
Tobirama did not know why Madara had such a useless summon, the cat acting more like a housepet rather than a nin-animal. The fact that it was never recalled was weird, too--such a waste of chakra--but he'd never willingly go and ask the Uchiha of the nature of his summoning preferences. It didn't matter. Especially not after he was gone.
"Senju Demon," the cat creaked, its ancient voice filling the room even as the Uchiha child blinked, like hearing the cat speak was somehow hurting him, too. "Leave. You have no right to be in the same room as my master."
"Hello, Tora," Tobirama inclines his head, palm going to his temple and moving outwards, hands going through signs of spelling the cat's name.
The cat hisses, body positioned right in front of two kids: Tobirama was aware of how deadly the cat could be--he had been on the receiving end of her attacks a couple of times: she is still too weak for a summon, always has been, never enough to deal enough damage for a shinobi above a genin's level, which just made her constant presence at Madara's side all so confusing--despite that, her claws were sharp enough to gut a man, one quick slash plenty enough to make the insides spill over from the still-warm body.
The Uchiha's eyes keep moving between Tobirama and Tora, small body tense, eyebrows furrowed. The antagonizing look on his face was very familiar to Tobirama--the same look he had seen across the battlefield so many times before; so very familiar to--
"Leave," Tora repeats again, claws scratching the floor, hating eyes trained on Tobirama despite how poor her eyesight should've been--summons were always good sensors, acutely aware of their master's chakra.
She must've become familiar with Tobirama's chakra signature as well, after all these years spent on fighting. It didn't make sense for her to still be around, prancing around the village like she was never recalled back.
"Leave," Tora repeats yet again. "You have dealt enough pain for my master. Leave."
Tobirama can clearly see the summon slipping into its animalistic instincts--something to be expected of a chakra being that had spent so much time away from its realm, disconnected from its roots. It was bad back in Tobirama's days: now, her chakra was even more disturbed, which just meant--she was never recalled back? She was kept in this world, wandering around, summoner absent and dead?
It shouldn't have been possible, just as the Uchiha boy being Tora's new master--if the summon was never recalled, the contract was still active. Unless Madara was still alive--impossible, Tobirama thought, he had personally put Madara's body in a coffin, sealing him away from the village,--Tora should've been dispersed many decades ago.
Could it be she attached herself to the boy as he was the last rightful Uchiha for her to serve to? Her loyalty was always to Madara--not Uchiha and not their priorities; it still did not make any sense, just as much as it made no sense for Tora to ever make it out of her realm after Madara's death.
Tobirama raises his hands slowly yet again. "I am here to look at the cursed seal," he says slowly, attuning his words to the slow signing by his hands--even if the child didn't know the language, getting him familiar with the process of how it is spoken was at least a start. "It would be unwise not to let me past you if you care about your summoner, Tora."
Tora seems like she was considering her options--the children are still frozen behind her, the Hyuuga child looking between them, her chakra a scared wilting fire spreading inside her body.
Tobirama prided himself on being aware of everything that was happening in Konoha--he was its warden, an unyielding presence that kept his clan and its citizens safe. Many things didn't make sense anymore in the village, years after Tobirama's death--it felt like his entire chakra network was blocked, senses cut off, concepts that used to be stable constants in his time now just obscure thoughts. Tora was just an additional problem in the equation, something Tobirama wanted to solve but had no power within him to figure out--he had to deduce so much in so little time that plans on properly studying Tora had to go to the bottom of the list of his concerns.
Top of the list was assembled out of, in no particular order, repaying the survivors from the safehouse that Tobirama had personally and viciously, unthinkingly hurt; figuring out ways to insert himself into the interrogation process of the invaders held by T&I as he was still restricted from ever getting close there in fear of the slave seal still having any effect on him; tracking down any of his ex-students and shaking them, screeching, trying to find out what went wrong when he had left Konoha in their hands.
It was already too much trust put upon him: he was allowed to work on the cursed seal, under the supervision of a Jonin who would benefit from its removal, too.
Lack of trust was good--it was a healthy level of wariness that Tobirama had encouraged. It still frustrated him to no end.
Tora grinds her teeth together so hard that Tobirama can hear it; she turns back to glance at the Uchiha boy, looking for something, but it just makes the kid move backwards, pushing the little girl as the child squawks, clinging to his shirt; they both look like they are halfway through thinking about escaping through the window.
Mitarashi was busy getting her own treatment for her injuries--having her here might've helped, a face the kid could trust.
Tobirama weighed his options.
He turned to the Hyuuga child, crouching down, looking at her reddened face.
"What's your name, little one?" Tobirama asks, willing some warmth into his features, permanently frozen by his own death.
The kid chews on her lip as she twists her fingers, anxious and so uncomfortable under his direct attention that Tobirama has half a mind to turn away and give the child an appropriate time to compose herself again when she speaks, stumbling over her words, quiet voice stuttering out a response.
"H-hyuuga Hinata," she manages, not daring to look back at Tobirama.
Tobirama did not like the Hyuuga. They joined the village much later than all the other clans; Hashirama had thought the Uchiha and the Hyuuga would bond over their doujutsu; the opposite had happened in reality: with so many differences between the clans, the Hyuuga and the Uchiha started avoiding each other. Putting an Uchiha and a Hyuuga in the same squad more often than not led to horrible cooperation, teamwork gone to shit; clan heads' meetings were a sure horror to sit through each time the Hyuuga and the Uchiha didn't agree on something.
The Hyuuga girl--Hinata, main family, no cursed seal, most likely part of a tracking team like most main branch Hyuuga were, familiar with the Uchiha child--had come here willingly, so maybe things were changing.
Or maybe the Hyuuga were no longer concerned with the Uchiha clan, their petty rival reduced to a kid that couldn't defend himself.
He tilts his head to the side, softening his voice as he speaks again: "I am Senju Tobirama," the girl sneaks a tiny glance at Tobirama's face then. "I am here to help your friend with his cursed seal."
She draws in a breath--of course, Tobirama thinks. He knows which buttons to push--cursed seals were something most Hyuuga had strong opinions on: the fact that Hinata did not hide a flash of horror on her face told him enough to know she was acutely familiar with how her family's seals worked.
She glanced at the Uchiha kid--the boy was looking at her, intently, disbelief and rage still present in his features like he couldn't believe she was even talking to Tobirama.
Tobirama dug his fingernails into his palms. "Could you help me with that, Hinata-san?" he went for a gentle tone, coaxing the girl out of her scared stupor.
If he was right, pushing her to help her fellow genin--he didn't doubt they were the same age group, maybe a year of difference--would break her out of her shell to an extent. Tobirama needed someone the Uchiha could trust--he didn't seem as tense with Hinata in the room as he was when Tobirama came here. Mitarashi wouldn't be available for another hour, and Tobirama needed to track Danzou who would be visiting Saru's room in the next forty-or-so minutes--ANBU were not as discreet with their signing as they tried to be.
Tobirama felt indebted to the Uchiha child--starting early on fixing his seal was something he could do.
Hinata had nodded, hesitant, moving her face to the Uchiha boy, her hands going to fist into her shirt now.
"Sasuke-kun," she said, her voice surprisingly steady. "Nidaime-sama wants to help you with the seal. Can you--" she drove off, stuttering again, her face still turned the Uchiha's way, "um, c-can you let him help?"
The Uchiha blinked, his eyes trained on Hinata's face. His gaze flicked back at Tobirama then, cautious, before moving to look at Tora that was still standing guard at the boy's bed, her back arched, her tail standing tall.
"I will gut you if you touch master the wrong way, Demon," Tora said instead of the Uchiha kid, his eyes going wide as he looked in-between Tobirama and the cat. "One wrong move and I am sending you back to where you came from, Senju."
"I understand," Tobirama nods, raising up, his hand going to land on Hinata's shoulder even as the girl trembles, seemingly not familiar with the feeling of human touch.
He looks directly at the Uchiha boy now, face settling into the same expression of openness and vulnerability, knowing children would hang onto visible emotions more than the meaning of spoken words. "I am going to come closer now," Tobirama says, both hands raising up and closing in on his chest, index fingers curling to signify 'coming'. He was still sure the boy didn't understand his signing--the glare he kept sending at Tobirama's hands had no recognition of the signs he kept making--but he had to have the child become accustomed to the idea of speaking the Senju signs.
Maybe the boy knew more about the Uchiha blind script. Tobirama wanted to check that--the boy's condition was as tragic as it was intriguing, and Tobirama never let go of his fascinations of a subject he was curious about studying.
"H-he is just going to help, Sasuke-kun," Hinata pipes in, her fingers back at pulling at the fabric on her chest. "H-he healed Kakashi-sensei before."
The boy's eyes light up--Tobirama isn't sure who Kakashi is, going through so many hurt shinobi that he had stopped registering their names or faces at some point; apparently, Kakashi's name was enough to let the kid become less wary, his shoulders still tense but his face more determined than afraid. Tora was looking at him, visible concern creasing her muzzle.
"One wrong move, Senju," she had warned him, taking a step forward as if marking the territory around the Uchiha child as her own.
"I understand, Tora," is Tobirama's only response as he finally raises to his feet.
He takes slow and careful steps towards the bedframe--the girl behind the Uchiha is tense, clinging to his back, her face half-mushed into his shirt. The boy is the opposite--his eyes are never leaving Tobirama's frame, assessing each and every move, worry way too bright on his face.
Tobirama steps around the cat to hover over the child's frame now--the boy looks up, face determined, ready to fight: Tobirama fucking hates this--the dancing around the issue, the lack of knowledge of what had happened between the Senju and the Uchiha clans after his passing--he doesn't have enough data to properly address the situation, to find an optimal approach to the boy that clearly didn't trust him.
He senses the Hyuuga girl--Hinata--close behind him, her steps almost intangible if he wasn't a sensor and a much more experienced shinobi than she was.
"Sasuke-san," Tobirama starts, for the first time ever earning a wide-eyed glance from the child as he goes through signing the letters of the kid's name. "I would need to have access to your shoulder now."
The child hesitates, face bearing no recognition of what Tobirama had just said. It was weird--Tobirama got an impression that the Uchiha child could understand the speech but relied on lip-reading to get himself on par with his conversationalists, gaining more leverage and focus if he could concentrate on lips mouthing words alongside the sound of them being pronounced.
The Uchiha child didn't ever focus on the mouth though--it was always the eyes or the space somewhere between the eyebrows and the forehead, the boy's gaze never leaving it whenever he looked at Mitarashi or Hinata.
It defied the theory that the child needed assistance at understanding what was spoken at him, the boy deafened, struggling to comprehend his superior's orders. From the file that Tobirama had read, Sasuke never had issues understanding his Jonin commander; his teammates and Academy peers would always try to meet his gaze when speaking, initiating eye contact before vocalizing what they wanted to say.
The Uchiha child had always focused on the eyes--or the general area of them, anyway. It was almost like he had somehow managed to invent a new Yamanaka jutsu, Mind Reading available from the distance now, activated by a singular stare; it was not possible that the boy was lip-reading, his understanding of Mitarashi earlier much more advanced than Tobirama would've ever hoped.
Tobirama took a step, then another step, then another step--he was level with Tora now, her gaze never leaving Tobirama, so reminiscent of the heated meetings he would have when Konoha was just founded. He closed in on the Uchiha boy now, arms limp at his sides, showing he has no intentions of hurting the kid.
The girl behind the Uchiha--she looks five, not even old enough to be enrolled in the Academy--glances up, her gaze protective, wariness spreading across her features. The Uchiha boy tries to go for an unimpressed stare, failing at it, a kiddy flower crown on his head softening his expression as he tries to burn holes in Tobirama's face.
Tora steps aside, her entire body prepared to attack, tension never leaving the summon's back.
Tobirama's hands are wavering somewhere in the close vicinity of the child's shoulder, not going to land on the bandages he needed to unwrap; he meets the child's gaze, keeping his expression open, letting the boy know he is not trying to cause any more harm.
"I am going to remove the bandages now," Tobirama says, looking directly into the blacks of the Uchiha's eyes, projecting as much calm as he could, hands staying at the respectful distance as he goes through the careful motions of signing, lips forming words in an attempt to make sure the child understands him.
There is no understanding from the Uchiha's side--his expression doesn't change as if he never registers Tobirama's words, his gaze focused on Tobirama's temple or maybe somewhere higher, his eyebrows or his forehead, an act very familiar to Tobirama--it's a protocol of avoiding the Uchiha eyes that he is aware of from before Konoha days, flimsy protection from the genjutsu, a fail-safe plan to try and keep themselves unassailable from getting trapped by the Sharingan.
Tobirama knew the Uchiha clan was obliterated by one of their own men. Maybe the reluctance to meet the eyes was the precaution the child had after seeing his own world destroyed by one of his own clansmen, Sharingan bright-red in the attacker's eye sockets, genjutsu cast over the child.
It didn't explain how the focus, devoted to anything but the eyes, managed to help the boy understand what was being said.
It could be a sensor thing--awareness spread around, acutely conscious of the chakra flares, emotions bright against his senses. It would make sense--Tobirama was the same, picking up on the nature of conversations without even focusing on them: could the Uchiha child be a powerful sensor then, the hindrance of his abilities to speak countered by the chakra awareness he had possessed, giving him all the information he needed without the need to speak?
Could he be a half-breed, a Yamanaka bastard that had inevitably developed the Mind Transmission technique past what was possible, Sharingan amplifying the power of entering and possessing the minds of the others, thoughts understood in sharp palpitations of brain pulses, something unconsciously developed by an abandoned and orphaned child?
Tobirama didn't know. He only had so much time to figure it out: he didn't have the opportunity to dissect the last Uchiha, to find out how his mind worked--he knew the child could understand the speech to a degree when staring at the speaker's face, never lip-reading, always looking at the eyes.
It was fascinating--a probable mix of bloodlines of two powerful clans living in Konoha.
Tobirama couldn't allow himself to get involved in this more than he already was--not without sacrificing the time and effort that could go towards helping the kid.
Tora hissed as Tobirama's fingers connected with the boy's neck: he had twitched, his wary eyes never leaving Tobirama's, conflict of emotions evident on the childish face.
The cursed seal was a work of art--Tobirama could appreciate the beauty of it. It was a fascinating combination of a slave seal and something else, tied to Keirakukei, suppressing the natural chakra but amplifying what was left by a foreign source, burning bright in the user's body--the seal was something that could alter, change, mutate the user's chakra, making them stronger, burning out their life energy as they would keep using their curse--kind of like Sharingan, the Mangekyo blinding its users, driving them mad over years of exposure.
It was intricate work, that seal that was on the boy's shoulder. Tobirama desperately wanted more time to break the formula and find ways to backtrack to the initial process of sealing the curse, intrigued by the ways the mark would've been formed, curious how it would affect the user from the moment the mark was just put, all up to the point the mark is overused and exhausted on the host's body.
He presses his fingertips into the child's neck after he had untangled the wrappings: Tobirama is acutely aware of other chakra signatures around him--three children, a summon, five ANBU lingering outside the window. He is feeling up the inflamed spot where the mark was left, trying to sense how much of an effort was put into placing the seal on the kid.
It seems like the effect of the mark was instantaneous--the same thing he had felt from Mitarashi-san before, when he was studying her own cursed seal: the seals are dangerous, eating at chakra whenever they were used, burning through the host's Keirakukei the moment the mark was placed.
It is a wonder both Mitarashi-san and the Uchiha boy had survived through the sealing process. If Tobirama could give away any grim guesses, he'd say that there was a one-in-ten survival rate to the process of placing the curse, its effect corrupting the target's chakra, slave seal's effect bright and mind-bending where the pain couldn't force the person's will down.
It's a magnificent work. Tobirama couldn't have made a finer curse for keeping control of a prisoner than the seal he was looking at now.
It didn't mean he wasn't horrified that someone had enough power to wield such magnificent fuuinjutsu techniques, so quick in their sealing even Mito would be jealous. Tobirama was so afraid of this curse successfully used on someone else--someone outside of Konoha, tying the body's essence and chakra by a slave seal, perverting the entire nature of the user by corrupting it with the power that led to the user's ultimate destruction.
The Uchiha boy didn't seem to be the one to pick violence over his own or his comrades' peace--at least if his actions up to this point were any indicator. Tobirama was glad of that. Who knows what would've gone wrong were the boy even a little more enticed by the feeling of hatred, abhorrence, or revenge.
The fact that he wasn't feeling any of that could've been the only thing that kept him sane and alive, his mind still responsive and mindful to human emotions.
Tobirama had pressed his palm into the child's shoulder, gaining a full-body shudder, terror oh-so-familiar on the child's face, the boy's eyes wide as Tobirama had pushed his chakra into the seal; the Uchiha's face was pained, something that would be synonymous with torture clear in his features, mouth gasping for oxygen as the child kept trying to gain leverage over the curse, the mark throbbing under Tobirama's palm.
Tobirama hears gasps and screams of children around him--he could feel the pain of sharp claws digging into his midsection, Tora's paws scrambling to get Tobirama away from the cat's choking master, the boy gasping under Tobirama's chakra, cursed seal throbbing and so close to activating fully if Tobirama wasn't careful with his chakra control.
He pushes more chakra into the seal and stands there, rigid, looking into the unseeing eyes of the Uchiha boy, the child's breathing shallow as he tried to fight against the seal's effects.
I am sorry, Tobirama would've said if he was a better man.
This is for the best, Tobirama would've said if he had more time to find out how to communicate with the child.
He presses harder into the seal, and the world explodes around him, burning Tobirama in the red-hot bonfire.
Notes:
pulled a fucking muscle writing this chapter, fuck Senju bros, why these bitches gotta be so hard to write
IMO Tobirama would sure try to help Sasuke, but he is also a man that does NOT give enough of a fuck about people unless he is already attached to them. also, his Uchiha-loathing-thing FOR SURE would not just disappear after Konoha's founding.anyway, congratulations, y'all survived my fucking Konoha Crush arc, I can't BELIEVE it is over
DISREGARDING whatever is written above: it's filler chapter time. if you have any arcs/fillers/flashbacks from canon, or just ideas you wanna see realised in this fic, do not hesitate to write those in the comments. I am going on a binge of writing _just_ crack for the next foreseeable future bc Tobirama's POV hurt my brain in fifteen different ways
Chapter 46: Genin Days, Part 5
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke scoffs at the man that was standing across the desk, his expression bored, hands stuffed into the pockets of his standard Adult Ninja uniform. Spacebuns is shuffling somewhere behind him, darting between the shelves, her broken arm and wrapped-up leg not in the least hindering her movements: she had been unable to sit down for the past four hours or so, ever since their shift at the quartermaster's desk had started, the woman that manned the resupply of all-things-ninja still bedridden in the hospital.
Sasuke doesn't get Spacebuns. What was so fascinating in looking at hundred different kunai over and over again? They have been stationed here for the better half of the week; she should just calm the fuck down already and stop drooling over fifteen different swords that were laying in a pile in the corner of the room.
He had met Spacebuns once before this--before the Chuunin exams started, in the hallway with that dumb idiot that tried to attack Sasuke over nothing. He and Kid guy had some weird dynamic Sasuke didn't really want to dive deep into; they both tried to proclaim Sasuke to be their rival while Spacebuns just stood behind and violently blushed while sneaking glances at Sasuke.
It was a truly horrible experience to live through.
Sasuke haven't seen Zombie Eyed Boy and Kid guy since the exams had started--they were probably fine, because Naruto had come crashing into Sasuke's house yesterday to announce that he is going on a mission with Guy guy and his team of horrible ninja children.
Spacebuns was supposed to be their teammate, but she was too hurt to leave the village; Naruto was a fucking oddity, his bruises healing up within a day. Sasuke had a suspicion ninja medics kept him in the hospital for the sake of formality after that brief meeting with Lanky--Sasuke was not as lucky, his bruises and a broken leg a massive hindrance almost a week after the invasion.
He had finally learnt that the village was not, in fact, overtaken by the enemy--they had somehow beaten down the attackers and were now extremely shorthanded on staff to fill in some administrative ninja roles. Sasuke and Spacebuns having actual broken limbs did not matter--they were awake and coherent but they were too weak to go and take missions to get more money for the village's hypothetical treasury; sitting down and giving out weapons and new ninja sandals to exhausted-looking adults was the most they could do.
He believed they should've been left in the hospital--come on, one of Spacebuns' eyes was so swollen she was practically mimicking Lanky at this point--but the village was supposedly so short-staffed that they couldn't let any awake ninja slack off.
Stupid militaristic state. Sasuke fucking despised living here.
Sakura was the least hurt out of his team--the village just put her and some older ninjas into a squad and sent them out to do more missions while Sasuke sulked in the quartermaster's office, spending twelve hours behind the desk, getting a whole ass free hour to go back to the hospital to get prodded by the Water Zombie.
Sasuke didn't trust him--he thinks he never will. Each meeting Sasuke had spent with Water Zombie, the man just staring intently at Sasuke's shoulder, drawing out some stupid shapes in the scrolls or on Sasuke's body, feeling chakra writhing where Water Zombie's palm was hovering over Sasuke's neck, was pure fucking torture--when the Zombie first looked at Sasuke's weird cursed tattoo he had blacked out, falling off the bed just as Sasuke's shoulder got pierced with an invisible knife, twisted pain bright in his skin, the aftermath of it lingering for the rest of the day.
Unfortunately, Water Zombie did not die--which was a shame, because if there's one person Sasuke wouldn't feel especially bad about killing, it would be Water Zombie. The asshole was ridiculously strong--Sasuke remembers the water dragon that Ninja Stripper tried to stop (Sasuke reluctantly admits that the jutsu Ninja Stripper had cast--another parasitical dragon head growing at the side, tearing at its own body--was cool), so maiming the man with just a singular touch to Sasuke's skin felt like finally getting retribution for all the pain he had caused to Sasuke and the rest of the village.
Every single (daily) meeting with Water Zombie was torturous. Sasuke was usually crowded into the corner, Water Zombie's terrifying eyes, burning with cold impassive fire, trained on Sasuke's face, hands flying in signs as two-to-three Medic Ninjas stood around, sometimes holding Sasuke down--unnecessary, it's not like Sasuke could fucking run away with his broken leg--and acting as unofficial translators for Water Zombie's lack of captions. Water Zombie would usually say something, and then, when Sasuke would absolutely refuse to react to whatever the man had communicated, one or the other Ninja Medic would reiterate the same phrase for Sasuke to grasp onto; Sasuke hated the look it had earned him from the Zombie because he had felt like he was this close to just getting knocked out and dissected for some twisted pleasure of his almost-captor.
He was feeling like the Zombie was catching onto the fact Sasuke didn't speak Japanese. It was a horrifying thought. Sasuke needs to become more subtle at his captions-reading.
At some point--halfway through day two of pointless hospital meetings--Sasuke had realised that hand signs Water Zombie was making were not, in fact, some slow-acting jutsus. For some reason, Water Zombie always spoke while folding his hands into signs--it was probably a weird aftermath of, you know, using ninja magic to constantly kill people, and now he couldn't stop trying to almost-murder everyone he spoke to. Lack of captions was confusing--Sasuke thought that maybe the text was somewhere underneath the blue tunic the guy wore; he had activated his Sharingan once to stare at the man only to nearly collapse on the floor from a flare of pain spreading from his shoulder, choking for breath as he struggled to see.
He didn't use his Sharingan since then. Or anything else that used his chakra, actually. It was clear whatever was done to him rendered Sasuke absolutely fucking useless at weaving ninja magic without passing out, and Sasuke was not going to try and copy Lanky at nearly dying after casting more than two jutsus in a row.
Meetings with Water Zombie were useless, but they did bring some clarity into the situation Sasuke found himself in: he had found out the hospital didn't have enough free space to house all the injured ninjas (which was probably the case why Sasuke was kicked out the moment he wasn't feeling half-dead); he now knew some weird overlord of their country was in the village, threatening to start a war with some other nation; he knew that Water Zombie was a fucking president, the second stone head Sasuke used to lounge on so often, its spiky hair, oh-so-carefully sculpted out of rock, a nice shady spot to nap under if he wanted to get away from Naruto's whining.
Sasuke is never going back to sit on the second president's head anymore. If anything, he is going to take after Naruto, and buy as much paint as he can to draw a massive penis all over the face's forehead. Fuck the second president--Water Zombie, he didn't earn the right to be addressed any other way.
Naruto liked to lounge on the fourth head; Sasuke had to admit it had also provided a nice shadowy spot from the spikes of the president's hair, but it was not the same as the second head. Maybe he would need to switch to sitting on top of Naruto's president's monument.
Why Water Zombie had to come back from whatever is the equivalent of Ninja Hell, fucking up Sasuke's life in the process? Sasuke wasn't even sure how Water Zombie was still alive--the whole idea of people capable of being resurrected had hurt his head in so many different ways that Sasuke wanted to vomit.
Today, when he had made it to the hospital before his shift had started, Sasuke had nearly bumped into some old guy, almost falling down where he was trying to keep himself upright on one leg, still not quite sure how to use his crutches. The guy was speaking to the Water Zombie, both men clearly bickering about something, voices cold and seething with not-quite-released rage. There were Masked Cultists around, standing at attention--Sasuke could feel them looking at him without seeing their faces underneath their masks; he tried to make himself as small as possible, almost darting away from the room only to be caught by one of the Ninja Medics, the woman putting a steady palm on Sasuke's healthy shoulder.
The moment the men had noticed Sasuke was in the room they had shut up, both of their faces turned in Sasuke's direction. Water Zombie had greeted Sasuke the same way he always did: he had brought his palm to his temple and saluted like Sasuke was some kinda general, before going to fold his hands into an arrangement of signs that Sasuke didn't recognize.
The old guy just stared at Sasuke like he had half a mind to just kick him. He had a bandage wrapped around his head, hiding away his eye--is eye injury a commonplace thing in the Magic Ninja World? Whatever,--one of his arms tucked away into the robe he wore. He had a ridiculous x-shaped scar on his chin--it almost looked like it was carved out deliberately--and a cane he was using to keep himself upright, kinda like Sasuke with his crutches.
Sasuke didn't like the old man. He gave him hibbie-jibbies, a desire to just tuck himself away to hide from the one-eyed glare. Sasuke had never met the old guy before; why was he looking at Sasuke like he hated him? What did Sasuke even do to make the old guy act like such an asshole, hatred tangible in a singular stare?
Sasuke, for the first time in his short (or long?) life, had hoped Naruto was nearby. He didn't understand why the idiot was picked for some kinda mission that should've been at the very least a C-rank, taking the dumbass away from the village. Naruto was so excited about going on a mission, too--he had woken Sasuke up to tell him that the team Naruto was put in would be leaving in an hour, some secret objective days worth of travel, Naruto gone for a week at the very least.
Sasuke didn't like it. He wouldn't be there to protect the idiot from making more stupid decisions, and Sakura wouldn't be there to protect the idiot from making even more stupid decisions, and Lanky was bedridden which meant he was hurt super bad because he still wasn't released from the hospital.
Sasuke had half a mind to just dump Fugly into Naruto's arms because the horrendous-looking cat was pretty strong and, for some reason, dead-set on protecting Sasuke. Sasuke tried to ignore Fugly as best as he could but it was a struggle-and-a-half because Fugly could speak now, and the cat just followed Sasuke around his house, whining something about demons, rivals, and trees, and Sasuke did not want to hear anything about all of the things listed above: the possible existence of demons in the Magic Ninja World made him want to cry; trees were of no concern; 'rival' was a word closely associated with Guy guy, Kid guy, and Zombie Eyed Boy--Sasuke would like to not think about any of them when he was in the comfort of his own house, the building somehow surviving through the invasion, the entire district standing untouched.
Fugly would never go with Naruto, though. It--the cat--somehow despised Naruto even more now, muttering once something about having to "deal with two rivals"--which, by the way, wasn't appreciated by Sasuke at all because he woke up way too early in the morning, face mushed into his pillow, arm slung over the dinosaur stuffy, Fugly a menacing shape in the doorway, its back turned towards Sasuke like the cat was guarding his room against possible attackers. Sasuke was dead-set on ignoring Fugly because talking animals were such a weird concept; talking animals, understanding Sasuke, was even worse because now he would have to deal with the idea of animals somehow speaking English. Fugly's aversion to dealing with Naruto was stupid, and if the dumb cat decided to stop tolerating Naruto's existence all of a sudden, Sasuke was going to give Fugly the silent treatment.
There was just too much shit to deal with without focusing on the topic of talking animals. Sasuke would come back to that issue, eventually, when he doesn't need to worry about Naruto and Sakura going out of the village, Lanky half-dead, Water Zombie ever-present at Sasuke's side, invasion's aftermath still bright on his mind.
Now, back at the quartermaster's desk, Sasuke at least didn't have enough time to think much about the horror waiting for him in his own house (Fugly) or the hospital (Water Zombie). Ninja Adults kept coming over and over again, requesting items, more often than not looking for something truly fucking bizarre that Sasuke had never heard of before (spiky chain? A massive fan? Heated underwear? Really?), albeit the requests made Spacebuns' eyes light up like it was her birthday.
The bored-looking guy in front of Sasuke had come over to request a new weapons pouch, but every single thing Spacebuns kept bringing forward was violently rejected by the asshole. He kept finding things that were wrong with one pouch or another--this one looked too battered, that one wasn't as big as he'd like, the other one was too small to fit all of his kunai--all while looking down at fuming Sasuke and mildly frustrated Spacebuns like they were a waste of space.
All of those fucking pouches were the same size. Sasuke was itching to strangle the condescending motherfucker.
Bored Asshole was now looking at another pouch, turning it around, fingers picking at some threads that were sticking out of its seams. He turned his gaze upwards like he was the one that was suffering right now, then looked down, thin lips twisted into a frown; he settled the pouch on the table with a grim sort of finality.
'This one looks like it would burst at its seams,' Bored Asshole's oily forehead had said. 'Honestly, it feels like you just keep all the good pouches somewhere in the back. It would be easier if I just went and checked myself.'
Fuck no, Sasuke thinks, a quiet growl escaping his throat. This slimy-looking moron looked like if he'd be let into the storage area, he'd definitely steal something; Sasuke and Spacebuns wouldn't be able to prove anything when faced against someone with a higher ninja rank.
'--ll the pouches that we got,' Spacebuns says, scowling, text minuscule under her forehead protector. 'You are free to go and buy a new pouch from the supply store if you don't like any of these.'
Bored Asshole bristles, baring his teeth, sneering, taking one step forward. 'You little shit,' the man's captions say, 'do you think money grows on trees, huh? Do you think I can go and afford replacements for my gear like I have daddy's trust fund waiting for me in my pocket?' he looks at Sasuke as he says that, disgust clear on his face. 'You are preventing a shinobi from doing his duties for the village; this is treason, all of you brats should be r--'
"Oi," Sasuke warns him, because even if they were from the same village, it didn't mean this fucker wouldn't just randomly attack them--he was perfectly healthy, and Sasuke and Spacebuns were so banged up that they were forced into the position of glorified storage guards. If Bored Asshole were to strike them, Sasuke would not be able to fight back much--he still wasn't given a green light on using chakra, and Spacebuns, despite actively jumping around on one foot, sometimes missed picking up stuff, her depth perception fucked by her swollen eye.
Sasuke tensed, his senses going haywire. This is not the invasion, he tried to remind himself. They are relatively safe. If Bored Asshole is going to attack, Sasuke can maybe holler for help, and some passerby can come over to see what's the ruckus all about. Yes, Sasuke had decided, he is going to screech like a child, and even if it hurts his dignity, at the very least he won't get hurt even more, backstabbed by some random ninja adult Sasuke had never even met, and--
A voice rings across the room, and Bored Asshole turns around, away from where Sasuke was about to vibrate out of his skin, Spacebuns tense at his side. Sasuke's eyes trail to the new intruder; he is already trying to plan for possible counterattacks in case the new visitor would side with Bored Asshole--Sasuke had no chance battling away two people, and then both of the intruders would go into the storage area, and then both of them would beat Sasuke and Spacebuns up for not conjuring a new fancy pouch, and then--
'--what do you think you're doing?' is written across Pretty Face's forehead as he frowns, one hand pressing multiple boxes tucked to his chest, the other arm put on his hip the same way he always did it when he scolded someone during the class.
Bored Asshole stutters something out, all bravado gone from his voice, Pretty Face looking grimmer and grimmer as he stared the man down from the doorway.
'I asked what you were doing, crowding on children like that,' Pretty Face narrows his eyes. 'Weren't you supposed to be back at the janitorial suppliers'? Why would you ever need a weapons pouch for sitting down on your ass?'
Sasuke sees the rigid line of Bored Asshole's shoulders tensing up with every new word Pretty Face says. The asshole says something back, sounding defensive, his hands balling into fists; Pretty Face just looks unimpressed, his free hand going to push the slipping boxes into their previous position.
'You didn't even go into the field in the past month, Zaji,' Pretty Face sounds exasperated as he says that, rolling his eyes, looking more pissed off than Sasuke had ever seen him be during his time in the Academy. 'If you tore through your weapons pouch, it was entirely your fault,' Pretty Face looks like he is battling against scowling, too nice to show how frustrated he is in Sasuke's and Spacebuns' presence. 'Now go, or I will notify Tsuzumi-san that you are slacking off. Again.'
Bored Asshole doesn't look bored anymore as he rigidly walks out, not even turning around to look at the desk again or pick up the torn pouch he had brought with him, Pretty Face stepping aside to make way for the man. Pretty Face takes another moment to look the Asshole's way, his head turned away from Sasuke, and then he turns back and beams with the power of thousand suns, and--and Sasuke thinks he is melting.
"Iruka-sensei!" Sasuke hears from his side where Spacebuns throws her arms up, sounding like all tension was now gone from her body, excitement washing over her beaten up features.
Pretty Face smiles so brightly that Sasuke wants to close his eyes and curl onto himself just to calm himself down. 'Tenten, Sasuke,' Pretty Face strides forward, eyes bright, looking pretty much the same as he did the first day Sasuke had met him--albeit his forehead protector was gone now, a big puffy patch of cotton padding whatever injury he had sustained to his temple. 'Heard you guys were stuck at the quartermaster's desk; brought you lunches. Desk duty can be exhausting sometimes.'
Holy shit, Sasuke thinks. Pretty Face is an actual angel. Lanky should be hanging out with Pretty Face instead of Guy guy--or maybe both of them should be hanging out with Pretty Face because his influence would just instantaneously make everything right, restoring peace and order in the universe.
Maybe Sasuke can pressure Lanky into marrying Pretty Face, as a clan head, just so he can keep the man closer and make sure nothing ever happens to him. He will just let Pretty Face pick whatever building in Sasuke's neighbourhood the man even remotely fancied. There were too many houses anyway; it's not like Sasuke had ever tried going inside any buildings other than his own, regardless.
He doesn't even go into some rooms in his own house, feeling like throwing up whenever he entered two other bedrooms or the giant what-looked-liked training hall.
He needed to figure out if Ninja World had vacuum cleaners. The dust layer near those rooms was getting horrendous, and Fugly was sneezing all the time as the cat walked around--Sasuke didn't need even more reminders of the feline being in his general vicinity.
Pretty Face places two boxes in front of Sasuke and Spacebuns, his free hand going to flick at Spacebuns' nose, ruffling Sasuke's hair after, all while Sasuke battled against the desire to screech out in delight.
Abort the mission, Sasuke thinks, his face feeling like it is heating up with the power rivalling his fire jutsu. Pretty Face should never make it to Sasuke's neighbourhood. Sasuke would become a useless pile of goo if he has to see Pretty Face on a daily basis again.
The man laughs, looking carefree even as Sasuke can see the weight of something hanging heavy behind his eyes. 'I am off to deliver some more bento boxes to other students,' he cuts off, looking embarrassed for a second, 'ah, ex-students of mine. Quite a lot of you are stuck on desk duty now,' he smiles again then, looking at stunned Sasuke and Spacebuns. 'I am very proud of you. You have made very good shinobi.'
Sasuke feels like punching himself in the face just so he doesn't suddenly start crying or whatever.
'It was good to see you, Tenten. You should visit more often. Two years is too long of not seeing you lot,' Pretty Face says as the girl says something in response, sounding excited. 'Glad you are doing well too, Sasuke,' Sasuke wasn't doing well but he will let it slide, for Pretty Face.
Pretty Face takes the same certified Mom Stance as he had executed earlier today, with the Asshole still present in the room. 'Eat the food now, before it gets cold,' he scolds but his face is still brimming with happiness, so clearly glad to see Sasuke and Spacebuns alive that Sasuke thinks the man is about to explode. 'Got these things to deliver before I'm back to my shift again,' Pretty Face pats the top of the boxes he still held close to his chest, later waving in the direction of the desk. 'Take care of each other!'
Sasuke numbly nods, hands gripping the box in front of him, jaw slack and face flushed as he watched Pretty Face move away and out of the room, quickly leaving the building like he was in a rush.
Spacebuns says something and Sasuke turns to look at her, powered by an instinct alone, seeing her gleeful and sly face as she grins at him, cheeks already stuffed with rice, the eye that wasn't swollen gleaming with mischief. 'You got it bad, don't you?' she asks, clearly reiterating what she had said before, her elbow going to mush into Sasuke's side as he scowls, defiantly turning away from her, deciding that he is not going to look at the girl until he finishes his portion, or until another Ninja Adult comes into the room to requests some more supplies from them both.
Spacebuns gotta shut up. He remembers how she looked at Dog Doctor when she came into the shop, looking for a replacement flak jacket. Spacebuns had no leg to stand on when it came to awkward staring.
Sasuke stuffs his mouth with beans and defiantly ignores Spacebuns' delighted laughter.
Notes:
thanks for all the ideas for possible fillers I could use; the next however-many chapters before I will force Chuunin Exams to proceed are going to be just that >:D
notapieceofcake drew fanart for this fic and I am actually fucking reeling? holy shit. this is great; Sasuke does need more chapters featuring cats bullying him into submission, what a fantastic idea, tysm!!
Chapter 47: Genin Days, Part 6
Notes:
Hello there.
UPD as of 25th Feb 2022: I revised stuff from previous chapters/managed the order of some fillers/betaed this chpt as well.
Wanted to warn you guys: this fic is going on a temporary hiatus for god knows how long. I work in Kyiv and, yeah.
Chapter Text
Someone has been following Sasuke.
He should've noticed that earlier.
He was shuffling through the streets, rubble from the invasion haphazardly moved away by the civilians that lived in the district. The only shop to survive past the attack was so far away from his house that it was painful how long the trip to get groceries started to become--especially with how clumsy he was with the crutches: Sasuke was seriously considering stocking up on Naruto's disgusting ramen cups, sitting it out until the vendor next to his place fixes up his stand.
Sasuke's neighbourhood had stores, too--abandoned and boarded up, windows dusty or broken. He had walked around here plenty in the past year--there were tailor shops, bookstores, weaponsmith huts and vegetable stands, all in a completely pitiful state, long unused and abandoned. Sasuke genuinely wondered why no one would come to his district to reopen the stores--it was such a waste of space, and if he was still kind of against people starting to live in the empty houses around him because it just--felt weird, for some reason, nagging feeling of wrongness sitting in the back of his mind, he'd really appreciate not having to take long detours to pick up some tomatoes from the other side of the village.
He noticed someone was following him after he was gone from another Torture Session with Water Zombie--this time he was not allowed to wash away the painted symbols on his body, keeping them until the next meeting.
Sasuke's entire side itched.
He had scowled at the Zombie the entire time that he spent drawing out squiggly shapes, the man's eyes intently focused on Sasuke's healing neck, sometimes darting to the scroll to check his notes on whatever he was working on. Boob Lady was also there, maddeningly cheerful, sitting with her shirt stripped off, her shoulder already painted into an arrangement of symbols that formed something like an off-put sun.
Why was she so fucking cheerful about sitting through such a long session of just shrill silence as Water Zombie worked on whatever was there on their necks, Sasuke didn't know. Boob Lady was batshit crazy, stripping so fast that it made Sasuke hide his face away in shame, eyes averting from the woman that had no qualms about just standing there, half-naked, in front of some gross dude that was busy doing dumb body-art on them both.
Creepy Old Bastard visited the room again today, earning a pointed look from Water Zombie--Old Bastard hummed at them all before turning around and leaving without saying a word. Water Zombie always looked with great suspicion at Creepy Old Bastard, his eyes focusing on the tucked-away arm, lips mouthing words Sasuke wouldn't understand even if he said them out loud.
Fuck them both. Sasuke was so done with whatever weird tension all ninja adults shared in regards to him and his stupid magic neck gangrene.
Sasuke dodged around a massive block of a fallen wall, civilians setting up a ramp over it that Sasuke now struggled to climb. This was getting fucking ridiculous--he still had to go and finish his half of the quartermaster's desk shift in the evening, Spacebuns getting switched for some random guy with a high auburn ponytail, yellow eyes deceptively friendly as they stared in Sasuke's direction. The guy looked maybe three years older than Sasuke; he wasn't hurt at all--it almost looked like he was a civilian, staying out of the conflict--if it wasn't for his headband, shining bright on his forehead, Sasuke would assume he was exactly that. The fact that Spacebuns was just pulled from her spot and reshuffled somewhere else was weird--the new guy arrived just yesterday and said he will be manning the desk with Sasuke now, smiling in a weirdly subdued way, deep eyebags prominent on his face. It felt like the new guy didn't know how to emote at all, stretching his lips in a textbook example of a smile, not a single other feature on his face shifting into anything even remotely friendly-looking.
Yet another weird ninja half-midget for Sasuke to be wary of. Which was great. Absolutely nothing to worry about.
When he finally made it to the store, there was a massive line to the entrance, people coming to claim some fresh produce out of all different corners of the village. Sasuke could even see some foreigners, a headband with three ovals instead of Konoha's half-assed spiral bright on some woman's waist, her arms crossed over her chest as a man with a blonde bob similar to hers stood next to her, quietly talking to her, smirking as the woman just got more and more frustrated with him, her face contorting with anger.
Sasuke stood at the end of the line, right behind some old woman that was perching herself up on her cane. He did a weird little dance of trying to wriggle his hand into his pocket to see how much money he still had--he had to go and do laundry this week; Sasuke does not know how to use the washing machine at his place. It's a weird bottomless pit inside a squared-off wooden box with a singular button, some kinda antique Sasuke is scared of touching because of the noises it makes--he goes to the laundromat that Naruto favours because the owner is never there, thus never antagonizing the idiot for some dumb petty reasons Sasuke is yet to figure out. He had to dump pretty much all of his shirts into washing, not having enough time to do laundry between missions and, you know, literal fucking war happening in the past few weeks.
He seriously needs to figure out where to go to buy new clothes. His arrangement of blue wide-collared shirts is getting pretty banged up at this point. It was fucking dumb that he didn't own anything besides that--even Naruto had different shirts with nonsensical prints, featuring frogs, spirals, and, horrifyingly, humanized ramen cups.
Sasuke kinda missed him. No, he corrected himself, getting ridiculously angry; he was pissed at Naruto for being a reckless idiot, and if he was with some other team, with Guy guy leading them, there was no way Guy guy was reasonable enough to prevent Naruto from going berserk again. For fuck's sake, Zombie Eyed Boy was there with Naruto this time around, and that guy was fucking crazy--he'd kill Naruto in one go if the idiot frustrates him in one way or another.
Sasuke kept thinking about scenarios of various disasters dumbass can get himself into throughout his entire trip to the shop, anxiously shifting the bag with fresh vegetables from one hand to another as he shuffled back to his house. Sakura was also gone somewhere--she was much more reliable in terms of, you know, staying safe and all, but she was as fucking stupid as Naruto was--just look at how she acted around Ino. If there was something to frustrate her, she would just go and try to solve the problem with her fists, which would be fucking troublesome if the problem is stronger than her. She kept getting more and more reckless after the Wave mission; Sasuke didn't really understand why, and he didn't know why no one had addressed that yet. It was like she wanted to get hurt--it pissed Sasuke off because his stupid midget teammates were becoming as unhinged as the rest of the ninjas, and he didn't want to be the sole voice of reason in their team.
He had almost forgotten about someone following him right up until he made it back to his neighbourhood, rapidly blinking, seeing figures standing in front of the shrine. Sasuke had thrown a blanket over it at some point, still unable to look at the photos without feeling the stupid urge to cry--the blanket was gone now, piled on the floor, five people standing around the makeshift altar. One person had their head bent, hands clasped together, slightly bowing forward; the rest of the procession just stood stiffly around, blocking access to Sasuke's house. Sasuke had turned around to see another silhouette half-hidden behind the tree, not really trying to be inconspicuous now, just calmly standing there as Sasuke started to simultaneously panic and get frustrated.
Masked Cultists--it was them, stupid uniform not really blending with the trees, tanned skin of their shoulders and upper arms standing out against their grey uniform. It seems like one of those fuckers was following Sasuke around for the entire day--he scowled at the Cultist, taking in the porcelain mask, expression or intentions unreadable on the ninja's face.
Sasuke turns around, taking in the scene before the shrine. Four of the people were Masked Cultists as well--they all stood impassive around the figure in the centre, still bent in some weird prayer, soft voice murmuring something at the arrangement of pictures.
The person in the middle wore black clothes that looked like a bootleg version of whatever Adult Ninjas wore, minus the flak jacket; the person--the man--had his long hair descending down to his waist, framing his face, hiding it from Sasuke. He was half-turned away, quiet murmurs spreading across the silent neighbourhood, Masked Cultists so quiet it's like they were never there.
Sasuke gripped the bag he was holding, the plastic rustling as its contents shifted inside, tomatoes, dill, and eggplants a heavy weight in Sasuke's aching hand. The man turns around them, glancing at Sasuke, and Sasuke freezes up, biting away a curse that threatened to spill from his lips.
Fuck, not another fucking zombie, Sasuke thinks in exasperation, staring at weirdly dead-but-alive eyes, black sclera unnatural where it must be white. The man's face is littered with cracks--even more of them than Sasuke had witnessed in the cave when the zombie had tried to murder Nara Yoshino and Sleepy; it felt like zombie's body was slowly disintegrating, dissipating in the wind--he still looked too real for Sasuke's comfort: seeing actual human skin crack and whither away was fucking horrifying.
Zombie Two's face lights up and he takes a step towards Sasuke, spreading his arms in a weird attempt at hugging him from many feet away; Sasuke staggers, his knee buckling, crutches the only thing preventing him from plummeting to the ground.
Zombie Two says something, and despite his forehead being blessedly clear, no words appear--Sasuke catches the word 'Uchiha' being said, but nothing else the man voices rings a bell; he braces himself, aware that the zombies are allied to the village (probably) but unable to let go of his wariness.
Sasuke takes a step back but it is futile--Zombie Two rushes towards him and Sasuke drops his crutches, unsteadily wavering on one leg, releasing the hold on the bag he was clutching in his hand; he yelps as Zombie Two circles his arms around Sasuke, picking him up, spinning Sasuke around; he tries to claw at Zombie Two's body, fingers digging into the man's sides.
Zombie Two is surprisingly warm. Sasuke struggles in the man's hold as the zombie keeps yapping about something, squeezing Sasuke's bruised ribs. Oh fuck, Sasuke thinks, this is how he dies. He will get strangled by a man triple his own size, massive frame towering over him even as he was mushed into the man's chest; he is going to pass out and no one is going to help him because Masked Cultists are impassive assholes, none of them moving to get Sasuke out of the man's grip. Sasuke has half a mind to just bite at the guy, trying to angle his head to get better access to close his teeth on something that isn't the fabric of the zombie's uniform; he is finally not being spun around anymore but the man still presses Sasuke close to his chest, and--
Is he crying?
Zombie Two is definitely crying; Sasuke can hear and feel the shudders of weeping rippling through the man's body. Sasuke stills in the man's hold, too fucking confused about what was happening right now. He is so dumbfounded that he doesn't know what to even do--Zombie Two sinks to his knees now and Sasuke can finally feel the ground beneath his feet--foot--as he staggers, arms still pinned to his sides, remembering he wanted to get away from the man's crushing hug only way too late--his neck is soaked with tears now where the zombie presses his face into Sasuke's side, ugly sobs rippling through the silence of the street.
Masked Cultists just kind of stare at them both, one of them hesitantly taking a step forward. He says something, text rolling down his shoulder--he is too far away for Sasuke to read anything; whatever that sentence was it's enough for Zombie Two to detach himself from Sasuke, looking up at him with eyes welled with tears, struggling through trying to say something at him.
He then instantly brightens up--what kinda neurotic behaviour is that?--and jumps up, palms pressed into Sasuke's shoulders to steady him in place. Zombie beams at Sasuke, excitedly babbling about something, and when Sasuke doesn't as much as react the zombie's face crumbles again like he is moments away from breaking down again.
Sasuke resigns himself to the second round of ugly wailing.
Zombie Two follows Sasuke home.
He tries to shut the door before the man can enter the house but he puts the foot into Sasuke's doorway; Sasuke is yet again too slow to spin around to slide the door shut.
Zombie Two wrangles the grocery bag out of Sasuke's fingers and struts through his house towards his kitchen like he is familiar with the house's layout, leaving Sasuke for short few moments to just kind of waver in the hallway before hobbling towards the kitchen, feeling angry and confused and a little bit scared.
He doesn't remember much of Zombie Two--his attention in the safehouse was kinda focused on Water Zombie. This man is ridiculously tall--he is taller than Lanky, taller than Water Zombie, and Sasuke thinks even if he climbed Naruto's shoulders, and Sakura climbed his, they would barely be level with the guy's collarbone.
When he gets to the kitchen, fuming, the guy is busy fumbling with Sasuke's kettle, seemingly unsure how it worked. There is one fucking button, Sasuke wants to groan. How come the dude can pretty much destroy half the village but fail to navigate a fucking kettle is mindboggling--Sasuke wants to wrestle his kitchen appliance out of the man's hold and kick him out, but he is scared to approach him, with how fucking deranged the guy was--he might scoop Sasuke up for another embrace to start crying rivers over his body for zero reasons again.
The man finally figured out where the button on the kettle was if the sound of boiling water was any indicator--he is now holding Sasuke's bag and stuffs vegetables and ramen packs around the kitchen, insufferably knowing where everything was supposed to go.
The fucking gall of the guy--Sasuke wants to fucking kick him, but he only has one healthy leg; he is not ready to give up his only way of running (or jumping) away from the man in case he goes berserk again.
Masked Cultists linger in the doorway behind Sasuke, their body language projecting that they were as unsure of what the fuck was happening as Sasuke was. Sasuke isn't even certain how to approach kicking the man out; it's not like he can just drag him out and dump him on the porch, sliding the door shut just like Sasuke is used to doing with Naruto when the dumbass overstayed his welcome. He can't throw a kunai, too; he can't use his jutsus--he'll either damage his own fucking kitchen or get attacked back by the man whose mood swings were absolutely fucking horrendous.
When the kettle is finally done boiling the water, Zombie Two dashed around the kitchen in a whirlwind of long hair, eventually placing a bowl with ramen--he deposited the contents of a cup into a dish and sprinkled it with some greens Sasuke had bought--and two cups of tea onto the table, one evidently for Sasuke, and the other for himself.
Zombie Two gestures at the table, grinning.
Sasuke considers his options yet again.
He decides against running away--he would be too slow, and Masked Cultists will definitely catch him. He can't flip over the table in an angry outburst--not only does he not want to later clean up the ramen water from the floor, but that also might piss the man off--who knows what he would do in his weirdly bipolar state of mind.
Sasuke takes careful steps towards the table.
It seems like a correct decision--the guy beams and takes a seat, his massive hands cupping his mug. He falters when Sasuke stumbles over his feet, trying to deposit himself into a seating position, but when the man tries to raise up Sasuke growls, instantly becoming afraid of getting punched across the room; the guy just sits down again, a sheepish smile creasing his cracked face.
This is so fucking bizarre, Sasuke thinks.
He needs Lanky to move in with him as soon as possible. He can protect Sasuke if any other person decides to just ambush him in his own house.
The next ten minutes is just tense silence, Sasuke carefully eating noodles all while never moving his watchful gaze from Zombie Two's face, the man just smiling at him from across the table. Sasuke kinda feels like a hostage in his own house, force-fed food he doesn't even really enjoy, watched over by a psychopath that had evidently entered Sasuke's property and got familiarized with it before he got home.
Where the fuck was Fugly? The cat was usually extra fucking protective of its territory; it never let Naruto in without hissing like a fucking snake.
Did Masked Cultists kill the cat? Not that Sasuke was too attached to it, but it still felt like an invasion of his own property--if someone was to strangle the feline, it would be Sasuke getting retribution for Fugly one day killing the idiot for barging in at an ungodly hour of the morning.
He is not left wondering for too long--Sasuke hears the cat before he sees it.
Fugly's spine is arched, fur standing up in uncared-for spikes, tail raised up. The cat hisses where it is perched on a windowsill, unseeing eyes trained in the zombie's direction, the man noticing the cat only when it's too late--Fugly jumps forward, sharp claws aiming for zombie's face, shrill cry loud and bright in the quiet room.
Sasuke feels Masked Cultists move forward but Zombie Two just--casually snatches the cat out of the air, tucking it to his chest, one arm supporting its body, the other tucked under the cat's muzzle, restraining it from biting at the man's fingers.
It's kinda impressive--Sasuke tries to remember the position Fugly is held in for future use.
"Master," Fugly wheezes, its gaze darting between Sasuke and the zombie. "Why would you invite him here again."
Sasuke didn't invite him anywhere. He had never invited Zombie Two to his house; he is certainly going to take measures to never allow this to happen again.
He holds his chopsticks halfway to his mouth, gaping as the man lovingly scratched behind the cat's ear, cooing, earning angry hisses from Fugly.
"I will kill you this time, Hashirama," Fugly says, trying to wrangle its body out of the man's hold. "I failed my master before, but I won't fail him now."
Sasuke stares, unimpressed, as Fugly struggles in the hold some more. Zombie is just chattering to the cat now, clearly sounding amazed, happy eyes darting between Sasuke and the feline he kept choking close to his chest.
What is he so cheerful about? The cat just threatened to murder him.
Sasuke chalks it up to the neurosis the zombie was suffering from.
Fugly manages to wrangle one of its paws out of the man's hold, slashing at him--he dodges it, laughing, rubbing his fingers over the cat's receding fur.
"Master," Fugly chokes. "Help."
Sasuke bends down to stuff more noodles into his mouth.
It's unreasonable to go up and try to rescue Fugly out of the zombie's hold. Not only the man would remember Sasuke exists, yet again focusing his stupid happy eyes on him, but he is also much stronger than Sasuke would ever be.
If Sakura's dad was here, Sasuke would probably try to ask him to battle Zombie Two. Both of them were likely evenly matched. Sasuke isn't sure how good Sakura's dad is with jutsus, but he is definitely strong enough to get close to winning an arm-wrestling match again the zombie.
The man is now excitedly chattering to Fugly who refuses to answer, resorting to trying to bite through the zombie's hand with its sharp crooked teeth. Sasuke manages to finish his portion in that time; he is clinging to his cup now, hiding his face in it, warily watching their interactions.
He needs to figure out how to kick the zombie out. Fugly was defeated--the man knew how to restrain it. Sasuke was too weak--there is no way he can win in a fight against this guy. Masked Cultists were of no help; Lanky was in the hospital; Pretty Face was stationed too far away, at the other edge of the village.
Sasuke does the next best thing--he shakily gets up, picks his crutches, and dashes out of the kitchen past the cultists while Zombie Two is distracted.
The guy just won't leave.
Sasuke was hiding in the bathroom, correctly guessing he won't make it upstairs in time to avoid the man. Fugly was scratching at the door from the other side, apparently finally allowed to go from zombie's hold.
Sasuke went to fetch up a kunai he had stashed near the sink, preparing to wait for as long as he must.
Sasuke is drawn out of the bathroom by the smell of food.
He peeks out, instantly getting ambushed by Fugly--he tries to shove the cat away as it chants something about it not being safe, get away, master, run, I will hold him off.
Yeah, right, Sasuke thinks. Run away. He sure can do that, jumping halfway through the hallway before he would get gutted by Masked Cultists.
He peeks back into the kitchen.
Zombie Two is wearing Sasuke's apron that looks comically small on his giant form. He is frying something--the fucking nerve, Sasuke thinks, to use his fucking groceries like that. Whatever it is he is making, it smells delicious, a little bit like something was being deep-fried and seasoned with many spices.
Zombie Two notices Sasuke before he can duck back behind the corner, Masked Cultists nowhere to be seen. He waves at Sasuke, saying something as Fugly sinks its claws into Sasuke's thigh--he twitches, trying to shake the cat off, being utterly unsuccessful at it--he just kinda wobbles in place, hissing in pain, glaring at Fugly with the most killing intent he can muster.
Zombie is dashing across Sasuke's kitchen now, seemingly done with whatever he was cooking, depositing the food onto a plate. He removes the apron, wiping the sweat off of his forehead with the sleeve of his shirt. He plucks up the plate, placing it on the table, beaming at Sasuke and gesturing to come closer.
Sasuke doesn't come closer. In fact, he takes a step back, which is highly encouraged by Fugly who snarls at the man, the cat's body curled in front of Sasuke, looking like the feline is about to strike.
The man's face falls a bit--Sasuke is afraid that another breakdown is about to come--but he corrects himself, taking two large steps towards Sasuke (crossing his entire fucking kitchen while he was at it), bending down, ignoring Fugly's attempts at gutting him again.
The man hugs Sasuke but this time he is a bit gentler about it; the hug is very short, lasting for a few fleeting seconds; he soon detaches himself, smiling even as his eyes are welling up with unshed tears.
Sasuke flinches.
The man says something again, sighing; he gestures with his hand--the motion is not for Sasuke: a Masked Cultist seemingly detaches himself from the wooden wall, appearing out of nowhere. Zombie Two waves at Sasuke, yet again frustratingly happy; he exits the house, leaving the door wide open, which is something only Naruto does--it figures that two assholes that don't give a fuck about personal space would act like they were born in a barn.
Sasuke stares at the doorway for a while longer, hearing the man's booming voice as it sounded further and further away as he strode out of the neighbourhood with his giant legs, making Masked Cultists run after him, trying to match his steps.
He needs to research home security solutions, Sasuke thinks grimly, Fugly going towards the door to snarl at the leaving man, uselessly defensive now that he was gone.
Maybe he can beg Dog Doctor to spare him one of her three dogs. Dogs were good at protecting the household. The bigger the dog, the better.
Sasuke sighs and goes to wash the dishes that the man had left behind.
Whatever was this stuff that Zombie Two had prepared, it was frustratingly good; Sasuke scowled throughout eating the entire portion of deep-fried tofu pockets.
Not as good as Sakura's soup, but--good.
Sasuke pretends that he is not saving some rice tofu pockets for later, putting them in the fridge right next to where Zombie Two placed his tomatoes.
Sasuke had realized the cursed shrine had fresh flowers set in front of it only half a day later when he came back from his shift at the quartermaster's desk, intending to cover the altar with a blanket, just the way it used to be set up by him.
He let the blanket stay on the floor. He will hide the shrine away when the flowers will inevitably wilt again.
Chapter 48: Genin Days, Part 7
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The woman looks at Sasuke with exasperation as he perfectly copies her look, crossing his arms over his chest, looking with great scepticism at his wannabe babysitter.
Or a failing teacher. Sasuke wasn't sure.
The woman was one of the Masked Cultists, but she was the first one to actually remove the mask in his presence. She has brown eyes that seem too big for her face, and long flowing purple hair--how ninja adults manage to keep doing their magic ninja duty with hair flapping around like this was still a fucking wonder.
She sighed again for what felt like the hundredth time, all just in the past hour.
'Let's go over this again,' she says--with the lack of the mask, her captions had switched back to her forehead instead of the cultists' usual forearm-to-shoulder text placement.
Sasuke long stopped questioning the logistics of caption magic. He had enough to stress about without that, too.
She starts by bringing her palms down, curling them into her stomach like she was scooping something out of the air and dragging it towards her. She patiently waits for Sasuke to repeat after her, and he groans, sticking his palms downward, duplicating what she had signed.
'Require-positive,' the text says then, the woman looking at Sasuke, repeating the action of twisting her wrists in the same motion she did before.
This is so fucking stupid, Sasuke thinks even as he diligently repeats the gesture, not really wanting to antagonize the woman--clearly much stronger than Sasuke will ever be--even further.
She was teaching him--army hand signs? Cultists' hand signs? Something along those lines. The only words Sasuke had so far mustered to remember were the shortest and most curt movements, all of them not really usable anywhere but during the missions. He knows how to ask for 'ETA-interrogative' (tap your wrist) or 'status-interrogative' (tap with four fingers the centre of your chest, then tap the shoulder area). There are a few bizarre ones he knows now, too--one sign that the woman stiffly called 'protocol K80-D', and then folded her hands into fists, one on top of the other, thrusting them upwards to her chin like she was piercing her head with an invisible sword.
Sasuke wondered why the fuck were they even bothering with him right now--it's not like he could go on proper missions any time soon, that with his broken leg; it's not like he can go around and throw the sign for 'protocol K80-D' at people, expecting them to understand what that meant when he himself was not completely sure.
Some signs were kinda useful: one that in normal people's speak probably meant 'for real?' (woman said 'reconfirm-interrogative'; it's like she refused to speak not like a stiff robot when showing Sasuke her signs), where Sasuke just had to tap his chin with the side of his open palm. Another was 'affirmative'--Sasuke just had to pat his chest with an open palm once or twice.
It genuinely felt like he was being prepared to be sent on a mission. Was he being secretly recruited into the cultists' organisation? Is Lanky aware of that? Don't they need to ask permission of his commanding officer, or whatever the fuck Lanky actually was in the hierarchy of their stupid city-state?
Village-state. Whatever.
The woman goes through the motion of signing 'require-positive' a few more times until Sasuke's head begins to throb with a low dull ache of unstopping repetitions. He's sure he'd be able to pick up whatever the woman was signing easier if he was allowed to use his Sharingan--after a whole week of trips to the hospital he must be at least a little bit closer to getting his dumb tattoo removed, and his chakra restored.
The woman seems finally satisfied with the results, moving a textbook with pictograms of hand-signs closer to Sasuke.
'Next would be the word,' she brings out her hands and extends her index fingers, slowly bringing them together until fingertips bump into each other, 'conjoint.'
She repeats the action a few more times, and Sasuke wonders why she couldn't just say 'together'.
He grumbles and repeats after her, seeing her approving nod as his fingers bump against each other multiple times.
'--ow,' her forehead says when Sasuke glances up to catch up with her voice, 'show me how to say 'require a status update on your squad'. You can use the book if you need to.'
Sasuke furrows his brows.
He goes to fold his hands in multiple signs--first 'require-positive', then 'status-interrogative'--then hesitates, and points at the woman, then brings his index fingers together in a 'conjoint' sign.
The woman nods again, and Sasuke lets out a sigh of relief.
'Multiple signs can be used in different ways,' the captions say when Sasuke peeks up at her, scowl still a permanent feature on his face. 'Now I will show you the ways signs can alternate in relation to context.'
Sasuke groans and wishes he was blind.
Sasuke is currently experiencing a burning feeling of deja-vu as he struggles in a strong, albeit one-armed hug.
He just got out of the lesson with that weird purple-haired Masked Cultist--it was barely an hour since she had drilled him with a bunch of hand-speak for a reason yet unknown. Currently, he was sitting in the hospital room in the middle of some--ritualistic circle, or whatever, stripped down to his waist, symbols on his shoulder drawn and redrawn again and again over the past couple of days. With each visit Water Zombie kept getting progressively grimmer and grimmer, his face now not shifting from a disgruntled expression of some unfortunate and miserable idiot that was probably shit on by a local pigeon.
Sasuke growls, letting out a loud 'OI!', pushing with his hand, trying to kick the man away from himself where he was trying to soak up all the painted scribbles and scrub them off with his unending tears.
Sasuke had thought they'd been over this. Zombie Two already went through his obnoxious neurotic episode a day ago; he even calmed himself down enough not to cry too hard when he was cooking for Sasuke (and then leaving half of the kitchen in a fucking disarray which was even worse than Naruto: the idiot at least attempted to look sheepish about fucking around in Sasuke's house).
Sasuke hears a sigh behind himself, and then Zombie Two is suddenly getting pulled away, irritation clearly written across the features of the Water guy. He--scolds?--the zombie then, waving his hand, pointing at a ruined pattern on the floor where the man had knelt moments prior--Sasuke feels finally vindicated, getting retribution for the most awkward two-and-a-half hours of his life where he had spent most of it hidden away in his own bathroom.
It is only when he rubs at his shoulder, careful not to smear the ink, that he notices something is off.
Zombie Two doesn't look the same way he did a day ago. If anything, he looks much worse to wear--his entire arm is gone, pieces of skin just--nonexistent, like instead of flesh it was just an eggshell. No matter how disturbing that had looked, Sasuke could see nothing of the zombie's insides--it's like he was empty under his skin; it's like he was an empty shell instead of a person--which kinda made sense since Water Zombie's hands were so fucking cold all the time; at times it really felt like he wasn't breathing, but--
It didn't make sense.
Zombie Two felt much more alive a day ago. He almost felt like a regular human--warm skin and breathing and heartbeat and all--with the addition of weird creepy eyes and occasional cracks on his skin here and there.
This zombie looked like a real relic from some horror movie. If Water Zombie's body kept deteriorating through the week--sometimes Sasuke swore that the man was shedding paper wherever he went--, Zombie Two looked perfectly fine the day before today. Now, it seemed like he was blown up or something, missing an entire limb, papery skin looking unnatural, a red-rimmed seal-sticker bright on the back of his neck.
Did he go into a battle yesterday or something? It's not like anyone would tell that to Sasuke anyway. Despite technically being a clan head and an adult--despite being a genin, and all the shitty benefits that came with it--, Sasuke could only half-guess what the fuck was happening around him unless he enquired information from Sakura or Lanky-cousin.
Zombie Two was openly sobbing now, pouting, slumping into the other man's frame--the latter looked frustrated but resigned, rubbing a hand along Zombie Two's spine.
Sasuke, yet again, felt like an intruder--which was stupid, because he was supposed to be here, and Zombie Two just barged in, unannounced, prolonging the stupid body-painting session Sasuke was suffering through almost daily.
Evidently, Zombie Two seemed to focus on making Sasuke's life as miserable as possible. Even the Water Man was somewhat better--he at least liked to stay silent for the most part of their meetups, and despite his ugly, dumb, and dead face, he was not scowling too much in Sasuke's direction--which was much appreciated, especially after the Creepy Old Bastard who just tried to will Sasuke out of existence with his one-eyed stare alone.
Both men kept talking, now in much more hushed tones--both zombies kept glancing at Sasuke, still sprawled on the ground, legs spread and back hunched as he scowled at them, freezing his butt off on the cold hospital floor. "Oi," he demanded, getting an instant turn of both of their heads, one face creased with chill curiosity, the other with strange almost-hope.
Sasuke spreads his arms, then points at a brush with an ink vial, standing on the hospital bed nearby.
"Hn," he eventually sums up after a couple of seconds of frustrating silence.
It's not like Sasuke had all the free time in the world. He had to go back to the quartermaster's desk and suffer through another shift of weird shrill silence of New Guy who was determined to just--stare at Sasuke with his weird yellow-y eyes. Sasuke hated his new 'coworker'--he didn't even do much, really; each time someone came for the resupply, Sasuke was the one to hobble and find whatever it was they requested, New Guy just keeping to his spot at the fucking counter, creepily following Sasuke around with his dead glare.
If Sasuke makes it to the desk earlier than usual, he might even have time to pick up a meal on his way there. He was resorting to getting takeaway from Ichiraku's, too exhausted to cook, dragging himself home only to chew on raw vegetables he got in his fridge, slumping on his bed after a torturous walk up the stairs, trying not to put too much weight on his foot as he stumbled over the steps.
Zombies delaying him from reaching the ultimate goal of falling asleep was frustrating.
Zombie Two finally turns to Sasuke and says something, his grin wide and bright, his eyes still damp--Sasuke doesn't see any captions, so he just glances upwards in mild confusion, eyes drifting toward the Water Man to check if he had magically developed the subtitle ability as well, same as the rest of the general population. Luck is obviously not on Sasuke's side--Water Man stays silent, his eyes sharp and observant, and Sasuke resorts to listening to a weirdly excited rant from one-armed Zombie Two.
Zombie Two says something else, and that makes Water guy snap--his red-and-black eyes widen and he grasps at Zombie Two's arm, hissing something out, venom leaking out of his angered expression. It makes Sasuke still and hold his breath--his mind flashes back to the cave, and he is suddenly gasping for breath, lungs desperately searching for oxygen, hands shaking and his shoulder burning, burning, burning.
Water Man drags Zombie Two out of the hospital room, and Sasuke struggles not to claw at his neck--at the scribbles running down his skin, their presence suddenly much more tangible than they were before. It is like Sasuke was suddenly wrapped in heavy chains--his skin, where Water Zombie had been meticulously drawing the weird symbols, feels like something is squeezing it, digging into his flesh. It feels like someone's hand is closing around Sasuke's throat, and he only distantly recognizes someone else's presence in the room, lifting his head as a shadow overcasts him.
Creepy Old Bastard is looming over him, two Masked Cultists an alarming presence behind the man--none of them with purple hair and serious brown eyes like Sasuke's wannabe-sensei and babysitter.
The man's one hand goes through some hand signs--jutsu, Sasuke panics for a moment, before he recognizes the sequence and sways a little, putting an arm on the floor to steady himself.
You, require-positive, talk-interrogative.
Creepy Old Bastard wants to talk to him.
Sasuke raises his hands and folds them in a sign.
Affirmative.
Notes:
hey! got some short life updates for you guys.
1. surprise! I am alive.
2. I am still in Ukraine.
3. I have unfortunately lost most of the notes for the story beats of this fic, so I am kinda going into this blind now--it doesn't mean I don't remember the general direction where I wanted the plot to go. updates, when they will come, will be much slower because I remember very little nowadays of what I actually wanted to do with maybe!Sasuke chapter per chapter.
4. this fic will stay on hiatus until the end of the war. I can't bring myself to write crack rn, nor do I have time for consistent updates. I did have this shitty ass draft that was laying around for quite some time. maybe!Sasuke-verse is still very much on hold, I am not going to/can't write more rn. I do have a bunch of drafts for small ficlets, and I will probably post them eventually after gradually editing them.
5. this chapter is, yet again, a draft from feb--the last draft for this fic that I had.
6. sign language in this chapter is based on Japanese Sign Language, and whatever the fuck I managed to find about it. there's a pretty funky website on it--if you're interested, you can find some more info here
I am so grateful for your comments and y'alls kind words. I am gonna go over ALL of them whenever I can. hope y'all have a clear sky and a nice day!